Skip to main content

Full text of "The convocation book of MDCVI ... concerning the government of God's Catholic Church and the kingdom of the whole world"

See other formats 


] 


I 

^ 

1 

( 

1 

1 

v-.tj*;^ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/convocationbookoOOoveruoft 


BISHOP  OVERALL'S 
CONVOCATION    BOOK. 


E»^iv«4"  Tj-y  B .  Kc]!. 


$#BIM 


E^A 


Q'M, 


y/  J  JI.  barker  Oxfonl.  /9m. 


h^^  '     ^ 


THE  ,  ^ 


CONVOCATION  BOOK  OF  MDCVL 


COMMONLY  CALLED 


BISHOP  OVERALL'S  CONVOCATION  BOOK, 


CONCEENING  THE 


GOVERNMENT  'OF  GOD'S  CATHOLIC  CHURCH 


AND  THE 

KINGDOMS  OF  THE  WHOLE  WORLD. 


OXFORD : 
JOHN  HENRY  PARKER. 


M  DCCC  XLir. 


S<>J>\^' 


^'i' 


OXFORD : 
PRINTED  BY  I.  SHRlMrXON. 


PREFACE. 


King  James  the  First,  on  his  accession  to  the  throne 
of  England,  adopted  temperate  and  conciliatory  measures 
towards  the  adherents  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  In  the  speech 
which  he  made  at  the  opening  of  his  first  parliament  he 
assured  them  that  he  was  not  of  a  persecuting  temper ;  and 
that,  if  the  judges  had  formerly  pressed  the  punishment  for 
recusancy  further  than  the  laws  intended,  ii^.was  his  desire 
that  a  better  remedy  should  be  adopted  for  that  grievance*. 
Shortly  before  this,  he  had  declared  himself  much  indebted 
to  Clement  the  Eighth,  the  reigning  pontiff,  for  his  kind 
offices  and  private  temporal  carriage  towards  him  in  many 
things ;  and  that  he  would  be  ever  ready  to  requite  the  same 
towards  him  as  bishop  of  E/Ome  in  state  and  condition  of  a 
secular  prince**.  But  the  Gunpowder  Plot  (hastened,  pro- 
bably, by  the  severities  inflicted  upon  the  Romanists  under 
colour  of  a  recent  Act  of  Parliament*^)  altered  the  aspect  of 
affairs.  Upon  its  discovery  the  parliament  passed  a  statute 
requiring  that  all  should  participate  in  the  Sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  in  the  parish  church  at  least  once  in  the  year, 
under  a  penalty  of  £20.  for  the  first  year's  neglect,  j840.  for 
the  second,  and  £60.  for  the  third.  It  gave  to  the  king  the 
option  of  receiving  from  each  recusant  either  a  penalty  of 
£20.  monthly,  or  two  thirds  of  his  lands.     An  oath  of  aUe- 

*  Works  of  King  James,  pp.  491,  its,   seminary   priests,  and   recusants. 

492  ;  Collier  ii.  686  ;  Kennetl's  Compl.  This  act  revived  all  the  statutes,  seven 

Hist.  ii.  670.  in  number,  made  in  the  reign  of  Queen 

•*  Feed.  xvi.  573.  Elizabeth   against   all   manner   of  re- 

"  1  Jac.  Leap.  4.  An  act  for  the  due  cusants. 

execution  of  the  statutes  against  Jcsu-  -" 


6  PREFACE. 

giance  was   prescribed,  the  refusal  of  which  involved   the 
recusant  in  all  the  terrible  penalties  of  a  praemunire^. 

The  Convocation  which  met  in  1603  and  continued  its 
sittings  amid  many  prorogations  to  1610%  employed  itself 
in  framing  a  book  of  canons,  and  the  volume  now  printed. 
This  latter  was  intended  to  serve  a  twofold  object ;  to  discuss 
and  to  settle  the  origin,  not  only  of  the  civil  polity,  but  also 
of  the  ecclesiastical.  It  had  become  necessary  to  counteract 
the  doctrines  respecting  the  secular  government  which  had 
been  promulgated  by  the  Jesuit  Parsons,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  refute  the  claims  of  the  papal  supremacy  so  strenu- 
ously advanced  by  Sanders*".  The  members  of  Convocation 
therefore  applied  themselves  to  frame  a  work  which,  as  the 
title-page  sets  forth,  was  to  treat  of  "  the  government  of 
God's  Holy  Catholic  Church  and  the  kingdoms  of  the  whole 
world." 

But  while  thus  occupied,  their  deliberations  met  with  an 
interruption  equally  sudden  and  unexpected.  The  king, 
who  was  nervously  sensitive  upon  every  question  which 
might  in  any  way  affect  his  prerogative,  took  alarm  at  their 
proceedings,  and  conceived  that  they  had  advanced  doctrines 
inimical  to  his  interests,  or  at  the  least  had  expressed  them- 
selves in  a  manner  culpably  unguarded ;  and  he  addressed  the 
following  letter^  to  Dr.  Abbot,  afterwards  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  at  that  time  a  member  of  the  lower  house  of 
Convocation^. 


•^  3  .Tac.  I.,  cap.  4  and  5.  from     Bishop    Overal's    Convocation- 

«  Wake's  State  of  the  Church,  p.  506,  Book."     (4to.  Lond.  1691.)  p.  35. 

507,  509.  ^  Burnet  in  the  History  of  His  Own 

'  See  Bishop  Buckeridge,  De  potes-  Time,  (ii.  212,  fol.   1734,)  gives  this 

tate  Papae,  p.  61.  account  of  the  matter. — *  There  was  a 

K  Wei  wood's  Memorials,  p.  32 ;  Wil-  book  drawn  up  by  Bishop  Overal,  four- 
kins'  Concilia,  iv.  405.  The  original,  score  years  ago,  concerning  govern- 
as  will  be  seen  in  the  following  note,  ment ;  in  which  its  being  of  a  divine 
was  formerly  in  the  possession  of  Bishop  institution  was  very  positively  asserted. 
Burnet,  and  in  1691  was  "  in  the  hands  It  was  read  in  Convocation,  and  passed 
of  a  Gentleman  of  the  Temple,"  see  by  that  body  in  order  to  the  publishing 
"The  vindication  of  a  late  pamphlet,  it,  in  opposition  to  the  principles  laid 
entituled.  Obedience  and  Submission  down  in  that  famous  book  of  Parsons 
to  the  present  government  demonstrated  the  Jesuit,  published  under  the  name  of 


PREFACE.  7 

"  Good  Doctor  Abbot, 
"  I  cannot  abstain  to  give  you  my  judgment  of  your  pro- 
ceedings in  your  Convocation,  as  you  call  it;  and  both  as 
rex  in  soliOy  and  unus  gregis  in  Ecclesia^  I  am  doubly  con- 
cerned. My  title  to  the  crown  nobody  calls  in  question,  but 
they  that  neither  love  you  nor  me ;  and  you  guess  whom  I 
mean.  All  that  you  and  your  brethren  have  said  of  a  king 
in  possession,  (for  that  word,  I  tell  you,  is  no  worse  than  that 
you  make  use  of  in  your  canon,)  concerns  not  me  at  all.  I 
am  the  next  heir,  and  the  crown  is  mine  by  all  rights  but 
that  of  conquest ;  and  Mr.  Solicitor  has  sufficiently  expressed 
my  own  thoughts  concerning  the  nature  of  kingship  in 
general,  and  concerning  the  nature  of  it,  ut  in  mea  persona , 
and  I  believe  you  were  all  of  his  opinion ;  at  least  none  of 
you  said  aught  contrary  to  it  at  the  time  he  spoke  to  you 
from  me.  But  you  know,  all  of  you,  as  I  think,  that  my 
reason  of  calling  you  together  was  to  give  your  judgments 
how  far  a  Christian  and  a  protestant  king  may  concur  to 
assist  his  neighbours  to  shake  off  their  obedience  to  their 
own  sovereign  upon  the  account  of  oppression,  tyranny,  or 
what  else  you  like  to  name  it.  In  the  late  Queen's  time  this 
kingdom  was  very  free  in  assisting  the  Hollanders  both  with 
arms  and  advice ;  and  none  of  your  coat  ever  told  me  that 
any  scrupled  at  it  in  her  reign.  Upon  my  coming  to  Eng- 
land you  may  know  that  it  came  from  some  of  yourselves  to 

Dollman.  King  James  the  First  did  had  made  in  this  matter ;  and  it  was 
not  like  a  Convocation  entering  into  published,  as  well  as  licensed  by  him, 
such  a  theory  of  politics  :  so  he  wrote  a  very  few  days  before  he  came  under 
a  long  letter  to  Abbot,  who  was  after-  suspension  for  not  taking  the  oaths, 
wards  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  but  But  there  was  a  paragraph  or  two  in  it 
was  then  in  the  lower  house  :  I  had  that  they  had  not  considered,  wliich  was 
the  original,  writ  all  in  his  own  hand,  plainly  calculated  to  justify  the  owning 
in  my  possession.  By  it  he  desired  of  the  United  Provinces  to  be  a  lawful 
that  no  further  progress  should  be  made  government.  For  it  was  there  laid 
in  that  matter,  and  that  this  book  might  down  that  when  a  change  of  govern- 
not  be  offered  to  him  for  his  assent.  ment  was  brought  to  a  thorough  settle- 
There  that  matter  slept,  but  Bancroft  ment,  it  was  then  to  be  owned  and 
had  got  Overall's  own  book  into  his  submitted  to  as  a  work  of  the  pro- 
hands,  so  in  the  beginning  of  this  reign,  vidence  of  God;  and  a  part  of  King 
he  resolved  to  publish  it,  as  an  authentic  James's  letter  to  Abbot,  related  to  this.' 
declaration  that  the  Church  of  Enjjland 


8  PREFACE. 

raise  scruples  about  this  matter.  And  albeit  I  have  often 
told  my  mind  concerning  jus  regium  in  subditos,  as  in  May- 
last  in  the  star-chamber  upon  the  occasion  of  Hales  his 
pamphlet,  yet  I  never  took  any  notice  of  these  scruples  till 
the  aflPairs  of  Spain  and  Holland  forced  me  to  it.  All  my 
neighbours  called  on  me  to  concur  in  the  treaty  between 
Holland  and  Spain ;  and  the  honour  of  the  nation  will  not 
suffer  the  Hollanders  to  be  abandoned,  especially  after  so 
much  money  and  men  spent  in  their  quarrel.  Therefore  I 
was  of  the  mind  to  call  my  clergy  together,  to  satisfy,  not  so 
much  me,  as  the  world  about  us,  of  the  justice  of  my  owning 
the  Hollanders  at  this  time.  This  I  needed  not  have  done ; 
and  you  force  me  to  say  I  wish  I  had  not.  You  have  dipped 
too  deep  into  what  all  kings  reserve  among  the  arcana  im- 
perii. And  whatever  aversion  you  may  profess  against  God^s 
being  the  author  of  sin,  you  have  stumbled  upon  the 
threshold  of  that  opinion,  in  saying  upon  the  matter  that 
even  tyranny  is  God's  authority,  and  should  be  reverenced 
as  such.  If  the  king  of  Spain  should  return  to  claim  his  old 
pontifical  right  to  my  kingdom,  you  leave  me  to  seek  for 
others  to  fight  for  it ;  for  you  tell  us  upon  the  matter  before- 
hand, his  authority  is  God's  authority,  if  he  prevail. 

"  ^  Mr.  Doctor,  I  have  no  time  to  express  my  mind  further 
in  this  thorny  business.  I  shall  give  you  my  orders  about  it 
by  Mr.  SoHcitor ;  and  until  then,  meddle  no  more  in  it,  for 
they  are  edge  tools,  or  rather  like  that  weapon  that's  said  to 
cut  with  one  edge  and  cure  with  the  other.  I  commit  you 
to  God's  protection,  good  Dr.  Abbot,  and  rest, 

"  Your  good  friend, 

"  James  R." 

It  is  clear  that  these  canons  did  not  obtain  the  royal 
assent,  and  therefore  possess  no  authority,  although  they  are 

'  From  this  point  the  letter  was  in  the  king's  own  hand. 


PREFACE.  y 

not   without   their  value   as    an    index   of  the   theological 
opinions  of  the  Church  of  England  at  the  period. 

The  text  of  the  present  edition  is  founded  upon  the  follow- 
ing manuscripts. 

A.  The  original  copy  drawn  up  under  the  inspection  of 
Dean  Overall,  prolocutor  of  the  lower  house  of  Convocation, 
and  attested  by  him  at  the  end  as  having  been  thrice  read 
and  approved''.  It  is  a  folio  volume,  written  with  care  and 
neatness  upon  paper ;  and,  in  general,  in  a  good  state  of  pre- 
servation, excepting  that  the  tops  of  a  few  of  the  leaves  at  the 
beginning  have  been  gnawed  away  by  mice.  This  injury 
is  at  least  as  old  as  Sancroft's  time,  as  corresponding  blanks 
occur  in  his  transcript.  The  first  book  consists  of  one 
hundred  and  five  pages.  With  the  second  book  a  new  scribe 
was  employed,  and  a  diff'erent  system  of  arrangement  adopted ; 
each  chapter  being  now  written  upon  a  separate  gathering  of 
paper,  the  first  and  last  leaf  of  which  were  left  blank,  and 
the  whole  series,  marked  with  the  letters  from  A.  to  L.  in- 
clusive, were  bound  together.  The  third  book  varies  from 
the  two  former  in  the  total  absence  of  canons,  and  in  the 
signature  of  Overall  being  added  after  the  'placet'  at  the 
end  of  each  chapter. 

Along  with  this  manuscript  are  preserved  three  loose  folio 
sheets  of  paper,  which  contain  the  coiTcctions  proposed  by 
the  members  of  the  upper  house  of  Convocation  when  the 
manuscript  draught  passed  before  them  for  revision.  It  is 
somewhat  singular,  hoAvever,  that  of  the  proposed  alterations 
some  are  found  inserted  in  the  text  of  this  manuscript.  These 
corrections  are  adopted  in  the  present  edition,  and  the  read- 
ings which  they  have  supplanted  are  thrown  to  the  bottom  of 
the  page. 

This  volume  is  preserved  among  the  manuscripts  belong- 

k  See  p.  272. 


10  PREFACE. 

ing  to  the  episcopal  library  of  Durham,  (folio,  11.)  It  is 
not  difficult  to  conjecture  how  it  came  there.  Cosin,  the 
founder  of  this  library,  had  been  secretary  and  librarian  to 
Overall,  and  was  with  him  at  the  time  of  his  death;  upon 
which  occasion  it  probably  came  into  his  possession^ 

For  the  use  of  this  highly-important  manuscript,  the 
editor  offers  his  thanks  to  the  Venerable  the  Archdeacons  of 
Durham  and  Northumberland,  the  official  trustees  of  the 
Episcopal  Library  at  Durham. 

B.  A  small  fragment  of  the  first  book,  extending  only  to 
the  end  of  the  thirteenth  canon™.  It  is  a  contemporary 
manuscript,  in  folio ;  and  contains  readings,  some  of  which 
agree  with  the  uncorrected  readings  of  A,  others  are  pecu- 
liar to  itself,  and  in  a  third  class  it  agrees  with  Bishop 
Barlow's  copy,  which  will  be  presently  described.  The  use 
of  this  manuscript  has  been  permitted  to  the  editor  by  the 
Dean  and  Chapter  of  Durham",  to  whom  he  begs  leave  to 
offer  his  thanks  for  their  kindness. 

C.  A  transcript  made  from  the  volume  A.  by  San  croft, 
probably  at  the  time  when  as  prebendary  of  Durham  he 
obtained  the  loan  of  that  manuscript  from  Bishop  Cosin,  his 


'  And  yet  there  is  a  passage  in  a  authority  of  the  king's  supremacy  in 

letter  from  Cosin,  at  that  time  prehen-  causes  ecclesiastical,  and  setting  forth 

dary  of  Durham,  to  Morton,  Bishop  of  the     unjust     authority     claimed     and 

that  see,  in  which  he  speaks  concerning  usurped  by  the  Bishop  of  Rome  over 

this   book   in  terms   which   make  the  kings   and    all    other    Bishops   in   the 

suggestion  of  the  text  somewhat  doubt-  world.     I   think   tliere   be   few  living 

ful.     He  writes  as   follows :    '  I    shall  now,  besides  your  Lordship,  that  were 

but  trouble  your  Lordship  with  a  few  members  of  that  Convocation  ;  and  I 

lines  more,  and  make  an  end.     Often-  would  gladly  receive  your  Lordship's 

times  have  I  heard  it  from  my  Lord  knowledge  of  that  work,  by  whom  it 

Overall,  when  I  had  the  happiness  to  was  penned,  how  far  it  passed  in  the 

live  with  that  rare  and  excellent  man,  Synod,  and  what  became  of  it  at  last  V 

that  when  he  was  Prolocutor   of  the  This  letter  is  dated  8  August,   1648. 

Convocation  House,  A.D.  1606,  there  Morton's  answer,   which    would  have 

was  a  certain  book,  made,  as  I  remem-  thrown  much  light  upon  the  subject,  is 

ber,  by  Archbishop  Bancroft,  or  some  unfortunately  not  extant, 
other,  at  his  appointment,  then  proposed  "'  See  p.  18,  note  *. 

and  read  before  the  clergy,  who  for-  "  It  is  marked  Hunter's  MS.  folio, 

mally  gave  their  'placets'  to  it,  to  have  27,  and  is  described   in  the  Catalogue 

it  published  and  printed  in  the  name  of  as   '  Inferences    drawn    from    the  Old 

the  whole  synod.    It  was  a  book,  if  my  Testament.' 
memory  fail  me  not,  asserting  the  just 


PREFACE.  11 

diocesan.  From  this  copy  it  was  afterwards  printed,  the 
licence  being  signed  by  Bancroft  himself  shortly  before  his 
deprivation  of  the  revenues  of  the  Archbishoprick  of  Canter- 
bury °.  This  transcript  is  of  no  great  importance.  It  passed, 
along  with  the  Archbishop's  other  books,  into  the  library 
of  Emmanuel  College,  Cambridge?,  by  the  liberality  of  the 
Master  and  Fellows  of  which  (more  especially  of  the  Rev.  R. 
J.  Bunch,  one  of  the  Fellows)  this  manuscript  was  lent  to 
the  editor. 

Besides  these  authorities,  a  most  important  manuscript 
formerly  belonging  to  Bishop  Barlow,  and  now  deposited 
in  the  library  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford,  has  been  collated 
for  this  edition.  The  various  readings  which  it  supplies  will 
be  found  at  the  end  of  the  volume. 

It  contains  the  first  book  only,  extending  as  far  as  p.  78  of 
this  volume.  Bishop  Barlow  has  written  in  it  a  conjecture 
respecting  the  date  of  the  Convocation  in  which  these  canons 
passed,  whence  it  appears  that  he  was  unacquainted  with  the 
Durham  manuscript,  which  contains  a  note  of  the  precise 
year,  namely  1606  ^.  At  the  end  of  the  volume,  immediately 
following  the  last  canon,  are  these  memoranda  and  signa- 
tures. 

"  The  said  36  Chapters,  with  the  Constitutions  made  upon 
them,  have  passed  with  one  consent  both  the  Convocation 
Houses,  and  so  are  approved.^'  "R.  Cant.'' 

"  The  said  36  Chapters,  with  the  Constitutions  made  upon 
them,  have  been  diligently  read  and  deliberately  examined. 


•»  The  licence  is  dated  24  June,  1689.  siibscriptionibus   patet   Ric.    Bancroft 

The  variations  which  it  supplies  from  fuisse  Cantuariensem  archiepiscopum, 

the  text  of  the  present  edition  are  dis-  sequitur   synodum    hanc   inter    annos 

tinguished  in  the  notes  by  the  letter  D.  1G04  and  1610,  sub  Jacobo  rege  cele- 

P  Marked,  I.  2,  24.  bratam  fuisse  :    siquidem  Rich.   Ban- 

1  *  Quo  anno  coacta  est  hzec  synodus  croft  electus  est  [archijepiscopus  Can- 

mihi  certo  non  constat ;  cum  tamen  ex  tuariensis  anno  1604,  moritur  1610.' 


12  PREFACE. 

and  thereupon  have  likewise  passed  with  one  consent  in  the 
Convocation  House  of  the  province  of  York. 

Jo.  Bristol,  prseses  Convoc.     Edward  Maplet. 

Ebor  ^.  Richard  Snowden. 

GuiL.  Goodwin,  proloc.  Rob*.  Whittell. 

Christopher  Lyndley.  Hen.  Bankes. 

Leo.  Lowther.  Hen.  Rebank.   [?] 

Tho.  Dodson.  Chr.  Nelson. 

Ri.  Harwood.  Richard  Slater. 

Clement  Colmore.  Roger  Bell  wood." 
H.  Swinburne. 

On  the  fly-leaf  of  the  manuscript  is  the  following  memo- 
randum in  Archbishop  Laud^s  handwriting. 

"A  tract  proving  the  supremacy  of  kings  and  chief  civil 
governors  above  the  High  Priest,  from  the  Creation  to  the 
end  of  [the]  Jewish  estate. 

"These  36  Chapters,  with  the  Constitutions  made  upon  them 
were  with  joint  consent  approved  in  the  Synods  at  [?  of] 
Canterbury  and  York  in  Archbishop  Bancroft's  time;  as 
appears  in  fine  libri  Jmjus, 

"I  have  heard  there  was  a  second  part  to  prove  the  like, 
from  Christ  to  this  present.  But  I  could  never  see  it,  nor 
could  I  tell  whether  it  ever  passed  the  Convocations,  as  this 
did.  "  W.  Cant.'' 

For  the  collations  of  this  manuscript,  as  well  as  for  much 
assistance  rendered  to  the  work  generally,  the  Editor  tenders 
his  thanks  to  the  Rev.  W.  F.  Audland,  M.A.,  Fellow  of 
Queen's  College. 

^  Here  Archbishop  Laud  has  added      1640,  who  was  then  bishop  of  Bristol 
the  following  note.     *  This  was  the  now      and  Dean  of  York, 
bishop  of  Worcester,  Dr.  Thornborough,  'W.  Cant.* 


The  Title  and  Preface  to  the  former  edition  are  as  follow. 


Bifhop  OVERALL'S 
M  DC  VI. 

Concerning  the 

GOVERNMENT 

OF 
God's  CATHOLICK  CHURCH, 

AND  THE 

KINGDOMS 

OF  THE 

Whole    WORLD. 


LONDON, 

Printed  for  Walter  Kettilby,  at  the  Bishop^s  Head  in 
St.  PauVs  Church- Yard,  1690. 


AN 

Advertif  e  ment 

TO  THE 

READER. 

THAT  Convocation  in  which  the  Acts  and  Canons  [now 
Printed)  passed,  was  first  calVd  An.  1603.  I™°  Jac.  and 
continued  by  Adjournments  and  Prorogations  to  1610. 

The  Three  following  Books  are  published  from  a  Copy  care- 
fully and  faithfully  transcribed  from  the  Original  MS.  tvhich 
was  Bishop  Overall's,  and  drawn  up  by  him;  after  whose 
DeceasCj  it  came  into  the  Possession  of  D"".  John  Cosin,  some- 
time his  Secretary,  and  after  Lord  Bishop  of  Duresm,  who 
bequeathed  it,  with  other  his  Books,  both  Printed  and  Manu- 
script, to  the  Publick  Library,  by  him  founded  at  Duresm,  for 
the  use  of  that  Church,  where  {it  is  supposed)  it  is  yet  to  be  seen. 

The  First  of  these  Three  Books  was  also  heedfully  compared, 
and  in  some  casual  defects,  supply^ d  from  another  MS.  which 
from  the  Attestation  of  Archbishop  Bancroft  {who  there  pre- 
sided) at  the  end  thereof,  under  his  own  hand,  seems  to  have 
been  the  Original,  that  then  pass'd  the  Upper-House  of  Con- 
vocation ;  And  after  his  Decease,  it  came  to  his  Successors  the 
Archbishops  0/ Canterbury.  And  among  them,  to  Archbishop 
Laud,  as  appears  under  his  own  hand-writing,  in  the  last  Page 
of  it.  And  is  now,  or  was  lately,  in  the  Possession  of  D"". 
Barlow,  the  present  Lord  Bishop  of  Lincoln. 


16  TO  THE  READER. 

In  the  First  and  Second  of  these  Books,  there  were  several 
Amendments  made  by  the  Upper- House  of  Convocation ;  all 
placed  at  the, end  of  Bishop  Overalls  MS.  and  according  to 
such  Amendments,  inserted  in  their  proper  places,  is  the  fol- 
lowing Book  Frhited. 


Note,  That  the  Numeral  Letters  in  the  Margin,  through- 
out the  First  Book,  refer  to  the  Pages  in  Bishop  Overall's 
Original  MS.  at  Duresm,  as  in  the  second  Page  following, 
a.  p.  in  MS.  means  the  second  Page  in  that  MS.  §•  sic  de 
ccBteris. 

In  the  First  Book  of  that  MS.  Placet  is  set  at  the  bottom 
of  every  Page,  and  in  the  Printed  Copy  that  word  is  some- 
times misplaced  by  a  line  or  two;  as  on  the  Margin,  p.  10. 
Placet  is  set  against  /.  8.  which  should  have  been  against 
/.  10. 


CONCERNING  THE 


GOVERNMENT  OF  GOD'S  CATHOLIC  CHURCH, 


KINGDOMS  OF  THE  WHOLE  WORLD. 


BOOK  FIRST. 


CHAPTER    FIRST. 

Amongst  the  rest  of  the  titles  and  attributes  of  God  in  BOOK 
the  Scriptures,  which  are  common  to  the  blessed  Trinity,         ' 
these  following  are  three,  viz.  Creator,   Lord  of  lords,  andj  5. 
King  of  kings;  which  be  there  applied  as  well  to  the  Son  of  ?^f^-i^-J^* 
God,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  second  Person  in  the  said  [3  ?]  io.' 
blessed  Trinity,  as  to  God^  the  Father,  and  to  God  the  Holy  f^^-  ^-  ^' 
Ghost.     Agreeably  whereunto,  and  not  otherwise,  our  chief  Col.  1. 16. 
purpose  being  to  imitate  the  Scriptures,  in  setting  out  and  [22—31.] 
describing  the  Deity  and  dignity  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  by  His 
Almighty  power,  and  universal  government  of  all  the  world, 
as  heir  of  all  things,  and  head  of  His  Church ;  we  hold  it  fit 
to  begin  with  His  Divine  power  of  creation :  and  thereupon 
in  the  sense  aforesaid  do  affirm  that  He  in  the  beginning  did 
create  both  heaven  and  earth ;  and  that  amongst  the  rest  of 
the  creatures   which  He  then  made.  He  created  our  first 
parents,  Adam  and  Eve,  from  whose  loins  mankind  is  de- 
scended^. 

**  Amongst   those   attributes,     and  Person  in  the  sacred  Trinity,  as  to  God.' 

names  of  God,  which  are  common  in  The  above  passage,  being  wanting  in 

the  Scripture  to  all  the  blessed  Trinity,  MS.  A,  is  supplied  from  B,  with  the 

are    these,    to    be    the    Creator    and  exception  of  the  marginal  references^ 

Governor  of  the  world,  the  Lord   of  which  are  taken  from  C. 
lords,  and    King   of  kings,  which   be  *>  '  From  whose  loins  it  is  also  mani- 

there  applied   as  well   to   the  Son  of  fest  in   the  Scripture  that  the  whole 

God,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  second  race  of  mankind  is  descended.'  B. 

OVERALL.  n 


BOOK 

J-  CANON  I.  ' 

li  anp  man  therefore  s^all  afKrm  toitfi  ang  ^agan,  l^mtic, 
^tficist,  or  ang  otjtr  profant  persons,  tojic]&  Iknoto  not,  or 
[beliebe]  not  tfie  ^cripturts,  either  tj)at  fieabtn  anlr  tartj)  [fiaU 
no  beginning,  or  tftat]  i\^t  fcoorltr  teas  matit  bg  angels,  or  [tfie 
trtbils  tSat  tbe  toorlU  toas  not]  otberlotse  matre  bg  (JTbtist, 
tfian  [as  |^e  feas  an  instrument  of]  ^otr  t|)e  Jpatber  for  tfie 
mailing  [of  it ;  or  tjbat  ?^e  tritr  not,  as  ^otr,]  create  our  saiti 
parents,  ^tram  [antr  iSbe^,  5^  J^otjb  greatlg  err^ 

PLACET  EIS.] 


CHAPTER  II. 

To  him  that  shall  duly  read  the  Scriptures',  it  will  be  plain 
and  evident  that  the  Son  of  God,  having  created  our  first 
parents,  and  purposing  to  multiply  their  seed  into  many 
generations,  for  the  replenishing  of  the  world  with  their 
posterity,  did  give  to  Adam  for  his  time,  and  to  the  rest  of 
the  patriarchs  and  chief  fathers  successively  before  the 
flood,  authority,  power,  and  dominion  over  their  children 
and  offspring^,  to  rule  and  govern  them;  ordaining  by  the 
law  of  nature^,  that  their  said^  children  and  offspringj  (be- 
gotten and  brought  up  by  them)  should  fear,  reverence, 
honour,  and  obey  them.  Which  power  and  authority  before 
the  flood,  resting  in  the  patriarchs,  and  in  the  chief  fathers, ; 
because  it  had  a  very  large  extent,  not  only  for  the  education 

*=  Pro,  made  by  inferior  angels  and  tures.'  B.     The  reading  of  the  text  is 

the  devil,  lege,  made  by  angels  or  the  from  an  addition  made  by  red  chalk  in 

devil.    Auth.    Correct.      B.   omits   the  the  margin  of  A. 

words  *  or  the  devil.'  ^  Pro,  their  children  and  nephews, 

^  The    authorized    corrections    re-  lege,  their  children  and  offspring.  Auth. 

quire  us   to  remove  these  words,    *  or  Correct,  and  A. 

that  He  did  only  create  the  superior  ^  Pro,  and  ordained  by  the  very  rules 

parts  of  our  bodies,  and  the  devil  the  of  reason  and  law  of  nature,  lege,  or- 

inferior,'  the  exact  position  of  which  in  daining  by  the  law  of  nature.     Auth. 

the  Canon  does  not  appear.  Correct.     '  Ordaining  by  the  very  law 

*=  In  fine  canonis  deleantur  haec  verba,  of  nature.'  A. 

The  curse  of  God  be  upon  him.    Auth.  >  *  said*  is  struck  through  in  A.  with 

Correct.  red  chalk,  as  if  to  be  removed. 

'  Pro,    the    book   of   Genesis,   lege,  J  Pro,  that  their  said  children   and 

the  Scriptures.  Auth.  Correct.  *  To  him  nephews,  lege,  that  their  said  children 

that  will  carefully  peruse  the   Scrip-  and  offspring.  Auth.  Correct,  and  A. 


of  their  said^  children  and  offspring,  whilst  they  were  young,  BOOK 

but  likewise  for  the  ordering,  ruling,  and  governing  of  them '■ 

afterwards,  when  they  came  to  men's  estate.  And  for  that 
also  it  had  no  superior .  [authority,  or  power,  over,  or  above]  it 
on  earth,  appearing  in  the  Scriptures,  although  it  be  called 
either  patriarchal,  regal,  and  imperial,  and  that  we  only  term 
it  potestas  patria ;  yet,  being  well  considered  how  far  it  did 
reach,  we  may  truly  say  that  it  was  in  a  sort '  potestas  regia ; 
as  now,  in  a  right  and  true  constiniction,  potestas  regia  may 
justly  be  called  potestas  patria  ™. 

CANON  II. 

M  anp  man  sJaH  tjberefore  aCKm  tftat  men  at  tfie  Krst, 
toitjout  all  Qootr  etrucatton,  or  cibilttg,  ran  up  anlr  Irohjn  in 
tooolis,  anlr  fiete,  as  toillr  creatures,  resting  tjemselbes  tn 
tabes,  anlK  Irens,  anb  aelinobjletrging  no  superiority  one  ober 
another,  until  tfteg  toere  taugftt  bg  experience  tfie  necessttg  of 
gobernment;  anlr  tfiat  tjbereupon  tj&eg  cj^ose  some  amongst 
tjemselbes  to  ortrer  anlr  rule  tfie  rest,  gibing  tfiem  potoer  antr 
autjoritp  so  to  tro;  anlr  tfiat  consequently  all  cibil  potoer, 
furistriction,  antr  autftoritg,  teas  first  treribeti  from  tj^e  people, 
antr  trisortrerelj  multitutre ;  or^  either  is  originallg  still  in  tfiem, 
or  else  is  tretiucetr  hi)  tjeir  consents  naturallg  from  tftem ;  anlr 
4  is  not  C&oU's  ortrinance  originally  trescentiing  from  |^im,  antr 
trepenlring  upon  |^im°,  jbe  trotjb  greatlj)  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 

^  This  word  is  struck  through  in  A.  stands  thus.     'And  for  that  also  it  had 

'  Pro,    it   was    vere    potestas    regia,  no  superior  authority,  or  power,  over  or 

lege,  it  was   in  a   sort  potestas  regia.  above   it   on  earth,  appearing   in    the 

Auth.  Correct,  and  B.  ScripturCvS,  although  it  be  [not]  called 

■"  The  greater  portion  of  this   last  either  patriarchal,  regal,  or  imperial, 

sentence  is  destroyed  in  A,  the  text  and  that  we  only  term  it  potestas  patria ; 

given  above  is  supplied  from  B.     The  yet,  being  well  considered  how  far  it 

Auth.   Correct,  for  '  above  it  on  earth,  did  reach,  we  may  truly  say  that  it  was 

altliough  it  was  called,'  require  us  to  in  a  sort  potestas  regia;  as  now  in  a 

read,  '  above  it  on  earth,  appearing  in  right  and  true  construction,  potestas  re- 

the  Scriptures,  although  it  be  called,'  g'/a  may  justly  be  called  _po<<r5<<M/>a<ria. 

which  accordingly  has  been  adopted  ;  "  *  And  either.'  B. 

whereas  B.  reads  '  in  the  earth,  that  is  °  In  fine  canonis,  post  haec  verba, 

mentioned  in  the  Scriptures,  although  naturally  from  them,  adde,  and  is  not 

it  was   not  then  called  either.'     This  God's  ordinance  originally  descending 

reading  appears  to  have  been  adopted  from  Him,  and  depending  upon  Him, 

from  A.  which  has  '  in  the  earth,  that  he  doth  greatly  err.    Auth.  Correct,  and 

is  ... .  then  called  either.'  ...   In  C.  it  accordingly  inserted  in  A.  and  B. 

b2 


BOOK 
I. 


OVERALL  S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 


CHAPTER  III. 


By  the  sin  of  our  first  parents,  Adam  and  Eve,  both  they, 
and  in  them  all  their  posterity,  being  so  fallen  from  God,  as 
that  they  were  not  [able  by  any  natural  powers,]  or  faculties 
in  them,  to  discharge  [their  duties  towards  Him,  or  rightly] 
in  any  sort  to  know  Him,  as  [they  ought,  unto  salvation,  or 
serve]  His  Divine  Majesty  p,  it  pleased  [Almighty  God  in  mercy 
(besides  the  law  of  nature  left  in  them)  to  propound^]  unto 
them  another  kind  [of  doctrine  than  nature  could  ever  have] 
taught  them,  viz.  the  [mystery  of  salvation  through  our  Lord 
and]  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  how  the  Son  [of  God,  who  created 
them,  when  they]  were  not,  should  in  fulness  of  [time  take 
upon]  Him  their  nature,  and  reconcile  to  God  again  as  many 
as  should  believe  in  Him ;  the  ground  of  which  doctrine  God 
Himself  did  lay  down  as  the  foundation  of  the  Church  of 

[Gen.  3.    Christ,  when  He  said,  that  '  the  seed  of  the  woman  should 

^^■-'  break  the  serpent's  head.' 


CANON  III. 

M  any  man  tjewfore  sfiall  alRrm  tttfier  tjat  our  first 
parents  after  tfietr  fall,  or  consequentlB  any  of  tith  posterttp, 
coullJ  scrbc  or  please  (Boti  trulg  by  any  natural  potoers,  or 
faculties,  tfiat  fcoere  left  in  tfiem  after  tje  saitr  fall ;  or  tfiat  tfie  5 
mpstery  of  salbation  tfirougS  S^sus  €^6rist  ioas  not  a  secret, 
to&ereunto  our  corrupt  nature  coultr  not  attain  ;  or  tSat  our 
Sabiour  Cfirist  is  not  tfie  promisetr  seetr  tjbat  sfioultr  hreali  tfie 
serpent^s  fieatr ;  or  tfiat  ang  can  possibly  be  partaikers  of  eber= 
lasting  life  feitjout  faitfi  in  l^im^  fie  trotfi  greatly  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


P  Pro,  to  reverence  as  they  ought,  or  in  mercy  (besides  the  law  of  nature  left 

serve,  lege,  to  know  Him  as  they  ought  in  them)  to  propound,  &c.    J?ith.  Cor- 

unto   salvation,    or   serve   His    Divine  red.     The  clause  is  omitted  in  B. 
Majesty,   &c.    Auth.   Correct.      In  A.  ""  In  fine  canonis,  pro,  life  that  do 

and  B.  the  word  *  duly'  is  inserted  before  not  steadfastly  believe  in  Him,  lege^ 

*  serve.'  life  without  faith  in  Him.  Auth.  Cor. 

1  Pro,  in  mercy  to  propound,  lege^  and  A.  and  B. 


OVERALL  S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 


CHAPTER  IV.  BOOK 


As  the  Son  of  God^  having  [created  mankind,  did  ordain 
by  the  law  of]  nature,  and  [light  of  reason,  that  there  should 
be  some  amongst  them]  furnished  [with  lawful  power,  and  civil 
authority  to  rule  and  govern  the  rest,  in  things  belonging  to 
this  natural  life,  and  civil  society^,  according  to  the  true  rules* 
both  of  nature  and  reason  :  so  did  He  also,  according  to  the 
supernatural  doctrine  of  the  Gospel '^,  not  only  ordain  that 
there  should  be  some  likewise  in  His  Church  to  rule  and 
govern  if",  but  also]  gave  them  another  kind  of  power,  supe- 
riority, and  authority,  which  is  termed  Ecclesiastical,  both 
for  the  teaching  and  instructing  of  His  people  in  the  myste- 
ries hid  from  nature,  concerning  their  salvation  through  the 
Seed  of  the  woman,  and  for  the  better  direction  and  govern- 
ment of  them  in  the  service  of  God,  touching  their  duties  to 
God  and  their  neighbours.  The  institution  of  which  eccle- 
siastical calling,  and  authority,  as  also  the  manner  of  the 
worship  of  God,  through  the  blessed  Seed,  from  the  fall  of  Gen.  4. 
our  first  parents  till  the  flood,  although,  besides  their  sacri-  ^^^'  ^^'^ 
fices,  prayers,  and  preaching^,  they  be  not  expressly*  set 
6 down  in  the  Scriptures*;  yet  it  is  not  to  be  doubted,  but 
that,  first,  Adam  for  his  time,  and  afterwards  the  heads  of 
every  family  of  the  faithful,  were  not  only^  civil  governors 
over  their  kindred,  but  likewise  had  the  power  and  execution 
of  the  priest's '^  office ;  and  that  they  were  themselves  in- 
structed and  taught  from  God,  as  thej  afterward  did  in&truct 
and  teach  such  as  were  under  them  in  the  said  mysteries  of 

*  Pro,  to  govern  the  rest  in  cmlihus  et  preaching.  Auth.  Correct,  and  A.  and  B. 
naturalibus,  &c.,  lege,  to  gorem  the  rest  ^  Pro,  be  not  so  plainly  and  ex- 
in  things  belonging  to  natural  life  and  pressly,  lege,  be  not  expressly.  Auth. 
civil  society.   Auth.  Correct.    A.  and  B.  Correct,  and  A.  and  B. 

*  B.  reads  '  true  rules  and  laws  both  *  The  authorized  corrections  require 
of  nature  and  reason;  so  did  he  also  the  removal  of  the  following  words, 
not  only  ordain.'  which   appear  to  have  originally  been 

^  Pro,    supernatural    and    spiritual  inserted  in  this  place  :  *  As  are  the  civil 

doctrine   of  the    Gospel,   lege,    super-  governors,  their  authority,  and  the  rules 

natural  doctrine  of  the  Gospel.  Auth.  of   reason   and   nature  whereby   they 

Correct.  govern.' 

*  Pro,  be  some  amongst  those  who  *>  Pro,  the  heads  of  every  family 
were  selected  andevocated  from  the  rest,  were  not,  lege,  the  heads  of  every 
and  did  bear  the  name  of  the  Church,  family  of  the  faithful  were  not  only, 
but,  lege,  be  some  likewise  in  His  Auth.  Correct,  and  A.  and  B. 
Church  to  rule  and  govern,  but.  Auth.  '^  Pro,  had  an  accession  theremito  of 
Correct.  the   priests,  lege,  had   the  power  and 

y  Pro,  besides  their  sacrifices,  lege,  execution  of  the  priests.  A.  and  B.  read 
besides   their    sacrifices,   prayers   and      'priestly.'  Auth.  Correct. 


BOOK  man's  restitution,  through  the  promised  Seed,  by  faith'^,  and 
'■ —  in  the  right  worship  and  service  of  the  true  God. 

PLACET  EIS. 

CANON  IV. 

\li  ang  man  s^all  tfitrtfore  afiirm]  tfiat  tje  Son  of  €Rotr 
ftabing  [from  i^t  beginning  a  CJurcS  upon  eartfij  tiilr  leabe* 
tj&em  till  tfic  [flootr  fcofifiout  priests,  antr  pricstlg]  aut^oritg  to 
Qobern  antr  [instruct  tj^em  in  tfiost  Inaes  of  tfieir  saltation^, 
antr  in  tfie  rigftt  manner  of  tj^e  bjorsjip  antr  seri3ic£  of  ^ob ; 
or  tfiat  tfieg  migfit  teacj  tj&em^]  ang  otjer  troctrine  in  tl)at  l)C= 
fialf,  tSan  tfiat  fcofiicfi  tj^eg  fiab  receibeU  from  C&oti^  l^imsclf, 
Je  Iroti)  greatlp  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER   V. 

As  all  mankind,  from  the  creation  of  the  world  till  the 
Gen.  5. 1,  flood,  descended  from  the  loins  of  Adam ;  so,  after  the  flood. 
Gen  9  19  ^^^®  ^^^  ^  descended  from  the  three  sons  of  Noah,  Sem, 
Gen.  10.    Cam,  and  Japhet. 

82. 

CANON  V.  : 

^nlr  therefore  if  ang  man  sjall  alKrm  \xs\i\^  ang  ^aganS  or 
profane  ^tfieist,  eitfier  tjat  tjere  fcoas  not  ang  sucS  general 
treluge,  or  tfiat  tjere  is  anp  nation  or  people  iw  tfie  feorltJ  t^at 
trots  not  Irescentr  from  one  of  t^e  sailj  tjree  sons  of  Hoaft,  5^ 
trotfi  greatlg  err. 

PLACET    EIS. 

^  By  faith,  adde,  and  the  right  wor-  fragments  of  A. 

ship  and  service  of  the  true  God.  Auth.  s  Pro,  of  their  salvation,  or  that  they 

Correct.    The  addition  stands  in  A.  and  taught,  &c.,  lege,  of  their  salvation,  and 

B.  in  the  right  manner  of  the  worship  and 

«  Pro,  from  the  heginning  chosen  to  service  of  God,  or  that  they  might  teach 

Himself  a  certain  number  to  be  par-  them.    Auth.  Correct,  and  A.   The  word 

takers  of  the  merits  of  His  passion,  did  *  lawfully'  is  inserted  before  *  teach'  in  B. 

leave,  lege,  from  the  beginning  a  Church  •»  Pro,  than   God  Himself  revealed 

upon  earth,  did  leave.     Auth.  Correct.  unto  them,  lege,  than  they  had  received 

and  A.  and  B.  from  God.     Auth.  Correct. 

'  *  Salvation  hidden  from  nature  and  »  Pro,  with  any  Prometheus,  Pagan, 

in  the  right  manner,'  B.,  of  which  read-  &c.  read,  with  any  Pagan.     Auth.  Cor. 

ing  there  are  traces  in  the  mutilated  and  A.  and  B. 


OVERALL  S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  7 

CHAPTER  VI.  BOOK 

Noah  lived,  after  the  flood,  three  hundred  and  fifty  years,  j-q^^'  ^ 
and   saw   his    children's    children    wonderfully   multiplied ;  28.] 
during  which  term  of  years  he  was  the  patriarch,  [or  chief 
governor  over  themj  ruling  and]  ordering  of  them  by  vir- 
tue [of  that  superiority,  power,  and  authority'^]  which  was 
given  unto  [him  by  Almighty  God  ^,  and  was  also  warranted 
by]  the  laws    [of  nature  and  reason.    Touching  this  patri- 
archal, or  in]  eff'ect,  [regal  government  of  Noah,  there   is 
more  expressed  in  the]  Scriptures,  [than  there  was  before  the 
flood,  of  the  power  and]  authority  [of  Adam,  or  of  any  of  the 
chief  fathers  and  rulers  that  were  descended  from  him.   For] 
now  there  is  mention  made  by  God  Himself  of  punishing  blood 
by  blood,  which  was  done  by  the  sword  of  justice,  being  the  Gen.  9.  6. 
chief  ensign  and  warrant  of  supreme  and  regal  authority.  Also  Rom.  13. 4. 
the  extent  of  this  right  and  authority  was  so  large,  as  that 
she  lawfully™  distributed  the  whole  world  unto  his  said  three  Gen. 9. 27. 
sons,  and   their   posterity.      So   that   his   said   three    sons.  Gen.  10 
after  him,  were  by  the  ordinance  of  God  (the  chief  author  of  25. 
the  said  distribution)  made  three  great  princes";  and  also 
the  sons  of  those  three  great  princes  (of  whom  about  seventy 
are  named)  were  the  heads   and  governors  of  the  families  [Gen.  c. 
and  nations  that  descended  from  them  °,  according  to  their  ^^'^ 
tongues,  in  their  several  countries  P. 

CANON  VI. 
M  ang  man  %Wl  tficufort  alKrm  cither  tjat  tfie  cibil  potocr 
antr  aut^oritg  fcoSicfi  Noafi  6alr  before  tfie  floolr,  toas  bg  tftc 
trduge  UetermineU^ ;  or  tftat  it  luas  giben  unto  tint  again  bg 

•'  The  text  of  J5.  is  here  followed:  in  Z).  Aut?i.   Correct.     *  And  accordingly  also 

it  stands  thus;  *  authority,  of  the  sword  their  sons,  in  number  about  seventy-two, 

of  justice  which  was  given.'  became  the  heads  and  governors  of  the 

*  Pro,  of  a  sword  by  God,  lege,  of  families  and  nations  that  should  descend 

the   sword  of  justice   by  God.    yiuth.  of  them,  according.'  J.  and  B. 
Correct.  °  Pro,  that  should  descend  of  them, 

"*  [Epiphan.  in  Anchorate.  Luther.  lege,  that  descended  from  them.  Auth. 

in  Gen.  Pererius  in  Gen.  Func.  Chron.  Correct. 

Sulpit.  Sever.  Schast.  Geron.  Chro.  lib.  ^  The  authorized  corrections  require 

2.  Selnec.  in  Gen.  cap.  10,Georg.  Fabric.  us  to  cancel  'as  it  is  expressed  in  the 

in  Gen.  ch.  10.  etNic.  Gibbons  in  Gen.  Scriptures,  of  Sem,  &c.  usque  ad  held,' 

10.]  see  note  A  at  theend  of  the  volume.  but  the  exact  position  of  the  clause  is 

"*  Pro,  besides  the   Holy   Ghost  by  not  indicated. 
Noah  did  order  and  appoint  that  the  •>  Pro,  by  that  deluge  extinguished, 

sons  &c., /ege,  and  also  the  sons  of  those  lege,  by  the  deluge  determined.   Juth. 

three   great  princes,    of   whom   about  Correct.     '  By  that  deluge  determined.' 

seventy  are  named,  were  the  heads  &c.  A  and  B. 


8  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  f)i%  sons  anlj  ntp^f^s ;  or  tfiat  \jt  metbetr  from  tfiem  tfie 
— - —  sfeorlj  of  6is  sobtrnptg ;  or  tftat  tfie  saitr  tiistriimtion  iJilJ 
kpenti  upon  tjtir  consents,  [or  rectibetr  from  ti)em]  ang  sucS 
autjoritg  as  loitSout  tfie  same  [it  coultf  not  lafofullg]  Jabe 
ijeen  matre ;  or  tjat  tftis  poluer,  [suptriorttg  anti  autj^oritg,  anlr 
all  t{)£]  parts  thereof,  tofiicfi  Noafi's  [tfirte  sons  mxH  tfttir 
tftiltfren  fiatr,]  (as  is  before  Ireclaretf,)  [tiilr  not  proceetr  originallg 
from  Goiy,  or]  ioere  not  properlg  [|^is  ortrinances,  but  t^at 
tSeg  5atr  tfie  same]  from  t^e  people,  [t^eir  offspring,  fie  trotfi 
greatlg  err, 

PLACET    EIS.]    . 


CHAPTER  VII. 


It  is  also  certain  that  as  the  civil  magistrates^  and  their 
authority,  continued  after  the  flood  for  the  government  of 
mankind  according  to  the  laws  of  God  and  nature'',  that 
thereby  they  might  be  kept  in  order,  touching  their  duties 
both  towards  God  and  their  neighbours,  agreeably  to  the 
said  laws,  written  afterwards  more  fully,  by  God^  Himself 
in  two  tables :  so  did  the  priesthood  and  authority  ecclesi- 
astical also  by  the  like  ordinance  of  God,  continue  especially 
amongst  the  offspring  of  Sem,  both  to  govern  them  eccle- 
siastically, and  to  instruct  them  in  the  mysteries  of  their 
salvation  through  the  blessed  Seed  of  the  woman,  according 
to  the  doctrine  of  the  Gospel,  which  was  from  time  to  time 
in  divers  manners  delivered  by  the  Son  of  God  unto  them. 
This  priestly  office,  and  ecclesiastical  authority,  was  yet 
joined*  (as  before  the  flood,)  with  the  office  of  the  chief 
fathers,  and  civil  governors.  Noah  himself  was  both  a 
Gen. 8. 20.  prince  and  a  priest";    [he  built  altars,]    offered  sacrifices, 

'  Pro,    both    of.   God,    reason    and  was  yet  joined,  as  before  the  flood,  with 

nature,  lege,  of  God  and  nature.    Auth.  the    office   &c.    Auth.    Correct 

Correct.     '  Acording   to   the  laws   and  *  Authority  remaining  still  united,  as 

appointment  both  of  God,  nature,  and  before  the  flood,  in  the  persons  of  the 

reason.'  A.  and  B.  chief  fathers.'  A  and  B. 

•  Pro,  written  afterwards  by  God,  "  The  words  'during  this  continu- 
lege,  written  afterwards  more  fully  by  ance  of  his  priesthood'  are  required 
God.  Auth.  Correct.  *  Written  after-  to  be  cancelled  by  the  authorized  cor- 
wards  by  God  Himself.'    A  and  B.  rections.      It    is    probable    that    they 

*  Pro,  was  yet  added  and  annexed,  stood  in  this  place.  The  word  '  both  ' 
as  before  the  flood,  to  the  office,  lege,  is  omitted  by  B. 


9 

and  [taught  the  Churchy  after  the  flood,  three  hundred  and  BOOK 

fifty-three  "^  years,]   all  that  which  he   piad  learnt  from  his I: — 

fathers  y,  concerning  the  creation  of  the  world,  the  fall  of 
man,  and  of  his  restitution  by  Christ,  and  generally,  all 
that  did  concern  necessarily,  either  civil  societies  and 
government,  or  ecclesiastical  assembhes  ^  and  authority,  not 
omitting  the  very  ceremonies.]  After  Noah,  the  chief 
fathers,  Sem,  [Abraham,  Isaac,  and]  Jacob  did  execute  that 
office,  God  Himself  renewing  unto  them  this  promise  of 
salvation  through  the  blessed  Seed  ^ ;  and  not  only  confirm- 
ing the  same  to  Abraham  and  his  posterity  ^  by  the  sacra-  Gen.  17. 
ment  of  circumcision,  but  likewise  teaching  and  instructing  ^^* 
them  in  that  heavenly  mystery,  sometimes  by  His  own  voice, 
and  sometimes  by  visions,  and  divers  other  ways,  whereof 
10  the  Scriptures  make  more  plain  mention  than  they  do  of 
the  delivery  of  the  same  evangelical  doctrine  before  the 
flood. 


CANON  VII. 

If  ang  man  %ia\l  t^txtfoxt  aCKrm  tititx  tjat  tje  prfestlg 
oCKce,  mti  autfioritg  calcsiastical,  fcofifcj  Noa]^  fiatr  hdoxt  tfie 
flootr,  toas  hg  tjat  Ireluge  trcttrmtnelr^  or  tjat  ft  toas  bg  tj^e 
election  of  Jis  offspring  conferred  again  upoai  f)m^ ;  or  tftat 
^em,  ^brafiam,  Isaac  antr  ^acob,  totxt  mitfier  priests,  nor 
JaiJ  ang  eccUsiastical  autfioritg,  until  tjeg  loere  cfiosen  there- 
unto bg  t^eir  Chilton  anlr  nepj^efcos ;  or  t]&at  tj^e  priestjbool* 
antr  ecclesiastical  autfioritg  toere  not  tje  [orlJinances  of  CKotr, 
for  tfie]  goberning  anil  instructing  of  tfie  CQ^JurcJ,  [accortiing  to 


*  B.  reads  *  three  hundred  and  fifty  salvation  through    the  blessed    Seed, 
years.'  Auth.  Correct,  and  A.  and  B. 

y  Pro,  from  his  father  Lamech,  who  ''  Pro,   confirming  the  same  by  the 

had  been  instructed  by  Adam  himself,  Sacrament,  lege,  confinning  the  same 

lege,  from  his   fathers.   Auth.   Correct.  to  Abraham  and  his  posterity  by  the 

In  B.,  *  learned  from  his  father  Lamech  Sacrament.   Auth.  Correct.    Instead  of 

and   Mathuselah,  who   had   been   in-  '  posterity  '  A.  and  B.  have  *  seed.' 

structed  by  Adam  himself,  concerning.'  '  Pro,    deluge    extinguished,    lege, 

*  Pro,  ecclesiastical  conventions, /e^c,  deluge  determined.  Auth.  Correct.  &nd 
ecclesiastical   assemblies.     Auth.    Cor.  A.  and  B. 

and  B.  ^  Pro,  again  unto  him,  lege,  again 

"  Pro,  promise,  through  the  blessed  upon  him.     Auth.  Correct,  and  A.     In 

Seed,   of   salvation,   lege,  promise   of  B.  it  is  '  unto  him.' 


10         overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  tSe  toill  antr]  trirections  of  CSfotr  f^imself  l:reliberetr  [antr  re. 
— ■ —  bcaletr  unto  ti)£m%  as  is  aforesaitr,  Je  tiotj)]  greatlg  err. 


PLACET    EIS. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


[As  before  the  flood  Cain  and  his]  posterity  were  opposite 
to  the  posterity  [of  Seth,  and  might  therefore  generally  have] 
been  called  the  Church  ^  Malignant ;  so  fell  it  out  after  the 
flood  in  the  generations  of  Japhet,  but  especially  of  Cham, 
against  the  posterity  of  Sem,  in  whose  lineage  the  true 
worship  of  God,  through  the  blessed  Seed,  was  especially 
continued :  and  not  that  only,  but  in  like  manner  as  the 
children  of  Seth  in  process  of  time  provoked  against  themii 

Gen.  6.      the  wrath  of  God  by  corrupting  their  ways,  and  following  in 

'■  '     '-'     their  conversation  the  generations  of  Cain,  and  w^ere  in  that 
respect,  all  of  them,  with  the  rest  of  Cain's  offspring,  justly 

Gen.  7.  punished  and  drowned  by  the  flood,  saving  eight  persons, 
-'  (Noah  and  his  wife,  Sem,  Cham,  and  Japhet,  and  their  three 
wives,)  so  did  the  posterity,  not  only  of  Cham  and  Japhet,  as 
well  before  as  after  the  ^  confusion  of  tongues,  and  the  death 
of  Noah,  but  likewise  the  offspring  of  Sem  (who  were  called 
more  effectually  to  the  knowledge  of  the  mysteries  of  Christ, 
and  right  service  of  the  true  God)  [leave  the  ways  of  Noah  ^] 
and  Sem*,  and  gave  just  [occasion  to  Almighty  God  (had  He 
not  bound]  Himself  by  His  [covenant  to  the  contrary)  to  have 

Gen.  10. 8.  drowncd  them]  all  again.  [Nimrod,  descended  of  Cham,  not 
contenting  himself  with  the  patriarchal  or  regal  mild  govern- 
ment, ordained  of  God  by  the  laws  of  reason  and  nature, 
became  a  tyrant  and  lord  of  confusion ;  and  by  histories  ^] 
it  is  apparent,  that  within  few  ages  [after  the  death]  of  Noah 

*  Pro,  God  Himself  revealed   unto  Noah.     Auth.   Correct.     *  As  well  be- 

them,  lege,  God  Himself  delivered  and  fore  as  after  the  death  of  Noah,   but 

revealed  unto  them.  Juth.  Correct.    In  likewise.'  A.  and  B. 

B.,  *  delivered  unto  them.'  *»  Pro,   of    Christ,   leave    the   ways 

'  Pro,    and    might    generally  have  prescribed  them   by  Noah   and   Sem, 

been  called  after  a   sort  the  Church,  lege,  of  Christ  and  right  service  of  the 

lege,   and    might   therefore    generally  true  God,  leave  the  ways  of  Noah  and 

have  been   called  the  Church.    Auth.  Sem.   Auth.  Correct.    '  And  service  of 

Correct.     In\B., 'and  might  have  been  the  true  God.' -4.  and -B. 

called.'  »  '  leave  the  ways  taught  them  by.'  A. 

«  Pro,  after  the  death  of  Noah  and  ^  Pro,    by    profane    histories,   lege, 

confusion  of  tongues,    lege,  after   the  by  histories.  Auth.  Correct,  and  B. 
confusion   of   tongues   and    death    of 


overall's  convocation  book.  11 

his  sons,  great  barbarism  and  confusion  feU  among  their  BOOK 
generations,  through  their  pride  and  dissoluteness,  in  that 


they  thought  scorn  to  be  governed,  either  civilly  or  ecclesi- 
astically, as  God  Himself,  by  Noah,  had  ordained  V  or  to  be 
ruled™  otherwise  than  as  they  list  themselves  :  and  touching 
the   service  of  God,  and  the  ecclesiastical   authority,  they 
mingled  with  true  religion  many  false  worships,  and  chose 
priests   among  themselves    to   serve   God   after  their  own 
fashions;  or  rather  they  devised  to  themselves  many  gods, 
and  found  out  priests  accordingly,  such  as  were  content  to 
train  them  up  in  those  kinds  of  impiety.     In  Chaldea  itself  Josh.24. 2. 
and  the  places  adjacent,  the  children  of  Semwere  all  of  them  3]^  and  12. 
almost  grown  to  be  idolaters;    [insomuch]  as  God  Himself,  *• 
to  keep  a  remnant  more  carefully,  [that  should  through]  the 
12  public  profession  of  His  name,  be  [partakers  of  His  mercies  in] 
Christ,  called  Abraham  with  his  [family  from  the  habitation 
of  his]  fathers,  to  become  a  [stranger  in  the  land  of  Canaan. 


CANON  VIII. 

I!  ftertfore  ang  man  sjall  affiirm  tjat]  tfic  sailr  posttrttB  of 
KoaS  f)i%  [cfiilton  Jjilr  Ml  in  altering  either]  tj^e  manner  or 
form  of  ctbil  gobernment,  tufiicj  (^oH  Jatr  appotntely,  hg  hring« 
ing  in  of  tyranng  or  factious  popularity ;  or  of  tit  ecclesias- 
tical, bj)  framing  unto  tfiemselbes  a  neb)  liintr  of  priestSootr  antr 
b)ors6ip  after  tjeir  ob^n  fiumours ;  or  tjat  it  foas  labjful  for 
suc6  as  tjben  serbetr  Gob,  upon  an|)  pretence  to  ftabe  imitatelJ 
tSeir  examples  in  eitfier  of  ti)ose  courses,  Jie  trotft  greatlg  err. 

PLACET    EIS. 


CHAPTER   IX. 


It  is  apparent  in  the  Scriptures,  that  although  God  was 
not  pleased  that  the  issue  of  Jacob's  children  should,  by  the 

*  Pro,    by    Noah    had    prescribed,  the   interest  of  the  civil   magistrates, 

lege,  by  Noah    had  ordained.     Auth.  thinking  scorn  to  be  ruled,  lege,  or  to 

Correct,  and  A.  and  B.  be  ruled  otherwise.  Auth.  Correct.  The 

■"  Pro,  through    pride    the    people  cancelled  reading  stands  in  A .  and  B. 
thrust  themselves  in  many  places  into 


12 

BOOK  example  of  the  sons  of  Noah,  grow  up  to  become  the  heads 

—  of  so  many  several  nations,  but  continuing  together,  should 

make  one  people  and  nation,  to  be  ruled  and  governed  by 
the  same  laws  and  magistrates :  yet  it  seemed  good  to  His 
heavenly  wisdom,  that  in  so  great  a  people  as  He  foresaw 
should"  descend  from  Jacob's  children,  no  one  tribe  or 
family  should  continue  [charged  both  with  ^  the  regal  and] 
ecclesiastical  functions;  [and  therefore  Jacob p  making  way  13 
to  the  fulfilling  of  the]  will  of  God  herein,  did  [take  just 
occasion,  moved  thereunto  by  the]  Spirit  of  [God,  to  deprive 
his  eldest  son  E-euben  of  his  interest  by  birthright  in  both 
those  prerogatives,  to  be  disposed  afterward  by  God  upon 
other  of  his  brethren.  Now  after  Jacob's  death,  the  former 
Gen.  49, 8.  thereof,  viz.  the  sceptre,]  in  process  of  time,  fell  to  [Judah,  as 
Jacob  before  had]  prophesied;  and  the  other  also,  viz.  the 
priesthood,  was  afterwards  given  to  Levi  by  God's  ordi- 
nance "i. 


CHAPTER  X.' 

After  Jacob's  death,  till  Moses  was  sent  to  deliver  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  out  of  Egypt,  there  is  little  in  the  Scriptures  touch- 
ing either  the  civil  or  ecclesiastical  government.  [It  appear- 
eth,  that  Joseph  being  a  great  prince  in  Egypt,  by  the  king's 
authority,  whilst  he  lived,  was  chief  amongst  his  brethren^: 
but  after  his  death,  through  the  tyranny  of  the  kings  of  Egypt, 
which  God  suffered  to  lie  heavily  upon  them  for  many  years, 

•»  *  As  should  descend.'  D.  r  In  A.  and  B.  tlie  ninth  canon  here 

**  'Both  with    the   civil   (or  regal)  follows, 

and.'  D.  *  *  It  is  apparent  that  Joseph,  being 

P  *  Jacob,    very    well   knowing    the  appointed  by  Pharaoh   a  great  prince 

will  of  God.'  £.  and  governor  over  all  Egypt,  was  con- 

^  The  greater  portion  of  this  chapter  sequently,  whilst  he   lived,  the  chief 

is  destroyed    in   A.  from   'both   with  ruler  under  the  king  over  his  brethren 

the   regal,'    until  within  a  few  words  and  all  their  issue.     But  within  a  short 

of  the  conclusion,  but  it  is  here  printed  time  after  his   death,  their   servitude 

from     the     authorized     corrections  ;  daily  increasing,   the    civil    authority 

which  introduce  it  without  specifying  which  any  of  the  tribes  had,  was  very 

the    readings    for    which    it    was    to  small.'  £. ;  which  apparently,  from  the 

be  substituted.     *  To  foreshow  that  his  few  words  that  remain,  has  been  the 

eldest  son  Reuben  should  be  deprived  reading  of  A .      The  authorized   cor- 

of  his  birthright,  whereby  he  was  to  rections    require    the   removal    of  the 

lose  both  the  civil  government  over  his  words  *  which  continued  the  space  of 

brethren,   and  the   prerogative   of  tbe  years,'  the  position  of  which  is  not 

priesthood.     The  former  whereof,  viz.  obvious, 
the  sceptre.'  B. 


13 

the  civil  authority,  which  any  of  the  tribes  had,  was  very  small ;  BOOK 

there  was  such  jealousy  of  their  number,  (which  daily  increased  — 

above  all  ordinary  expectation,)  as  it  is  not  likely  that  the 
kings  successively  would  suffer  any  great  authority  to  rest  in 
them;]  howbeit,  we  think  they  had  some*,  either  the  chief 
heads  of  the  tribes  generally",  or  of  the  tribe  of  Ephraim  and 
Reuben,  (for  it  may  be,  Jacob's  prophecy  of  Reuben's  losing 
the  prerogatives  of  his  birthright  was  not  presently  executed,) 
which  did  in  their  civil  affairs,  appertaining  to  themselves, 
bear  some  chief  sway  amongst  them''.  And  touching  the 
priesthood,  although  the  people  were  then  generally  much 
polluted  with  idolatry,  yet  therein  also  they  had  some,  most 
likely  the  firstborn y,  who  although  they  durst  not  there  offer 
14  sacrifices  to  God,  as  they  should  in  that  servitude  2,  yet  some 
of  them  (we  doubt  not)  instructed  the  people  in  matters  con- 
cerning the  promises  of  the  blessed  Seed,  and  performed,  as  Josh.  24. 
they  might,  the  other  offices  of  their  priesthood,  although  20]  s.^^ 
many  of  the  people,  and  of  the  priests,  as  it  seemeth,  were 
then  greatly  polluted  with  idolatry*. 


CANONS  IX,  AND  X.^ 

M.  If  anp  man  tfitrtfort  gfiall  afKrm  either  tfiat  tfie 
uniting  of  tfte  cjiltrren  of  3Jacob  into  one  nation,  or  tje  seber= 
ing  of  tfie  cibil  antr  ecclesiastical  functions  (tje  preroptibes  of 
birtfirigjt)  from  31euben  tje  first=horn,  mts  tribitring  of  tjem 
from  one  person,  toas  malie  bg  tftemselbes'^ ; 


*  The  authorized  corrections  require  •  So  rejjuired  to  be  corrected  from, 
us  to  adopt  the  present  text,  which  *  who  although  they  durst  not  offer 
indeed  stands  in  A.  and  B.,  for  'how-  sacrifice  in  that  servitude,'  which  yet  is 
beit  we  doubt  not  but  that  either  the,'  not  the  reading  of  A.  and  B.  which 
and  also  that  the  word  '  peradventure'  stands  thus,  '  who  although  they  durst 
(  which  does  not  occur  in  A.  or  B.)  not  offer  sacrifices  to  God  publicly  in 
should  be  removed.  that  servitude,'  &c. 

"  The    authorized  corrections   give  "  In  A.  and  B.  the  canon  marked  X. 

the  reading  of  the  text  instead  of  '  of  here  follows. 

the    tribe    of   Ep'irami  and   Reuben,  •*  The  present  arrangement  and  text 

which  did  in  their  civil  affairs,'  as  it  are  according  to   the  authorized  cor- 

stands  in  A.  and  B.  rections;  in  A.  and  B.  Can.  iX.  follows 

*  Corrected  from  'bear  the  chiefest  Chap.  IX. 

sway  then.'  The  reading  of  the  text  «  Or  that  the  division  of  the  priest- 
is  found  in  A.  and  B.  hood  from  the  real  [regal,  B.'\  authority, 
y  An  authorized  correction  from 'and  having  been  before  united  in  one  per- 
touching  the  priesthood,  the  same  con-  son,  was  made  by  Jacob's  sons  them- 
tinued  in  the  firstborn,'  as  in  A.  and  B.  selves,  or  by  the  rest  of  his  offspring, 


14         overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  X,  a^x  tfiat  tf^zix  serbitutre  in  IBggpt  toas  unftistli)  siifftrelr 
— - —  to  lie  upon  tfiem  so  long  bg  ^Imigjtp  (S^oH ;  or  tfiat  tjeg 
t)eing  |^is  (JDJurcji,  |^e  left  t^em  destitute  of  sucj  comforts  of 
trirection  antr  instruction  as  toerc  necessarg,  tjbose  times  con= 
sitrerelr,  for  tjeir  cibtl  or  ecclesiastical  estate;  or  t^at  tje  people 
took  tfien  upon  t^em  tj&e  appointing  of  tje  Jeatrs  of  t^eir  tribes 
anlr  families,  or  t^e  choice  of  tfieir  cibil  superiors,  or  of  tfte 
priests ;  or  tSat  tfie  example  of  t^ose  toiclielr  kings  mag  be  ang 
lahjful  Warrant  for  ang  otber  king  so  to  oppress  tfie  people,  anb 
OPfiurcb  of  C&otr,  Je  tiotb  greatlg  err*^. 

PLACET  EIS. 


iica.vei  CHAPTER  XL  15 

nunc  10. 

Aiith.  Cor-  .  T  /-.     1    • 

rections.  \\  hen  tliG  time  came  that  God  m  mercy  was  pleased  to 

deliver  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt,  and  to  place  them 
in  the  land  which  He  had  promised  them,  He  raised  up  His 

Deut.33.5.  servants,  Moses  and  Joshua,  to  take  that  charge  upon  them ; 
and  accordingly  Moses  being  made  their  prince,  or  (as  the 
Scripture  speaks)  their  king,  did  not  only  by  God's  appoint- 
ment and  assistance  lead  them  out  of  Egypt,  but  governed 
them  (being  six  hundred  thousand  men  on  foot,  besides 
women  and  children)  forty  years  by  his  authority  in  the 
wilderness;  and  Joshua  likewise  succeeding  Moses  in  the 
same  princely  power  ^  and  authority,  did,  after  many  diffi- 
culties, bring  them  into  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  gave  them 
lawful  possession  thereof.  So  that,  although  formerly  the 
children  of  Israel  were  kept  in  such  great  servitude  and  bond- 
not  wifhont  their  choice,  ox  that  Jacob  sidered,  necessary  for  them ;  or  that  the 
himself  in  taking  of  bath  from  his  people  took  upon  them  the  choice  either 
eldest  son,  or  [as]  dividing  theone  from  oftheir  civil  superiors,  or  of  their  priests; 
the  other,  as  aforesaid,  did  commit  any  or  that  the  examples  of  those  wicked 
sin,  or  that  he  had  not  authority  from  kings  may  be  any  lawful  warrant  for 
[God]  so  to  do;  he  doth  greatly  err.  any  other  king  so  to  oppress  the  people, 
PLACET  EIS.  A.  and  B.  and  Church  of  God,  he  doth  greatly 

d  If  any  man,  therefore,  shall  affirm      err.  [placet  eis  -4.]  A.  and  B. 
either  that  this  servitude  was  unjustly  ^  The  authorized  corrections  require 

laid  upon  them  by  Almighty  God ;  or  the  above  reading  to  be  substituted  for 
that  they,  being  His  Church,  were  desti-  'succeeding  Moses  in  the  same  regal 
tute  of  such  comforts  of  instruction  and  power.'  The  correction  is  in  the  text  of 
government,  as  were,  those  times  con-      A.  and  B. 


15 

age,  whilst  they  were  in  Egypt,   as  notwithstanding  their  BOOK 

number,  they  were  no  way  able,  like  a  free  people,  to  lift  up  ' — 

their  heads  :  yet  now  they  are  knit  together  in  one  body,  and 
settled  as  a  particular  state  ^  and  free  nation  in  their  own 
country,  being  ruled  and  governed  successively,  after  a  mild 
and  temperate  manner,  first,  by  Moses  in  the  wilderness,  (as 
is  aforesaid,)  and  then  by  Joshua  in  Canaan,  whilst  he  lived. 

CANON  XI. 

M  ang  man  therefore  sfiall  alKrm  titfier  tjat  tfte  cjilton  of 
Israel  b)txt  MibtxtH  out  of  lEggpt  hg  tfieir  otott  strengtjb,  anb 
not  bg  CErob's  tspectal  tiirection  mxti  migjbtg  pofcotr ;  or  tjat  it 
leftatr  htzn  latoful  for  t^em  (not  toarrantelr  bp  ^olr)  to  babe 
trtpartctr  tbence  as  tbeg  bilr&,  toitbout  licence  first  obtainetr  of 
king  ^bataob^;  or  tbat  i^oses  anU  3Josbua  toere  not  called 
to  tbat  btgb  autboritp  bg  C&otr  l^imself,  but  receibelj  tbe  same 
from  tbe  people,  as  bepenbing  upon  tbeir  cboice;  or  tbat 
Batban  anb  ^bi'ram  (bescenbeb  from  ideuben)  can  be  }usti» 
fieb  in  cballenging  of  JWoses,  tbat  b^  toofi  too  mucb  upon  bim, 
in  executing  onlg  tbat  autboritg  tobicb  CKob  bab  ^ibtn  bim,  be 
botb  greatlg  err^. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER   XII.  12  Ca. 

nunc  13. 

As  Almighty  God  took  order  for  the  settling  of  His  people  ^"'^  ^<'^- 
in  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  established  a  princely  authority 
to  rule  and  govern  them  civilly,  so  was  He  no  less  careful  of 
His  Church.     For  howsoever  the  priesthood  was  disposed  of 
before  this  time,  yet  now  it^  is  apparent  in  the  Scriptures,  Exod.  28. 

[l].Levit. 

^  Pro,    as    a    particular    kingdom,  by  their  father  Jacob,  and  Joseph;'  but?;L^"      -1 

lege,  as  a  particular  state  ;   and  so  it  is  no  such  passage  occurs.  t^'t^     a 

in  A.  and  B.  ^  '  Howsoever  Jacob's  will  was  exe-  \^r'}  ^} 

«  *  Or  that  it  had  been  lawful  for  them  cuted  before  this  time,  concerning  the  ^  ^^' 

to  have  departed  thence  without  licence'  priesthood,  yet', is  the  reading  required       '-' 

is  the  reading  of  A.  and  B.,  which  is  to  be  amended,  as  in  the  text,  by  the 

here     amended     by    the     authorized  authorized  corrections,  while   A.   and 

corrections.  B.   read,   *  For  howsoever   the  priest- 

•*  In  this  chapter  the  corrections  re-  hood     was    disposed     of    before     the 

quire  us  to  read  '  had  been  by  Abraham,  deliverance  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt,  yet 

Isaac,  and  Jacob,'  instead  of, '  had  been  it  is  apparent 


16  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  that  the  same  was  after  settled  in  the  tribe  of  Levi ;  and  Aaron 

'- —  was  made,  by  God's  appointment,  (for  the  better  government 

of  the  Church,)  the  Chief  and  High  Priest ;  the  whole  priest- 
hood being  assigned  to  his  children  and  their  offspring,  as 
well  to  succeed  him  in  the  said  highest  place,  as  also  to 
execute  the  other  inferior  functions  belonging  to  priests; 
and  the  rest  of  the  tribe  of  Levi  were  to  attend  other  ecclesi- 
astical services. 

PLACET  EIS. 

I' 

CANON  XII.  17 

\i  ang  man  therefore  sjball  a!Krm  ettfier  tftat  tje  tribe  of 
Hebi  loas  assipctr  hg  tfte  people,  to  unlrertalie  tbe  sattr  ecclesi= 
asttcal  offices ;  or  tfiat  ^aron  antr  ftis  posterftg  toere  cfiosen  bg 
tbe  people  to  be  tbeir  priests ;  or  tbat  tbey  toere  not  cbosen 
tJirecilg  bg  €5otr  l^imself ;  or  tbat  tbe  people  balr  anp  lawful 
interest  at  ang  time  afterbjartrs,  eitber  to  cboose  tbeir  priests, 
or  (being  appointed  of  ®otr,  as  is  aforesailr^)  to  Irepribe  tbem  of 
tbeir  places ;  or  tbat  iJDorab,  of  tbe  tribe  of  ILz^i^  can  be  fusti= 
fietr  i\\  saginoi  tbat  ^aron  tooli  too  mucb  upon  bim,  tberebg 
repining  eitber  tbat  ^aron  foas  ratber  matre  |^igb  priest  tban 
be  bimself,  or  tbat  tbe  priestbootr  hjas  annexeb  to  Aaron's  pos= 
teritg,  bJbereas  tbe  rest  of  tbe  Hebites  foere  to  serbe  in  inferior 
places,  b^  tfotb  greatlg  err^ 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Num.  27.  Before  Moses^  death,  God  had  appointed  Joshua  to  succeed 
him,  but  in  Joshua^s  days  He  appointed  none  to  follow  him 
immediately:  whereupon,  after  his  death,  the  Israelites  were™ 
left  without  a  chief  head,  or  prince  to  govern  them".    They 

''  *  Or  they  being.'  Z).  given  above.     *  Which  thing  was  done, 

*  In    fine    Canonis    *  peradventure'  not   for  that  God    ceased   to   care  for 

deleatur.  Auth.  Corrections.  them,  or  utterly  neglected  them,  but  to 

""  '  Were  then  and  often  afterwards  these  ends  rather,  that  they  might  find 

left.'  A.  and  B.  by  experience  what  it  was  to  want  a 

"  A.  and  £.  read  as  under,  but  the  chief  governor,  and  feeling  the  mani- 

alterations  require  the  text  to  stand  as  fold    inconveniences     tliereof,     might 


overall's  convocation  book.  17 

18 had  then  remaining    their  particular  judges    and   officers  BOOK 

appointed  by  Moses,  at  Jethro's  counsel,  in   their  several — 

tribes ;  as  also  the  general  senate  of  seventy  elders,  ordained 
by  God,  upon  Moses'  complaint,  over  all  the  nation.  Yet 
there  fell  very  great  disorders  and  confusions  amongst  them, 
for  want  of  a  chief  judge  and  governor,  whereby  they  naight 
see  their  own  disabilities  and  errors,  and  find  by  experience 
what  it  was  to  want  a  chief  governor ;  and  furthermore  be 
moved  when  they  were  in  distress,  to  flee  unto  God,  and 
depend  only  upon  Him  for  the  raising  up  of  one  from  time  to 
time,  to  deliver  and  defend  them.  And  it  is  apparent  that 
the  people,  shortly  after  Joshua's  time,  falling  most  strangely 
into  gross  idolatry,  and  being  from  time  to  time,  during  the 
history  of  the  judges,  very  grievously  afflicted  by  the  bor-  Judg.  2; 
dering  nations  and  such  as  dwelt  amongst  °them,  when 
they  found  themselves  still  unable  to  withstand  their  enemies 
using  any  great  force  against  them ;  then  they  had  (for  the 
most  part)  recourse  to  God  by  prayer,  who  did  at  such  times 
appoint  one  for  their  prince,  chief  captain  and  ruler,  to  deliver 
them  from  their  said  enemies ;  we  say  ^  for  the  most  part,' 
because  sometimes  they  attempted  some  matters  of  import-  Ju<Jg-  •>• 
ance  without  ^  seeking  any  chief  governor  from  God,  as  at 
one  time  the  people  of  Sichem  presumed  to  choose  them  a 
prince  of  their  own  after  Gideon's  death,  which  turned  both 
to  his  ruin  and  to  their  destruction.  And  it  is*i  here 
generally  to  be  observed,  that  when  there  was  the  greatest 
liberty  amongst  the  Israelites,  during  the  time  from  Joshua 
till  Saul,  (whatsoever  the  people  thought  of  their  own  courses,) 
the  disorders  and  idolatry  in  those  days  were  ascribed  by  the  Judg.  17. 
Holy  Ghost  to  the  want  of  judges,  chief  rulers  or  kings,  29. 1 .'  21. 
amongst  them,  who  should  have  reformed  those  enormities,  25. 

be  moved  to  depend  wholly  upon  the  when  Ihey  found.  A.  and  B. 
Divine  Providence  for  tlie  raising  up  of  p  Pro,  they  attempted  to  make  war 

one  from  time  to  time,   to  deliver  them  without  any  chief  gavernor  from  God 

in   their  great  distresses,   and   defend  and  at  one  time,  lege,  they  attempted 

them  from  their  enemies  ;    and  chiefly  some  matters  of  importance,  &c.  as  in 

for  the    chastising  of  them  for   their  text     Juth.    Corrections.  .  .  .  they    at- 

unthankfulness,    idolatry,    and    many  tempted  to  make  wars  without  seeking 

other  grievous   enormities.     For  it    is  of  any  chief  governor.   A.  and  B. 
very   evident    that    the    people    after  ^  Pro,  and  it  is  moreover  to  be  ob- 

Joshua's  time  falling   most  strangely  served,  lege,  and,  it  is  here  generally 

into    gross   idolatry,    were   from  time  to  be  observed.   Auth.  Corrections.   And 

to  time '  it  is  also  to  be  observed.  A.  and  B. 

"  And   it   is   also  as   manifest  that 

OVERALL.  o 


18 

BOOK  not  only  in  them,  but  likewise  in  the  priests  themselves ;  if 

'- they  did  nof  their  duties,  especially  in  suppressing  of  idolatry, 

as  they  should  have  done. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CANON  XIII.  19 

M  any  man  therefore  s]&all  afKrm  ntf\tx^  tftat  tf}t  Israelites 
fell  not  into  mang  ebtls  antr  trtsortrers,  bg  being  left  bestttute 
of  a  certain  cjief  gobernor  after  gjosbua's  treaty ;  or  tfiat  toften 
Gotr  raisetr  up  futrges  to  rule  antr  gobern  tbem,  tfie  people's 
consent  fcoas  necessary  thereunto;  or  tbat  tfte  saitr  futrges, 
being  once  appotntetr  bg  C&otr  to  tbose  places,  receibetj  tbeir* 
autjoritg  in  tbat  bebalf  from  tbe  people ;  or  tfiat  tbe  fact  of 
tfie  ^icSemites  maj)  latofullg  be  imitated  bp  any  Cbrtsttan 
people,  in  so  cboosing"  to  tbemselbes  a  liing  or  f  ubge,  accortring 
to  tbeir  oton  bumours ;  or  tbat  tbe  bjant  of  flings,  princes,  antr 
rulers  in  anp  country,  is  not  tbe  motber  of  bisortrer  antr  con= 
fusion,  be  IJotb  greatlp  err^ 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

It  is  manifest  in  the  Scriptures,  that  Moses  (directed  by 
the  Spirit  of  God)  did  foresee  that  the  time  should  come 
when  the   Israelites  being  quietly  settled  ^  in   the  land  of 

'  Pro,  the  priests  themselves  who,  rule  and  govern  them,  He  expected  the 

for  aught  that  appeareth,  did  not,  lege,  people's    consents,    or    that    the    said 

the  priests  themselves,  if  they  did  not.  judges  being  once  appointed  by  God  to 

Auth.     Corrections.     The     uncorrected  those  places,  received  any  authority  in 

reading  is  preserved  in  A.  and  B.    ^  that  behalf  from  the  people,'  &c. 

*  Pro,  either  it  was  not  expedient  t  p^.^^  received  any  authority,  lege, 
for  the  Israelites  to  be  left  destitute  of  received  their  authority.  Auth.  Cor- 
se certain  governor  after  Joshua's  death,  rections.  '  Received  any  authority.'  A. 
as  the  case  stood,  or  that  when  God  and  B. 

&c.     He  expected   the   people's    con-  "  Pro,  Christian  people  in  choosing, 

sent,  lege,  either  that  the  Israelites  fell  lege,  Christian  people  in  so  choosing, 

not    into    many    (&c.    as     in     text.)  Auth.  Correction,  s.nA  A.  tiwdi  B. 

Auth.    Correction.         But    A.    and   B.  '^  MS.  B.  here  ends, 

read,    '  If    any    man    therefore    shall  y  Pro,  that  when  the  Israelites  were 

affirm  either  that  it  was  not  just  with  quietly    settled,    lege,   that    the    time 

God,  or  not  expedient  for  the  Israelites  should  come  when  the  Israelites  being 

to   be    sometimes   left  destitute   of   a  quietly  settled.    Auth.  Correction.    The 

supreme   and    certain   governor    after  MS.  A.  reads,  'that  the  time  should 

Joshua's  death,  (their  sins  so  deserving,)  come  that  the  Israelites.'     The  follow- 

or  that  when  God  raised  up  judges  to  ing  emendation  follows,  but  the  exact 


overall's  CONVOCA.TION  BOOK.  19 

Canaan,  should  be  governed  by  kings  after  the  manner  of  BOOK 
other  nations.     And  therefore  Almighty  God  did  set  down  rr — '—^r- 

Deut.  17. 

by  Moses's  pen  the  duty  of  all  kings,  and  the  rules^  whereby  I5,i6,&c. 
20  they  ought  to  govern.     Jacob  also  (being  illuminated  by  the 
same  Holy  Spirit)  did  not  only  foretell  that  it  would  come 
to  pass  that  the  tribe  of  Judah  should  bear  the  sceptre,  and 
that  the  kingdom,  or  government  of  Judah,  should  be  held  by 
succession,  according  to  the  manner  of  other  nations;  but 
likewise,  that  the  said  sceptre  or  government  should  not  be 
taken  away  from  that  tribe  until  the  coming  of  Christ.     And  Gen.  49. 
it  seemeth  that  the  people  were  not  altogether  ignorant  of  ^^' 
this  foreseen  alteration ;  when  finding  divers  wants  and  con- 
fusions amongst  them  after  the  death  of  one  judge,  before 
God  was  pleased  to  appoint  them  another,  they  first  rashly 
offered  to  Gideon,  their  prince,  that  his  children  and  offspring 
should  succeed  him  in  that  government.     And  afterwards,  judg.  8. 
being  weary  of  depending  upon  God's  pleasure,  and  misliking  ^^• 
the  rule  of  Samuel's  sons^,  they  urged  him  undutifully  and  i  Sam.  8. 
unseasonably,  that  they  might  have  a  king  to  rule  over  them  ''* 
as  other  nations  had:  meaning  thereby  principally  (as  we 
suppose)  that  such  their  kings  might  by  succession  govern 
them ;  so  as  one  being  dead  they  might  still  have  another. 
We  say,  that  they  urged  Samuel  to  this  purpose  undutifully 
and  unseasonably ;  and  that  thereupon  Saul  was  appointed  l  Sam.  9. 
to  be  their  king :   because  otherwise,  if  they  had  expected     * 
God's  good  pleasure  and  time,  and  contented  themselves  with 
His  care  over  them,  in  raising  up  (when  He  thought  meet) 
their  judges  to  govern  them,  they  should  have  found  shortly 
after,  that  the  prophecy  of  Jacob  should  have  been  fulfilled, 
and  that  God  would  have  given  the  sceptre  of  Judah  into 
the  hands  of  David,  and  of  his  posterity  according  to  their 
desire**. 

PLACET  EIS. 


locality  to  which  it  refers  cannot  be  'And    misliking    the    government    of 

traced.   Omittantur  hac  verba ,  although  Samuel's  sons,  they.'  A. 
Almighty  God,  usqiie  ad  yet,  inclusive.  "*  The  authorized  corrections  require 

*  *  Rulers,'  J.  incorrectly.  the  following  emendation,  which  cannot 

»  Pro,    and    fearing    the   likelihood  be  exactly  traced,  the  MS.  ^.  not  having 

that  Samuel  meant,  usque  ad  misliked,  preserved  the  original  form  of  the  text: 

they,  lege,  and  mislikhig   the  rule  of  Z)efe»iwr /i<cc  veria,  in  their  weak  judg- 

Samuel's  sons,  they.  Auth.  Corrections,  ments. 

c2 


20  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK 

I.  CANON  XIV.  21 

M  ang  man  tfieufore  sfiall  afiirm  tiif\tx  tfiat  tfie  people  of 
Israel  trtU  not  griebouslB  sin  in  being  toearp  of  6rotr^s  imnte» 
tn'ate  election  anlr  appointment  of  tjeir  cfitef  gobernors'^ ;  or 
tbat  tbe  people's  preposterous  baste  bib  ang  fcoag  prefubtce  tbe 
bignitg  anb  autborttg  of  ^mV%  regal  potoer,  or  aftertoarbs  of 
tbe  sceptre  of  3Jubab ;  or  tbat  tbe  people^  tben  f^nti  in  tbem= 
selbes  ang  autboritg  to  set  up  a  liing  ober  tbem,  (for  tben  tbeg 
trioulb  not  babe  been  so  earnest  bjttb  Samuel  to  malie  tbem  a 
fling,)  or  tbat  after  Babib's  abbancement  to  tbat  fiingbom,  be 
bjas  not  as  trulg  calleb  tbereunto  bg  ^ob  l^imself,  as  ^aron 
b)as  to  tbe^  priestboob ;  or  tbat  iiabib's  posterity  bab  not  bg 
CBrob's  orbinance^  as  rigbtful  an  interest  to  succeeb  iivfi  in 
f)i%  saib  liingbom,  as  eitber  Aaron's  sons  bab  to  succeeb  btm 
in  tbe  priestboob,  or  JWoses,  3Josbua,  anb  tbe  rest  of  tbe 
fubges,  nottoitbstanbing  tbat  €irob  l^imself  ^iti  cboose,  anb 
nameb  tbem  particularlg,  bab  in  tbeir  gobernments ;  or  tbat 
tbe  people  tben  bab  ang  more  autboritg  to  babe  toitbstoob  eitber 
i^abib,  or  ang  of  U^  posteritg  from  being  tbeir  liing,  tban  tbeg 
bab  to  babe  repelleb  eitber  iWoses  or  ^josbua,  or  ang  of  tbe 
rest  of  tbe  fubges,  b^bom  Cob  bg  name  tii'a  appoint  to  gobern  22 
tbem,  be  botb  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


It  is  manifest  in  the  Scriptures,  that  the  kings  in  the  Old 
Testament  (notwithstanding  that  they  had  their  kingdoms  by 
succession)  were  as  strictly  bound  to  the  observation  of  God's 
laws  in  their  government,,  as  Moses,  Joshua,  or  any  other  the 

<^  Pro,  of  God's  immediate  election  people  then  had  in  themselves  authority 

of  their  governors,  because  &c.,  usqtie  ad  to  set  up.    Auth.  Corrections.    The  un- 

succession,   or    that,    lege,    of    God's  altered  reading  is  preserved  in  J. 

immediate  election  and  appointment  of  ^  The  MS.  J.  here  faultily  omits  the 

their  chief  governors,  or  that.      Auth.  word  'the.' 

Correctio7is.  'And  appointment  of  their  ^'Appointment'     has      been     first 

governors,  or  that.'    A.   '  written,  but  it  is  struck  through,  and 

^  Pro,  or  that  the  people  did  then  'ordinance'    is  written  above  it  in  A. 

once  imagine  that  they  had  in  them-  by  the  same  hand, 
selves  any  authority,  lege,  or  that  the 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  21 

judges  or  princes^  elected,  named,  and  appointed  by  God  book 

Himself.     They  knew  well,  as  Jethro  said^,  tliat  it  was  im- h — 

possible  for  themselves  to  hear^  and  decide  all  the  causes  and  jg  ]^  * 
controversies  that  might  happen  in  their  kingdoms :  and  by 
Moses^  example  were  not  ignorant  that  they  might  have  and 
appoint*  judges  to  govern  under  them,  not  only  in  every  tribe, 
but  generally  over  all  their  kingdom  ;  and  therefore  they  did  [Exod.is. 
therein   accordingly   follow   the   example   of   Moses,   being     '     '^ 
approved  by  God  Himself:  no  way  either  diminishing  their 
regal  authority,  or  purposing  to  puflp  up  their  subjects  with  a 
conceit  of  any  their  own  interest  in  governmentJ,  which  they 
had  not  from  or  under  them;  but  thereby  ordering  their 
kingdoms'"  with  such  a  temperate  and  fatherly  moderation,  as 
was  most  agreeable  for  the  government  of  God's  people. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CANON  XV. 

1(  ang  man  tSerefou  sjall  afKrm  titter  tjat  tit  ikings  in 
tje  (Bin  Testament  toere  not  bountr  as  strictly  to  ohsnbt  t^e 
23  latDS  of  CErolr  in  tjetr  gobcrnmcnts,  as  tocre  i^oses,  3(os8ua, 
antr  tje  rest  of  if)t  {utrges ;  or  tfiat  tjeg  Jatr  ang  greater  lihertp 
to  tro  fcofiat  tfieg  list,  t^an  tfie  others  fiatr ;  or  tjat  tfieg  Jalr  no 
autjoritg,  hj3  tfie  example  of  i^oses,  antr  of  all  tfie  rest  of 
tSeir  predecessors  in  tjeir  princelg  gobernment,  to  Ijelegate  anlj 
appoint  sucS  futrges  antf  governors  unlrer  tfiem,  as  t^e  otfier 
princes  formerly  untrer  tftem  fiatr  appointetr ;  or  t^at  because 
t6e  sailK  flings  tiiH  imitate  tfte  saiU  princes,  in  appointing  sucft 
Jtttrges  to  assist  tftem  in  tj&e  gobernment  of  tfieir  feingtioms, 
therefore  t^eir  gobernments  toere  to  be  fulrgelr  ratjer  aristocra= 
tical  tfian  trulj)  monarchical,  Jie  Irotft  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 

8f  Pro,  they  know  as  well  as  Jethro,  have  judges.' 

lege,  they  knew  well,  as   Jethro  said,  i  Pro,    conceit    of    any   interest   in 

that.   ^uth.  Correction.    The  correction  government,  lege,  conceit  of  any  their 

has  not  been  made  in  A.  own  interest  in  government.  A.  follows 

•»  'have  and  decide,'  MS.  A.  incor-  the  unaltered  reading. 

redly,  ^  Pro,  but  thereby  composing  their 

'  Pro,  might   appoint  judges,    lege,  kingdoms,  lege,  but   thereby  ordering 

might  have  and  appoint  judges.     The  their    kingdoms.     Auth.     Corrections, 

MS.   A.    reads,  '  might    appoint    and  which  the  MS.  A.  follows. 


22 


BOOK 
I. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


When  God  first  ordained  civil  magistrates  and  gave  them 
authority,  His  meaning  was,  that  the  people  whom  they  were 
to  govern  should  be  subject  unto  them.  From  the  beginning 
of  the  world,  till  Moses'  time,  whilst  the  people  of  God  that 
professed  His  true  worship  were  governed  by  that  authority, 
which  was  Potest  as  Patria^,  and  in  a  sort  Regia ;  their  chil- 
dren and  nephews  were  bound  by  the  law  of  nature"^,  to 
honour,  reverence,  and  obey  them.  God  having  raised  up 
Moses  to  deliver  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt,  and  to  24 
govern  them  afterwards  as  their  king  or  chief  ruler  "j  they 
Deut5.27.  promised  him  that  they  would  hear  him,  and  do  those  things 
which  he  in  the  name  of  God  should  command  them.  Being 
in  the  wilderness,  his  own  sister  Miriam,  for  using  some  un- 
dutiful  speeches  against  him,  was  stricken  by  God  with  an 
Num.  12.  exceeding  great  leprosy ;  and  so  odious  was  the  murmuring 
^^*  of  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram,  and  their  confederates,  as  the 

Lord  caused  the  earth  to  open,  and  to  swallow  some  of  them 
Num.  16.  quick,  and  the  fire  to  consume  the  rest.  Joshua  succeeding 
^^*  Moses,  the  people  professed  their  subjection  and  obedience 

Josh.  1. 16  uiito  him,  saying,  '  All  that  thou  hast  commanded  us,  we  will 
17, 18.  (Jo;  and  whithersoever  thou  sendest  us,  we  will  go;  as  we 
obeyed  Moses  in  all  things,  so  will  we  obey  thee.  Whoso- 
ever shall  rebel  against  thy  commandment,  and  will  not 
obey  thy  words  in  all  that  thou  dost  command  him,  let  him 
be  put  to  death.'  During  the  reign  of  all  the  judges,  though 
the  people  are  noted  for  many  great  enormities,  yet  we  do 
not  find  that  they  rebelled,  or  shewed  any  great  disobedience 
against  them,  whom  (t  od  had  set  over  them  to  rule  them°, 
except  the  particular  murmuring  and  opposition  of  the 
[Judg.  8.    Ephrjumites,  against  Gideon  and  Jephtha,  at  their  first  en- 

1,  &c.] 

'  Pro,  which  was  vere  potestas  patria  king  or  chief  ruler,  they  promised  him 

et  regia,  lege,  which  was  potestas  patria,  that  they  &c.  Atith.  Corrections  and  A. 
and  in  a  sort,  regia.  Auth.  Corrections,  "  Post  hcec  verba.  Set  over  them  to 

which  the  text  of  MS.  A.  follows.  rule  them,  adde,  except  the  particular 

""  Pro,  by  the   laws  both  of  reason  (as  in  the  text.)  Auth.  Corrections.  This 

and  nature,  lege,  by  the  law  of  nature.  addition  is  not  in  A,  which  reads,  '  to 

Auth.  Corrections,  and  A.  rule  them,  which  He  Himself  did  not 

"  Pro,  as   their  king,  they  made  a  severely  revenge  when  the  people  had 

covenant  with  him  that,  &c.  lege,  as  their  kings,'  &c. 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION   BOOK.  2^ 

trance,  upon  conceit  they  had  been  contemned ;  which  oppo-  book 

sition  God  punished  with  a  great  overthrow  of  them.     When — 

the  people  had  kings,  according  to  the  manner  of  other 'i  J^^fj 
nations,  to   order   and  govern  them,   their  subjection  was  [v.  6.] 
rather  increased  than   diminished,  according  toP  SamuePs  J^^^"^-  ^• 
description  of  the  king's  (claim  or)  manner  of  ruling,  which 
should  reign  over  them,  to   command  not   only  over  the 
persons  of  his  subjects,  but  also   over  their  goods :  which 
manner  of  ruling  or  dealing,  by  any  king,  without  a  just 
cause,  as  it  was  tyranny ;  so  to  deny  it,  when  the  necessity  of 
the  king  and  state  did  require  it,  according  to  the  laws  of  the 
25  kingdom,  was  a  great  neglect  of  preserving  the  public  good, 
and  a  high  degree  of  disobedience.     Besides,  it  is  generally 
agreed  upon  that  obedience  to  kings  and  civil  magistrates  is 
prescribed  to  all  subjects  in  the  fifth  commandment,  where 
we   are   enjoined  to   '  honour   our   parents.'      Whereby   it  Exod.  20. 
followeth,  that  subjection  of  inferiors  unto  their  kings  and 
governors,  is  grounded  upon  the  very  law  of  nature;  and 
consequently  that  the  sentences  of  death,  awarded  by  God 
Himself,  against  such  as  shewed  themselves  disobedient  and 
incorrigible *i  to  their  parents,  or  cursed  them,  or  struck  them,  [Exod.  21. 
were  likewise  due  unto  those  who  committed  any  such  offences     '     '^ 
against  their  kings  and  rulers,  being  the  heads  and  fathers  of 
their  commonwealths  and  kingdoms ;  which  is  not  only  appa- 
rent by  way  of  consequence,  but  likewise  by  example,  practice, 
and  precept ;  as  where  Shimei  is  judged  to  die  for  cursing  of  1  Kings  2. 
David,  the  Lord's  anointed "";  where  David  himself,  appointed  2  Sam.  24. 
by  God  to  succeed  king  Saul,  would  not  be  induced  by  any  7. 
persuasions  to  lay  violent  hands  upon  his  master  the  king ; 
and  where  it  is  said,  Principi  populi  tui  non  maledices ;  and  Exod.  22. 
again,  Ne  maledicas  regi  in  corde  tuo  :  to  which  purpose  much  j,-Jg|gg  jq. 
more  might  be  alleged.  '-^O- 

PLACET  EIS. 


p  PrOf   Samuel's  description   of  the  i  Pro,  disobedient  to  parents,   lege, 

king's  interest  not  only  &c.  usque  ad  disobedient   and   incorrigible    to  their 

disobedience,  lege,    Samuel's   descrip-  parents.     Auth.     Corrections.     '  Incor- 

tion  of  the  king's  claim  or  manner  (as  rigibly   disobedient  to   their  parents.' 

in  the  printed  text.)  Besides,  &c.  Atith.  A. 

Corrections.       The     MS.      A.     reads,  '  Pro,     David     Christum      Domini, 

'  diminished,   as    Samuel    told    them.  lege,  David  the  Lord's  anointed.    Auth. 

Besides,  it  is  generally,'  &c.  Corrections  and  A. 


24  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 


CANON  XVI. 


M  anp  man  therefore  s^aU  affiirm  tSat  it  toas  lafcoful,  in 
tf)t  <©ltr  Testament,  titter  for  cfiiltrrm  or  nepSetos,  to  fiabe 
httn  trisobelJicnt  to  tfiefr  fathers,  being  tjeir  cfiicf  gobcrnors, 
from  tfic  creation  till  JHoses^  time;  or  aftertuartJ  for  tfie 
cfitlton  of  Israel,  either  untrer  JWoses,  ^osj^ua,  t^e  f ntiges,  26 
or  tjeir  lyings,  to  j&abe  been  trisobelrient  to  tfiem  in  tfieir  labj= 
ful  commantrments,  or  to  babe  murmurelr,  or  rebellelr  against 
tbem ;  or  tbat  it  bias,  in  tbose  times,  more  labiful  unto  sub- 
fects,  for  ang  cause  bJbatsoeber,  eitber  to  curse  tbeir  princes, 
liings,  or  cibil  gobernors ;  or  to  bear  arms  against  tbem,  or  to 
trepose  tbem  from  tbeir  liingtroms  or  principalities,  or  to  lag 
biolent  bantrs  upon  tbeir  persons,  tban  it  bias  in  tbe  saitr  times 
lawful  upon  ang  occasion  for  cbilton  eitber  to  babe  curseb 
tbeir  parents,  or  to  babe  rebelletr  against  tbem  by'btn  tbeg  triU 
reprobe  or  correct  tbem,  or  to  babe  bjitbJJraton  tbemselbes  from 
tbeir  subjection,  saging  unto  tbem  (tbeg  being  pribate  men,) 
Wit  toill  be  no  more  gour  cbiltrren,  or  gou  sball  be  no  more 
our  fatbers ;  or  (bearing  cibil  autboritg  ober  tbem)  Mit  toill 
trepose  gou  from  gour  gobernment  ober  us,  antr  bjill  be  no 
longer  ruleU  bg  gou ;  or  to  babe  offered  ang  biolence  unto 
tbem,  or  to  babe  beaten  tbem,  antr  mucb  less  to  babe  murtrereiy 
tbem,  be  trotb  greatlg  err. 

PLACET    EIS. 


CHAPTER  XVII.  27 

When  God  appointed  princes,  judges,  and  kings,  to  reign 
over  His  people,  the  manner  usually  was,  that  they  had 
notice  of  it^;  thereby  to  conform  themselves  to  obedience. 
Exod.  4.    Moses    and  Aaron    acquainted   the   Israelites   with   God's 
30.  pleasure  for  their  deliverance  out  of  Egypt  by  their  service, 

[Gen.  12.  agreeably  to  His  promise  formerly  made  to  Abraham :  and 
7,  &c.]      t]^gy  cheerfully,  and  with  great  thankfulness,  submitted  them- 
selves to  be  ruled  by  them.     God  having  appointed  Joshua 

*  Pro,  that  they  might  have  notice      Auth.   Correct.     The   text   of  MS.   J. 
of  it,  lege,  that  they  had  notice  of  it.      follows  the  correction. 


25 

to  succeed  Moses,  the  same  was  signified  by  Moses  to  the  BOOK 
Israelites,  and  they  wilhngly  protested  their  obedience  unto  ^^^^ — '—- 
him.     Likewise  no  sooner  did  the  Lord  assign  judges  to  de-  is. 
fend  and  govern  them,  but  presently  they  followed  and  obeyed  ^J^^'^^^' 
them.     Upon  the  people^s  requests,  Samuel  having  anointed  24;  li.ii, 
Saul  for  their  king,  when  the  same  was  made  apparent  unto  ^^'^ 
them,  either  by  casting  of  lots,  or  by  answer  from  the  Lord*, 
they  shouted  when  they  saw  him,  and  said,  'God  save  the  iSam.  lo. 
king/      King  David  being   anointed  by  Samuel  at  God's  j  ^^^  jg 
appointment  to  succeed  king  Saul,  and  after  Saul's  death  13. 
coming  thereupon  by  God's  direction  to  Hebron,  the  tribe 
of  Judah  presently  anointed  him  again  for  their  king,  and  2 Sam.  2. 4. 
yielded  themselves  to  be  governed  by  him.      Seven  years  ^^^"^•^•^' 
after  (all  which  time,  king  David  had  wars  with  Ishbosheth, 
Saul's  son)  the  rest  of  the  tribes  came  unto  David,  and  ac-  [2  Sam.  3. 
knowledged  that  God  had  ordained  him  to  be  their  gover-  ^-^ 
nor"^,  king  David  growing  old,  and  having  appointed  from  1.] 
God  his    son   Solomon''  to  be   anointed  king  in  his  own  1  chron. 
lifetime ;  when  the  people  knew  that  Zadok  the  priest  had  ^^-  f  * 
so  anointed  him,  they  forthwith  upon  the  blowing  of  the  34,. 
trumpets y,  said  all  with  one  voice,  '  God  save  king  Solomon.'  1  Kings  1. 
Afterwards  also  the  like  course  was  held  upon  the  death  of  ^^• 
28  every  king,  to  make   his  successor  known  to  the  people. 
Sometimes  they  were  so  addicted  unto  new  kings,  as  they 
expected  no  further  circumstance,  but  submitted  themselves 
to  their  government :  and  sometimes  it  was  held  fit  for  the 
young  princes   to   imitate  king  David's  example,  by  kind  1  Kings  12. 
usage,  and  loving  words,  to  knit  more  firmly  their  subjects' 
hearts  unto  them. 

PLACET  EIS. 

'  Pro^  when    the   same    was   made  they    perfonning     thenceforward    the 

apparent  unto  them  either  by  casting  duties  of  good  subjects  unto  him,  he 

of    lots  or  by    Urim,    &c.,   lege^   by  would  use  them  in  all  respects  as  be- 

casting  of  lots,  or  by  answer  from  the  came  a  just  and  loving  king.     King 

Lord.  Auth,  Correct.  The  MS.  A.  reads,  David  growing  old,'  &c. 

*  either  by  casting  of  lots,  by  Urim  and  *  Pro,    having    appointed    his    son 

Thummim,  or  other  answer.'  Solomon,  lege,  having  appointed  from 

*  Post  verba,  he  made  a  covenant  God  his  son  Solomon.  Auth.  Correct. 
with  them,  qua  sequuntur,  scilicet.  Having  appointed  by  God's  direction 
either  he  would  &c.,  usqu£  ad  and  his  son  Solomon.  A. 
loving  king,  deleantur.  The  MS.  y  'Trumpet  (and  never  requiring  any 
reads,  *  to  be  their  governor,  he  made  such  covenant) '  deleatur  heec  paren- 
a  covenant  with  them,  either  (as  it  is  thesis.  Auth.  Correct.  '  And  never  ex- 
supposed)  that  he  would  not  revenge  pecting  any  covenant'  A. 
their  following  of  Ishbosheth,  or  that 


26  overall's  convocation  book. 


^^i^^  CANON  XVII. 


M  anp  man  tjerefort  sfiall  aCKrm  titter  tjat  tfie  callings 
of  iWoses,  of  ^aron,  of  3Jos5ua,  of  tfic  {ulrg^s,  of  ^aul,  of 
i^abitr,  of  Solomon,  or  of  ang  otfier  of  i\)t  liings  of  gjubaj, 
thtttti  antf  nametr  bg  C&otr  f^imself,  or  coming  to  tjeir  fiing= 
troms  f)B  succession  (accortring  as  ^jacob  bg  tje  spirit  of 
propSecg  Jati  forctollj)  tJilr  reccibc  ang  suc6  Virtue  or  strength 
from  tjc  people,  tSeir  sail?  notice,  presence,  antr  applause,  as 
tjat  fcoitfiout  t^e  same,  tfie  saitr  callings  of  CSfotr,  either  tig 
name  or  bp  succession  Jatr  been  insufKcient ;  or  tjat,  if  tje 
people  Jati  toitftstootr  ang  of  tfiem,  so  callelr  bg  C&otr,  as  is 
aforesaid,  tSeg  Jalj  not  t^erebg  sinnetr,  antr  unfustlg  opposetr 
tfiemselbes  against  ^oH ;  or,  tfiat  tje  liingbom  of  gjutrafi,  bg 
C&otr's  ortrinance  going  bg  succession,  tofien  one  liing  toas 
tteaU,  bis  beir  bjas  not  in  rigbt  tbeir  liing  (botosoeber  bg  some 
^tbaliab  be  migbt  be  bintoetr  from  enfoging  it),  or  tbat  tbe29 
people  foere  not  bounlr,  feitbout  ang  furtber  circumstance,  upon 
sufficient  notice  of  tbeir  former  liing's  treatb,  to  babe  obegetr  bis 
beir  apparent,  as  tbeir  labjful  king,  be  JJotb  greatlg  err. 


PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


Although  we  doubt  not  but  that  the  priests  and  Levites 
in  the  Old  Testament  were  reckoned  amongst  the  rest  of 
such  as  were  subject  to  their  princes,  judges^  and  kings; 
yet  we  have  thought  it  fit  to  make  the  same  more 
apparent  by  some  particulars.  Aaron  the  chief  priest,  and 
the  rest  of  the  Levites,  after  that  Aaron  was  possessed  of  the 
high  priesthood^,  were  at  Moses^  direction  all^  the  time  that 
he  lived :  and  when  he  the  said  Aaron  had  in  some  sort  for- 
gotten his  duty  to  Moses,  in  joining  of  ^  his  sister  undutifuUy 
against  him,  he  found  his  offence  therein,  and  did  humbly 

z  Pro,  were  wholly  at  Moses'  direc-  "  *  at  the  time.*  J. 

tion,   lege,   were  at    Moses'   direction.  "  'joining  of,'  'joining  with.'  /). 

Auth.  Correct,  and  J. 


it^' 


overall's  convocation  book.  27 

submit  himself  in  this  sort  unto  him  :   ^  Alas,  my  lord,  I  B  o  o  K 

beseech  thee,  lay  not  this  sin  upon  us,  which  we  have  foolishly 1 

committed/     It  is  likewise  manifest  in  the  book  of  Joshua,  n.    * 
that  Eleazer,  who  succeeded  Aaron,  with  the  rest  of  the  priests 
d  Levites  under  him,  disposed  of  themselves  and  of  their 
service  as  Joshua  their  prince  and  governor  did  command  [josh.  19. 
them.     And  how  obedient  and  humble,  both  the  priests  and  ^  '-|^^'^*' 
Levites,  and  the  prophets  themselves,  were  to  their  kings,  the  [2Sam.i5. 
examples   of  Zadok,    Jehoiada,   Azariah,    Hilkiah,  Nathan,  j^' l^^"^® 
and  divers  others,  do  declare;  they  submitted  themselves  to  [  1  Kings  1. 
their  directions,  and  when  they  came  into  their  presence,  ^^-i^i^^o"- 
30  made  obeisance  before  them  upon  their  faces  to  the  ground.  [2  chron. 
Likewise  having  offices ^  distributed,  and  assigned  severally  i^-  J-] 
unto  them  by  sundry  kings,  they  executed  the  same  in  the  22. 12^14; 
service  of  the  temple  accordingly.     And  as,  whilst  they  did  23.  4.] 
their   duties   they  were  cherished,  so  upon   any  notorious  \  32.^?^^ 
offence  committed  by  them,  they  were  censured  and  punished,  [i  Kings 
Solomon  deposed  Abiathar  from  the  high  priesthood,  and   *  ^^^ 
placed  Zadok  in  his  room.     And  Josiah  likewise  thrust  all  9.  27 ;  15. 
the  priests  from  the  altar  of  the  Lord  in  Jerusalem,  who  had  gj'^^  ^°"t 
defiled  the  high  places  by  burning  of  incense*^.  1  Kings  2. 

PLACET  EIS.  ^^' ^^• 

2  Kings 
23.5. 


t  ■ 

I 


I 


CANON  XVIIL 

If  ang  man  tjertfore  sjall  afiirm  eitjer  tint  tfie  priests  in 
ti)£  (Bits  "^Testament  tocre  not  as  rigfttlB  anb  propcrlg  subfccts 
to  tfte  cibil  gobernots,  as  tfte  rest  of  tjc  people ;  or  tfiat  foj^en 
tfieg  ang  toags  offentretr,  tfieg  migjt  not  be  punisfietr  as  lato- 
fuUg  bg  tfiem  as  ang  others,  fie  Irotfi  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


As  we  have  said  of  the  people,  that  when  the  kings  of 
Judah  were  to  succeed  one  another,  their  duty  was  to  come 

•   <=  Pro,  having  their  offices  distinct,  ^  *  who  had  burnt  incense  in  the  high 

lege,  having  offices  distributed.     Aitth.      places.'  D. 
Correct,  and  y^. 


28         overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  together  with  joy  and  gladness  to  receive  them  for  their 

'- kings  (as  sent  unto  them  as  from  God  Himself),  and  accord- 
ingly to  submit  themselves  unto  their  authority  and  govern- 
ment :  so  at  such  times,  the  priests  for  the  most  part,  be-3i 
sides  their  general  duties,  as  subjects,  had  some  further  service 
to  be  then  by  them  performed :  the  parts  of  which  service 
are  all  of  them  manifest  in  the  advancement  of  king  Solomon 

1  Kings  1.  to  the  royal  throne  of  his  father  king  David ;  where  the 
'  *  priests,  by  king  David's  direction,  did  give  thanks  to  God, 
and  prayed  for  king  Solomon;  they  offered  the  people's 
sacrifices  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  God  for  their  new 
king:  and  Zadok  the  High-Priest  did  himself  anoint  him. 
Howbeit  this  their  service  thus  by  them  performed,  did 
neither  give  to  king  Solomon  any  right  or  title  to  succeed 
his  father,  nor  to  themselves  any  privilege  or  exemption 
from  their  subjection  and  obedience  unto  him.    Abiathar  the 

1  Kings  1.  High-Priest  did  anoint  Adonijah  to  have  succeeded  king 
David;  and  no  duty  (of  likelihood)  was  omitted  which  was 
to  be  done  in  such  a  solemn  action :  but  thereby  Adonijah 
received  nothing  but  a  badge  of  treason  against  the  king  his 
father,  which  he  carried  with  him  to  his  grave ;  and  Zadok 
the  High-Priest  (notwithstanding  that  he  had  anointed  king 
Solomon)  was  afterward  as  much  subject,  and  as  dutiful  unto 
him,  as  he  had  been  before  unto  his  father  king  David. 
Nay,  the  greater  the  services  are  of  any  persons  to  their 
sovereigns,  the  greater  is  and  so  ought  to  be  their  subjection 
and  obedience  unto  them. 


CANON  XIX. 

If  anp  man  therefore  sjall  affiirm  either  tjat  ^troniaft  fcoas 
tljtrlafefullg  liing  of  tje  Jsraeltteg,  because  ^Ijiatfiar  t8e|^ig6= 
priest  fiatr  anointelj  i)im ;  or  tj&at  fetng  Solomon  receibetr  from 
j^alfofi,  or  from  tjbe  Jolg  oil  fcofiicj  5e  pourelr  upon  6is  fieatr, 
ang  interest  to  Sis  fatjer^s  fiinglg  seat,  tofiicj  it  Salr  not  be-  32 
fore,  bg  tje  ordinance  of  i&oti  antr  Jis  fatj&er's  appointment  ^ ; 

*  Pro,  by  the  ordinance  of  God,  or      or    that   Abiathar.      yiuth.    Correction. 
that  Abiathar,  lege,  by  the  ordinance      A .  has  the  unaltered  reading, 
of  God  and  his  father's  appointment. 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  29 

or  tftat  ^bfatfiar  migjt  not  Justlg  {)abc  been  eontremnetr  for  a  book 
traitor,  in  tfiat  fte  anointetr  ^lronia]&,  as  is  aforesailr ;  tfie  — ^^— 
rfgjt  of  t]&e  limgtrom  being  tfien  in  liing  IBabilr,  nnti  in  Jim 
bg  CSfob^s  appointment,  to  be  trisposetr  of,  antr  bestoluetr  upon 
Ibis  gounger  son  Solomon ;  or  tjat  it  Jatr  not  httn  a  traiter= 
ous  offence  in  ^atfoli^,  if  being  commanlietr  thereupon  bg  liing 
Babitr  to  anoint  liing  Solomon,  be  sboultr  babe  refused  so  to 
babe  trone;  or,  tbat  eitber  SSatroli,  or  ang  otber  priest,  tobo 
aftertoarlrs,  accorlring  to  tbeir  truties,  anointetr  tbe  kings  of 
gjutrab,  foere  tberebg  more  exemptetr  from  tbeir  subjection  anb 
obcl^ience  unto  tbem,  tban  toere  tbe  rest  of  tbe  people  bg  tbeir 
jog  anlr  applause,  b)ttn  tbeir  ikings  bjere  netolg  aUbancelr  to 
tbeir  liingtroms,  be  trotb  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


As  it  is  apparent  in  the  Scriptures  that  the   Israelites 

generally,  as  well  the  priests  as  the  people,  were   equally 

bound  as  subjects,  personally  to  honour,  reverence,  and  obey 

their  kings  :  so  is  it  there  also  as  manifest,  that  the  authority 

33  of  their  sovereigns  over  them  did  not  only  extend  to  civil 

causes,  but  in  like  manner  to  causes  ecclesiastical.     For  as  it 

was  then  the  duty  of  parents,  so,  by  the  law  of  nature,  was  it 

of  good  kings  and  civil  magistrates,  to  bring  up  their  children 

and  subjects   in  the  true  service  and  worship  of  God;  as 

having  a  care  committed  unto  them,  not  only  of  their  bodies 

but  hkewise  of  their  souls.    In  which  respect  the  chief  charge 

that  all  subjects  and  inferior  persons,  of  what  condition  soever, 

should  diligently  observe  the  said  law  of  nature,  (being  the 

very  same  in  substance  that  God,  writing^  with  His  own 

m     finger,  gave  unto  Moses,  and  styled  by  the  name  of  His  Ten 

BL  Commandments,)  was  principally  imposed  upon  kings  and 

^Vcivil  rulers.     They  were  to  provide  that  their  subjects  had  no 

r 


If 


Pro,  in  Sadoc,  if  being  com-  «  Pro,  the  very  same  that  God 
manded  by  king,  lege,  in  Sadoc,  if  writing,  lege,  the  very  same  in  sub- 
being  commanded  thereupon  by  king.  stance  that  God  writing.  Autli.  Cor- 
Anth.  Correction  and  A,  rectiou  and  A, 


30  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  other  God  but  Hinij  who  made  heaven  and  earth ;  that  they 

'- —  made  to  themselves  no  graven  images^,  nor  bowed  down  to 

them,  nor  worshipped  them ;  that  they  did  carefully  meet  at 
certain  times,  to  serve,  honour,  and  magnify  the  name  of 
God ;  and  that  they  might  not  be  negligent  in  the  observing 
of  the  rest  of  His  commandments.  And  albeit,  through  the 
sin  of  our  first  parents,  both  kings  and  subjects  were  become 
unable  so  to  perform  these  their  duties  of  piety  as  they  should 
have  done;  and  that  therefore*  the  priesthood  was  not  only  to 
instruct  them  in  the  mysteries  of  their  salvation  hid  from 
nature,  but  likewise  to  teach  them  that  grace  did  not  so 
evacuate  the  law,  but  that  still  they  were  bound  to  obey  it, 
with  this  addition  or  interpretation,  that  their  faith  being 
grounded  upon  the  blessed  Seed  of  the  woman,  if  they 
endeavoured  to  do  that  which  God  had  commanded  them, 
that  which  either  they  did  amiss,  or  omitted,  should  upon 
their  repentance  be  forgiven,  and  not  imputed  unto  them : 
yet  this  mystical  and  heavenly  doctrine  did  no  way  release, 
or  set  at  liberty  kings  and  princes  from  their  charge  before 
mentioned ;  but  rather  laid  a  heavier  burden  upon  them,  to  34 
provide  that  their  subjects  might  be  trained  up  both  in  the 
doctrine  of  faith,  and  in  such  obedience  to  God,  as  His  said 
commandments  so  qualified  by  grace,  as  is  before  mentioned, 
did  require. 

CANON  XX. 

li  ang  man  therefore  sfiall  alKrm  titter  tfiat  natural  or 
political  fathers  (Mngs  antr  princes)  in  tfic  (Blti  Testament, 
JalJ  not  a  charge  laiH  upon  tjcm  bg  Q^oti  to  hring  up  t{)fir 
cjtllrren  antr  suhfccts  in  f^i's  fear ;  or  tfiat  tfie  institution  of  tfie 
priestjbootr  hiH  more  prefutrice  tje  autfioritg  of  natural  fathers, 
or  of  liings  an^  princes  in  tfiat  hefialf,  tjan  grace  tritr  abrogate 
tfie  commanljments  anlj  t^e  ohebience  of  tJelatxiJ;  or,  tfiat 
natural  parents,  feings  anU  princes  in  tfiose  traps,  fcoere  not 

^  Pro,    images,    that    they    neither  hood  was  ordained  not  only,  lege,  and 

bow     down,    &c.    lege,     images,    nor  that  therefore  the  priesthood  was  not 

bowed  down  to  them,  nor  worshipped  only  &c.    Auth.  Correct,  and  A. 

them.     Auth.    Correction.     In   A.    the  J  Pro,  than  grace   did  abrogate  the 

text  is  that  for  which  the  correction  is  law,  lege,  than  grace  did  abrogate  the 

substituted.  commandments  and   obedience  of  the 

'  Pro,  and  that  thereupon  the  priest-  law.     Auth.  Correction  and  A. 


31 

more  strtctlg  bountr  bg  tfte  tjoctrine  of  grace,  tjan  tjeg  toere  book 
before  (in  respect  of  Gob*s  great  ntercg  unto  tjem),  to  probilfe  — - — 
tbat  tbeir  cbilbren  antr  subjects  toere  not  suffered  eitber  to 
babe  ang  false  gobs  amongst  tbem,  or  to  bobj  unto,  or  toorsbip 
tbe  liikeness  of  ang  tbing  bjbtcb  tbeg  bab  mabe  to  tbemselbes, 
to  blaspbeme  anb  tafee  in  bain  tbe  blesseb  name  of  CGfob ;  or 
to  profane  |^is  ^abbatbs,  or  to  neglect  tbe  obserbatton  of  tbe 
rest  of  CBfob^s  commanbments,  bg  committing  of  murber, 
ssabulterg,  tbeft,  anb  sucb  lifie  offences,  to  tbe  bispleasure  of 
CBrob,  anb  bisturbance  of  tbeir  families,  principalities  anb 
Ikingboms;  or  tbat  tbe  flings,  princes,  or  gobernors  of  tbe 
Israelites,  being  instructeb  in  tbe  masteries  of  tbeir  salbation, 
bjere  not  as  mucb  bounb  bg  tbe  lato  of  grace,  to  bring  up  tbeir 
subfects  in  tbe  true  boctrine,  tbat  toas  grounbeb  upon  tbe 
blesseb  S>eeb,  as  tbeg  toere  bg  tbe  lato  of  nature,  tbat  tbeg 
sboulb  carefullg  obserbe  tbe  moral  precepts  anb  commanb= 
ments  of  ©ob;  or,  tbat  being  so  far  bounb,  tbeg  bab  not 
equal  autboritg  to  compel  (as  neeb  sboulb  require)  all  tbeir 
subfects,  of  eberg  calling  anb  conbition  bibatsoeber,  to  top  anb 
obserbe  botb  tbe  saib  labjs,  as  toell  of  grace  as  of  nature,  be 
botb  greatlg  err. 

PLACET    EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXT. 

Although  it  were  sufficient  to  have  shewed  that  godly 
kings  and  rulers  amongst  the  Jews  had  authority  from  God, 
as  well  in  causes  of  true  religion  as  in  other  of  their  temporal 
affairs ;  yet,  if  they  had  never  put  the  same  in  practice,  some 
scniple  in  the  minds  of  the  simpler  sort  might  thereby  have 
risen  to  the  prejudice  of  it.  But  this  point  also  is  manifest 
in  the  Scriptures,  and  ought  alwaj'^s,  with  due  thankfulness 
36  for  the  same,  to  be  remembered.  It  is  true  that  the  dignity 
of  the  priests  in  the  Old  Testament,  but  especially  of  the 
High-Priest,  was  very  great  and  eminent :  howbeit,  (the  same 
notwithstanding,)  had  it  not  been  for  godly  kings  and 
princes,   religion   among  the   Jews,    after  the   first    public 


32 


OVERALL'S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 


BOOK 
I. 


Exod.  32. 
4,21. 

Lev.  10. 
16,  17. 


Judg.  2. 
13;  10.  6. 

Judg.  2.18. 

2  Chron. 
19.4,  8. 


2  Chron. 
17.  7,&c. 
2  Kings 
16.  3. 
ver.  11. 


establishment  of  it,  would  not  have  continued  so  long  as  it 
did,  without  very  great  and  intolerable  corruptions.  ^ Moses 
did  blame  Aaron  for  yielding  to  the  making  and  worshipping 
of  idols,  and  reformed  the  offence.  And  again,  when  Aaron, 
being  consecrated  High-Priest,  had,  with  his  two  sons,  Eleazar 
and  Ithamar,  done  amiss  in  burning  the  sin-offering,  which 
they  should,  by  God's  appointment,  have  eaten  j  and  Moses, 
being  angry  with  them,  reproved  them  for  it.  In  the  days  of 
the  judges,  when  the  people  fell  to  the  worshipping  of  Baalim 
and  Ashtaroth,  the  Scriptures  are  silent  what  became  of  the 
priests ;  but  it  is  apparent  that  during  the  lives  of  the  judges 
the  people  were^  by  them  restrained  in  some  sort,  from  that 
impiety  whereunto  still  after  their  deaths  they  greedily  re- 
turned"^. When  Jehosaphat  came  to  his  kingdom,  he  found 
the  people  so  destitute  of  teachers,  as  that  he  was  moved  in 
zeal"  to  send  the  priests  and  many  of  the  Levites  through  all 
the  cities  of  Judah  to  teach  and  instruct  them*'.  Ahaz,  the 
king  of  Judah,  was  a  very  great  idolater,  delighting  himself 
altogether  in  the  abominations  of  the  heathen ;  and  Uriah, 
the  High-Priest,  was  a  fit  instrument  for  him ;  for  what  the 
one  did  wickedly  command,  the  other,  to  the  intolerable  pro- 
fanation of  God's  true  worship,  was  ready  p  to  put  the  same  in 


■*  Pro,  Aaron  being  designed,  &c. 
usque  ad  also  after  he  was  consecrated 
High- Priest  bath  he  himself  and  his 
two  sons  did  amiss,  lege,  Moses  did 
blame  Aaron  for  (as  in  the  text).  Juth. 
Correction.  In  A.  it  stands  thus ; 
*  Aaron  being  designed  by  God  to  the 
priesthood,  did  yield  to  the  making  and 
worshipping  of  idols,  in  which  respect 
Moses  did  blame  him  and  reform  the 
offence.  Also  after  he  was  consecrated,' 
&c. 

'  Pro,  lives  of  their  judges,  they 
were,  lege,  lives  of  the  judges,  the 
people  were.  Juth.  Correction  and  A. 

™  Pro,  returned.  So  that  in  all, 
&c.  usque  ad  the  high  places,  not  the 
people,  lege,  returned.  When  Josa- 
phat  came  to  his  kingdom,  he  found 
the  people  so  destitute.  Auth.  Correc- 
tion. A.  reads  thus ;  *  So  that  in  all 
these  vacancies  the  priests  had  either 
lost  their  authority  and  credit  or  else 
they  were  little  better  themselves  (2 
Chron.  19.  4,  8.)  than  the  people.  If 
the  priests  had  done  their  duties  before 


Jehosaphat  came  to  his  kingdom,  he 
had  neither  found  them  worshipping  of 
God  in  high  places,  nor  the  people  so 
destitute  &c.  as  that  they  were  in  duty 
compelled  to  send  them  and  many  of 
the  Levites.' 

"  Pro,  he  was  compelled,  lege,  he 
was  moved  in  zeal.  Auth.  Correction. 
The  reading  of  A.  is  given  in  the 
last  note. 

°  'In  Solomon's  late  times,'  usque 
ad  '  much  worse,'  deleantur.  Auth.  Cor- 
rection. A.  reads,  'In  Solomon's  latter 
times,  and  likewise  in  the  days  of 
diverse  other  kings,  when  both  he  and 
they  were  addicted  so  much  to  their 
idolatry,  it  is  probable,  if  the  priest  had 
taken  any  pains  with  them,  that  they 
might  have  reformed  them ;  but  (for 
aught  that  appeareth  in  the  Scriptures 
to  the  contrary)  when  the  kings  were 
bad,  the  priests  (their  callings  con- 
sidered) were  many  times  worse.' 

P  Pro,  was  always  ready,  lege,  was 
ready.     Auth.  Correction  and  A. 


33 

execution.     In  the  days  of  Manasses  and  Ammon,  groves  book 

were  planted  hard  by  the  temple ;  horses  were  kept  by  the h — 

entrance  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  either  to  be  offered  (as  it  33  3  J° 
is  thought)  for  sacrifices  to  the  sun^,  or  else  to  carry  the  2 Kings  23. 
picture  of  it  as  an  idol  to  be  worshipped '' :  the  priests,,  sundry 
37  of  them,  served  in  high  places,  and  many  of  the  people  burnt 
incense  unto  Baal,  to  the  sun,  to  the  planets,  and  to  the  host 
of  heaven  :   all  which  abominations  the  godly  king  Josiah^  [i  Kings 
did  abolish,  reforming  both  the  priests  and  the  people :  and  2  kings 
afterwards,  when  the  kings  of  Judah  did  altogether  neglect  ^„-  J^  \ 
their   duties    in    Church    causes,    religion    decreased,   and  Amos  5. 
went  to  havoc.     Insomuch  as  the  Scriptures  rehearsing  the  ^  ^3  -.^  ^ 
causes  of  the  destruction  of  Hierusalem,  do  set  down  this,  [2  Kings 
amongst  the  rest,  for  one,  viz.  '  All  the  chief  of  the  priests  ^^'  ^^'^ 
had  trespassed  wonderfully,  according  to  all  the  abominations  36. 14. 
of  the  heathen,  and  polluted  the  house  of  the  Lord^  which  He 
had  sanctified.'     Much  more  might  be  alleged  to  this  pur- 
pose ;  as  also  to  shew  how  king  David,  king  Solomon,  and  1  Chron. 
king  Jehosaphat*  distributed  the   Levites  and  priests  into  .'' 
their  orders,  and  prescribed  certain  rules  for  them  to  observe  8.  14.  See 
in  the  manner  of  their  attendance  and  service.     But  to  the  xviiii^^^' 
purpose  in  hand  this  is  sufficient.  2  Chron. 

19.[8,&c.] 

CANON  XXI. 

li  ang  man  tfiewfort  sjall  affirm  tiif^tx  tfiat  tfie  golrlg 
princes  anlr  fetngs,  m  tjbt  Oltr  Testament,  Irftr  not  practise 
t{)eir  autfiorttg  in  causes  ecclesiastical,  or  tftat  in  sucj  tfteir 
practice  of  it,  tjeg  tritr  not  tfiat  tofiicj^  tfieg  tuere  bounb  to  Iro ; 
or  tfiat  amongst  tje  ^t\x)%  tje  true  hjorsftip  of  Gob  loas  not 
berg  xantf)  furtjerelr"  anlf  continuelr  tg  tfie  golrlg  care  mti 

1  Pro,  to  be  offered  for  sacrifice  to  "  Pro,  the  true  worship  of  God  was 

the   sun,  lege,  to  be   offered  (as    it  is  for  the  most  part  rather  &c.,  usque  ad, 

thought)    for    sacrifices    to    the    sun.  or  that  the   name  (?)   of  such  godly 

Auth.  Correction  and  MS.  A.  kings,   lege,  the  true  worship   of  God 

'  [See  note  B.]  was  not  very  much  furthered  and  con- 

"  Pro,   Josiah,   and  not   the   priest,  tinned  by  the  godly  care  and  endea- 

did,  lege,  Josiah   did.     Auth.  Correc-  vours  of  their  princes,  or  that  the  want 

tion  and  MS.  A.  of  such  godly  kings,  &c.    Auth.  Cor- 

*  Pro,  king  David  and  king  Jehosa-  rection.     The  MS.  A.  reads,  *  the  true 

phat,  lege,  king  David,  king  Solomon,  worship  of  God  was  not  for  the  most 

and  king  Jehosaphat.    Auth.  Correction  part  rather  continued  by  the  godly  care 

and  MS.  A.  and   endeavours  of  their  princes   and 

OVERALL.  D 


34  overall's  convocation  book. 

B  0^0  K  enlrealjottrs  of  tfietr  prtncts ;  or  tfiat  iiz  toant  of  sucft  golrlp 
— '■ —  litngs  anti  princes  toas  not  tfien  an  occasion  antr  an  oppor= 
tunitg  tafeen,  bot]^  bg  t^e  priests  antr  bg  tfie  people,  to  folloto  38 
tfieir  otun  fancies,  anti  to  run  into  mang  litsortrers,  false 
loorslbips,  ttrolatrg,  antr  suntrrg  sucS  abominations,  i)e  trotft 
greatlg  err, 

PLACET    EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


What  we  have  said  either  of  the  authority  of  kings,  or  of 
the  practice  of  it  in  causes  ecclesiastical  amongst  the  Jews, 
we  would  not  have  it  extended  so  far  by  any,  as  if  we* 
imagined  that  in  matters  of  religion  kings  might  then  law- 
fully command  and  do  what  they  list.  In  the  separation  of 
the  priesthood  from  the  regal  principality,  (the  same  having 
been  formerly  in  one  person,)  they  were  then  so  by  God  dis- 
tinguished, as  in  some  things  appertaining  to  the  office  of 
kings,  no  priest  as  he  was  a  priest  had  any  authority  to 
intermeddle;  as  in  some  other  things  appertaining  to  the 
office  of  priests,  no  king  as  he  was  a  king  might  lawftdly  be 
an  actor :  both  of  them  having  their  bounds  and  limits 
appointed  unto  them  by  God,  which  without  sin  they  might 
not  exceed.  And,  therefore,  as  we  greatly  blame  the  High- 
Priest  Uriaz  for  obeying  the  wicked  commandment  of  king 

2Kingsl6.  Ahaz,  in  building  by  his  direction  an  altar  in  the  temple  ac- 
cording to  the  form  of  one  that  was  in  Damascus,  so  do  we 
greatly  commend  the  godly  zeal  of  Azariah  the  High-Priest,  and 

2  chron.    of  eighty  other  priests  that  were  with  him,  in  withstanding  (as 
far  as  lawfully  they  might)   Uzziah  king  of  Juda,  when  in 
the  pride  of  his  heart  he  went  into  the  temple  of  the  Lord, 
and  would  have  burnt  incense  upon  the  altar  of  incense,  39 
which  none  might  lawfully  do  but  priests.     But  it  is  to  be 

kings,   than  by   the   diligence   of  the  lawful  to  have  rested  upon  them,  or 

priests,  either  high  or  low  of  all  sorts,  (Placet,)  that  the  want  of  such  godly 

or  that  it  was  not  then  sometimes  as  kings  and  princes.' 
unlawful   to   have   obeyed   the    High-  *  '  Extended  so  far,  as  if  D. 

Priest  as  it  was  at  some  other  times 


11. 


26.  17. 


I 


k 


overall's  convocation  boojc.  35 

observed,  that  they  did  not  withstand  the  kings  by  force,  or  book 

armies,  but  told  him^  that  it  '  did  not  appertain  unto  him,  — t 

but  to  the  priests,  to  burn  incense  unto  the  Lord  /    and  '-^^^'     '^ 
therefore  urged  him^  to  go  forth  of  the  sanctuary.    Howbeit, 
the  king  being  angry  with  them  for  the  same^,  persisted  (as  it 
appeareth)  in  his  former  purpose ;  and  having  incense  in  his 
hand,  would  have  burnt  it  upon  the  altar,  if  God  Himself 
had  not  struck  him  in  the  forehead  with  a  leprosy,  wherewith 
being  terrified  (as  also  with  a  great  earthquake  then  happen- 
ing^, as  some  learned  men  have  written  from  Amos*^)  he  Amos  1. 1. 
was*^  constrained  not  only  to  desist  from  that  rashness,  and 
to  depart  hastily  out  of  the  sanctuary^,  but  likewise  as  a 
leper  to  dwell  in  a  house  apart,  (according  to  the  law,)  and  2  Chron. 
Jotham  his  son,  as  viceroy,  ruled  his  father's  house,  and  j-jj^^  'jg 
judged  the  people  of  the  land,  Uzziah  himself,  during  his  life,  46.] 
remaining  king^ 


CANON  XXII. 

li  ang  man  tfierefort  sjall  affiirm  titttx  tjat  Wixia}  tfie 
?^i96=^ntst  fcoa»  hounlr  to  Jabc  huilt  tfit  sailr  altar,  because 
iktng  ^fia^  tritr  commanlr  fiim,  or  tSat  ^^ariaj  antr  tfie  otjber 
priests  trflJ  amtss  in  reprobing  feing  ^^^fafi  so  plainlp,  or  tjbat 
tftep  latofullg  mtgSt  6abe  mttis  ang  btolence  or  force  against 
tj^e  feing's  person**,  either  in  Sinlrering  f^im  from  burning  of 

y    Pro,    but    only    told    him,    lege,  thus,    *  as    some    learned    men     have 

but  told  him.  JulJu  Correction.  MS.  A.  thought,  taking  their  grounds  from  the 

follows  the  uncorrected  text.  Scriptures.' 

*  Pro,    and  therefore    moved  him,  "  [See  note  C] 

lege,  and  therefore  urged  him.    Auth.  ^  '  He  was  driven.'     MS.  A. 

Correction.  The  MS.  A.  has  the  original  «  Pro,  to  depart  both  willingly  and 

text.  hastily,  lege,  to  depart  hastily.     Auth. 

'    Pro,    being     angry    with     them  Correction  and  MS.  A. 

for  such  their  speeches   to  him,  lege,  ^  The  Authorized  Corrections  require 

being  angry  with  them  for  the  same.  us   to  dele  the  words   '  was   content,' 

Auth.  Correction.     The  MS.  A.  has  the  wliich    not    being    preserved    in    the 

uncorrected  text  MS.  A.,  their  position  cannot  be  accu- 

''  Pro,  wherewith  being  put  in  mind  rately  ascertained,  but  apparently  they 

of  his  offence,  and  terrified  when  an  occurred  near  the  end  of  the  chapter, 

earthquake,  he  was  easily  induced  not  f  Pro,  or  that  they  used,  or  lawfully 

only,  &c.  lege,  wherewith  being  terrified  might,  lege,  or  that  they  lawfully  might 

(as  also  with  a  great  earthquake  then  have  used.  Auth.  Correction.     The  MS. 

happening,  as  some  learned  men  have  A.  agrees  with  the  original  text, 

written  from  Amos  1.  1.)  he  was  con-  *■  Pro,  either  to  have,  &c.,  iisque  ad 

strained  not  only,  &c.  Auth.  Correction.  verba,  dwell  apart,  lege,  either  in  hin- 

But  the  MS.  A.  reads  the  last  clause  dering  him  from  burning  of  incense,  or 

d2 


36         overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  tnccnsc,  or  in  tjrustmg  fiim  out  of  tit  ttmpk,  or  in  compelling 
— ~—  ftim  to  tiMl  apart  in  a  Jouse,  as  fie  tiiti  (tfiougfi  fie  toas  a  4o 
leper)  if  fie  fiatr  not  of  fiimself  gieltreU  to  tfie  obserbation  of  tfie 
lato  in  tfiat  befialf ;  or  tfiat  fie  bjas  Irepribetr  of  fiis  liinglrom 
eitfier  fig  tfie  saib  strolie  of  ^o^,  or  fig  fiis  Utoelling  in  a  fiouse 
apart;  or  tfiat  anp  tfiing  fcofiicfi  tfie  priests  tfien  tntr,  migfit 
fiabe  fieen  a  labjful  Warrant  to  anp  priest  aftertoarlr  in  tfie 
®ltr  '^Testament,  eitfier  to  fiabe  treposeU  fip  sentence  ang  of 
tfieir  liings  from  tfietr  litngljoms  for  tfie  lilie  offences,  or  to  fiabe 
uselj  arms,  or  represseJj  sucfi  tfieir  unlawful  attempts  bg 
forcible  toaps,  tfiougfi  tfieg  fiatr  imaginetr  tfie  same  migfit  fiabe 
tenbetr  to  tfie  preserbation  of  religion ;  or  tfiat  eitfier  before  tfiat 
time,  or  afterbjartjs,  ang  priest  tfib  resist  bg  force  of  arms,  or 
trepose  ang  of  tfie  liings,  eitfier  of  Israel  or  of  3(utra,  from  tfieir 
ikingtroms,  tfiougfi  tfie  kings  of  Israel,  all  of  tfiem,  antr  four= 
teen  of  tfie  flings  of  3Jutra,  toere  open  antr  plain  itrolaters,  [fie 
Irotfi  greatlg  err*.] 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXIII.  41 

[Chap.  18.      We  have  shewed  before  that  king  Solomon  did  lawfully 

P*      -•       depose  Abiathar  from  the  priesthood,  and  placed  Zadok  in 

his  room;  but  that  any  priests  in  the   Old  Testament  (as 

likewise  we  have  before  declared)  did  ever  depose  from  their 

crowns  any  of  their  kings,  how  wicked  soever,  or  had  any 

lawful  authority^  so  to  do,  it  can  never  be  proved.     Howbeit 

2Kingsii.  one  example  of  Jehoiada  the  High-Priest  is  fit  to  be  con- 

1,  [&c.]     sidered.       After    the  death  of  Ahaziah  king  of  Juda,  his 

mother  Athalia  finding  his  children  to  be  very  young,  killed 

in  thrusting  him   out  of  the  temple,  had  any  authority  to  have  compelled 

or  in  compelling  him  to  dwell  apart.  the  king  by  any  force,  or  arms,  to  have 

Auth.  Correction.     The  reading  of  the  dwelt  apart.' 

MS.    A.   is    as    follows ;    *  Either    to  *  These  four  words  are  accidentally 

have  hindered  him   from  burning  of  omitted  by  the  copyist  of  MS.  A. 

incense,  or  so  to  have  thrust  him  out  ''  *  Any  authority.'  D. 

of  the  temple,  or  that  the  said  priests 


37 

them  all  but  the  youngest,  and  reigned  by  usurpation  six  book 

years  over  the  land.     The  said  youngest  child  (whose  name — 

was  Joash)  was  secretly  conveyed  away  by  his  aunt  Jehosha- 
beth,  his  father's  sister,  and  the  wife  of  Jehoiada  the  High- 
Priest,  who  kept  him  up  so  ^  secretly  in  the  temple,  as  that 
Athalia  the  usurper  could  never  hear  of  him.      Now  after 
the  said  six  years  that  Joash  the  true  and  natural  heir  appa- 
rent of  the  crown""  had  been  so  brought  up,  he  the  said 
Jehoiada,  being   the  king's   uncle,   and  the  chief  head  or 
prince  of  his  tribe,  sent  through  Juda  for  the  Levites  and 
chief  fathers  both  of  Juda  and  of  Benjamin,  to  come  unto 
him  to  Hierusalem ;  who  accordingly  repairing  thither,  and 
being  made  acquainted  by  him  with  the  preservation  of  their 
prince,  (as  is  aforesaid,)  and  that  it  was  the  Lord's  will  that 
he  should  reign  over  them,  they  altogether  by  a  covenant  ac- 
knowledged their  allegiance  unto  him,  as  unto  their  lawful 
king,  and  so  disposed  of  things,  as  presently  after  he  was 
crowned  and  anointed  :  which  dutiful  office  of  subjects  being 
performed,  they  apprehended  the  usurper  Athalia,  and  slew 
her,  as  before  it  was  by  the  said  states  resolved.     In  all  the 
42  process  of  which  action  nothing  was  done  either  by  Jehoiada 
the  High-Priest,  or  by  the  rest  of  the  princes  and  people  of 
Juda  and  Benjamin,  which  God  Himself  did  not  require  at 
their  hands;    Joash  their  late  king's  son  being  then  their 
only  natural  lord  and  sovereign,  although  Athalia  kept  him 
for  six  years  from  the  possession  of  his  kingdom. 


CANON  XXIII. 

li  ang  man  therefore  %iM  affirm  either  tfiat  ^tjbalia  tiiH 
toell  in  murtrermg  f)tx  son's  cftilten,  or  tjat  ^(eftoialra  antJ 
{)is  toife  bttf  amiss  in  prescrbing  tfte  life  of  t^cir  liing  gjoasS ; 
or  tfiat  ^tfialia  fcoas  not  a  tyrannical  usurper,  (tje  rigjt  fieir 
of  tjat  liingbom  being  aliije ;)  or  tftat  it  fcoas  neither  latoful  for 
2(e{)oiaba,  anU  tfie  rest  of  tje  princes,  Hebites,  anU  people,  to 
Jabe  ^itltitti  t{)eir  subjection  unto  tjeir  latoful  Mn^;  nor, 
fiabing  so  trone,  anlr  tjeir  liing  being  in  possession  of  Jis 

*  *  Kept  him  so.'  D.  "»  '  To  the  crown.'  D. 


38         overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  crotun,  to  fiabe  Jometr  together  for  tfie  obmj&rolomg  of  ^t6a= 

— - —  Ifa  tfie  usurper ;  or  tjat  3}e8oiatra  tSc  |^igj=^rtcst  foas  not 

fjoutttr,  as  f)t  l»as  a  priest,  botj  to  inform  tje  princes  antr  peo= 

pie  of  tSe  Hortr's  promise,  tjat  3(oas6  sfiouIU  reip  ober  t^em, 

antr  lifeeloise  to  anoint  Stm ;  or  tj&at  tjis  fact,  either  of  tit 

princes,  priests,  or  people,  (oas  to  be  8eltr  for  a  latoful  Warrant, 

for  ang  aftertoartrs,  either  princes,  priests  or  people,  to  fiabe  43 

treposetr  ang  of  tfie  liings  of  3Juba,  fcofio  bg  rigjt  of  suc= 

cession  came  to  tSeir  crotons,  or  to  Jabe  liilletr  tjem  for  ang 

respect  bjjatsoeber,  anlJ  to  Sabe  set  anotj&er  in  tj^eir  places 

accortring  to  tjeir  oton  choice ;  or  tftat  either  tfiis  example  of 

3!^ fioialra,  or  ang  tj&ing  else  in  t]&e  (Blti  '^Testament,  tritr  ^i\)z 

t^en  unto  tfie  |^ig6=?Priest  ang  autjoritg  to  tiispute,  lreter= 

mine,  or  futrge,  bjjetfier  tfie  cfiiltrren  of  t^e  liings  of  gjulra 

sSoultr  either  bt  fiept  from  tfie  croton,  liecause  tfieir  fatfiers 

bjere  ilrolaters,  or  being  in  possession  of  it,  sSoultr  be  Irepose^ 

from  it  in  tfiat  respect,  or  in  ang  otjer  respect  bjfiatsoeber,  Je 

trotj  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


Almighty  God,  forseeing  what  defects  there  would  be 
sometimes  in  kings  and  civil  magistrates,  and  sometimes  not 
only  in  the  inferior  priests,  but  likewise  in  the  High-Priests 
themselves ;  did  still  (as  occasion  required,  and  for  the  benefit 
of  His  Church)  raise  up  and  send  unto  them  His  prophets, 
men  endued  by  His  Holy  Spirit,  with  extraordinary  autho- 
rity, knowledge,  zeal  and  courage;  who  neither  feared 
king  nor  priest,  but  told  them  plainly  of  their"  thoughts, 
denounced  the  judgment  of  God  against  them  for  their  sins, 
and  executed  without  respect  of  persons  such  other  parts  of 
their  duties  as  God  Himself  immediately  gave  them  in  charge. 
Notwithstanding  the  priests  stood  much  upon  their  autho-  44 

°  '  Their  faults.'  D. 


39 

rity,  and  bragged  that  the  '  law  should  not  perish  from  them/  BOOK 

flattering  themselves  and  the  people  with  lying  words  °,  (as '■ — 

appeareth  by  the  people's  speeches,  taught  most  likely  by  j^^.*  7  '^  ' 
them)  '  The  temple  of  the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  this  is  [is.  28. 7.] 
the  temple  of  the  Lord/   yet  the  prophets  told  them  plainly,  [Jer.6.13.] 
that  they  erred,  that  they  were  covetous,  receivers  of  gifts,  ^j^"  '^^ 
and  false  dealers ;  that  they  had  polluted  the  temple  of  God,  [Zeph.  3. 
that  the  law  should  perish  from  them,  that  God  Himself  had  J-  ^-^ 
found  their  wickedness  in  His  own  house,  that  Hierusalem  ig.] 
should  be  destroyed,  and  that  they  themselves  should  be  [Ezek. 

.  .  .  23  39 1 

carried  into  captivity.     In  respect  of  which,  their  faithful,  ^^'  g^  jq, 
bold,   and    plain    deahng,    according    to    God's    command- 11.] 
ment,  and  particular  directions,  the  priests  were  for  the  most  J^^j-  ^^' 
part  greatly  moved,  and    incensed   against  them.      Pashur 
the  High-Priest  struck  the  prophet  Jeremy  upon  the  face,  Jer.  20.  2. 
and  afterwards  cast  him  into  prison ;  also  his  death  was  con- 
spired amongst  the  priests,  and  the  rest  from  time  to  time  [Jer.26.8.] 
were  little  better  entreated  by  them.     It  is  true  that  there 
were  in  those  times  very  many  false  prophets,  who  pretend-  [i  Kings 
ing  that   they   Hkewise  were   sent  from    God,  did   greatly     '  '    ^*-' 
trouble  that  Church  and  state  ;  but  their  falsehood  and  lewd- 
ness ought  neither  to  have  prejudiced  the  good  priests,  nor 
the  true  prophets. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CANON  XXIV. 

li  anp  man  therefore  s^aU  aCKrm  titfier  tfiat  i^t  priests  in 
tje  <©ftr  Testament,  from  tje  ftigjest  to  tfit  lotucst,  focre  not 
bounty  to  6ab£  obegctr  tftc  trirtctions  fojicfi  €rotr  f^imself 
Irelibcrelr  unto  t^em  t)g  |^is  prophets;  nottoitj^stanlring  tjat 
45  noto  anlr  tficn  some  of  tftem  foere  of  t^e  tribe  of  Hebi,  mti  con- 
sequentlg  in  otjer  causes  bjere  subject  unto  tbem ;  or  tjat  tfie 
examples  of  tje  true  prophets  fcoere  ang  latoful  Warrant,  eitber 

"    Pro,    flattering    themselves    with  them,  the  temple,  &c.     Auth.  Correc- 

lying  words,  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  tion.      The  MS.  A.   reads,    '  flattering 

&c.,  lege,    flattering    themselves  with  themselves  and  the  people  with  lying 

lying  words,  as  appeareth  by  the  peo-  words,  the  temple,'  &c. 
pie's  speeches,  taught  most  likely  by 


40  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  tor  ang  false  prophets,  or  for  anp  otfier  person  or  persons  lD6at= 

—  soeber,  to  Jabe  railetr,  Iil)ellelr,  tfireatenelr,  or  trenounceU  tfie 

fulrgments  of  C&olJ  against  anp  of  tfie  sattr  priests,  aeeorljing  to 
tfteir  objn  malicious  Jumours  (Gotr  l^tmself  Sabing  neber 
q^ibm  tfiem  anp  sucfi  bjarrant  or  forefenobjletrge  to  pronounce  of 
suc5  particular  futrgments  to  come;)  or  tjat  ijecause  tje  |^ig6= 
priest  anlr  tit  rest  of  tje  priests  trtlr  amiss  in  tjie  malicious 
prosecution  of  Golr^s  true  prophets,  t^eg  migfit  not  therefore 
lafcofullg  tafie  ortier  for  tfie  punishment  of  false  prophets,  6e 
trotft  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


It  is  apparent  likewise  in  the  Scriptures^  that  as  the  godly 
prophets  in  the  Old  Testament  dealt  with  the  priests,  so  did 
they  in  like  manner  deal  with  their  kings :  although  other- 
wise they  were  their  subjects,  and  owed  them  as  much  duty 
as  any  other.  Nathan  the  prophet,  by  God's  particular 
2  Sam.  12.  direction,  spared  not  king  David  to  tell  him  of  his  offences. 
IK-  '^^  more  did  Abhijah  Jeroboam,  nor  Elias  king  Ahab ;  they 

[7.  J  denounced  God^s  judgments  boldly  against  them,  and  accord- 

iKmgsis.  ixigly  they  came  to  pass.     Also  the  Lord,  being  not  bound  to  46 
those  laws  which  He  prescribeth  others   to  observe,  com- 

1  Kings  19.  manded  Jehu,  a  subject,  to  be  anointed  king  over  Israel,  of 
^^'  purpose  to  punish  the  sins  of  Ahab  and  Jezabel :  and  accord- 
ingly Elizeus  the  prophet  caused  Jehu  to  be  anointed,  and 

2  Kings  9.  God's  mcssagc  to  be  delivered  unto  him ;  who  presently,  upon 

the  knowledge  of  God's  will,  and  the  submission  of  the 
ver.  13.  princes  and  captains  of  Israel  unto  him,  as  to  their  lawful 
ver.  24.  king,  did  put  in  execution  the  said  message  by  killing  Joram 
(before  his?  sovereign,  but  then  his  subject)  and  by  destroy- 
ing and  rooting  out  the  whole  posterity,  sons,  familiars,  and 
priests  of  Ahab.     In  like  manner  Samuel  (a  prophet,  but  the 

p  '  Before  that  time  his.'  D, 


41 

subject  of  king  Saul)  did  not  refuse*^,  when  God  directly,  BOOK 

and  in  express  terms,  bade  him  both  to  tell  his  master  the — 

king,  that  '  the  Lord  hath  rent  the  kingdom  of  Israel  from  i  Sam.  15. 
him,^  and  to  anoint  king  David  to  succeed  him.     We  say  to  j  g^^^  jg 
succeed  him,  because  we  think  that  God's  purpose  only  was  [1-] 
to  cut  off  Saul's  posterity  from  reigning  after  him ;  and  not 
actually  whilst  he  lived  to  deprive  him  of  his  kingdom,  but 
principally  to  provide  that  David  might  succeed  him.  Certain 
it  is  that  David  hed  not,  when,  notwithstanding  that  he  him- 
self was  anointed  to  succeed  king  Saul,  yet  he  called  him 
his  master,  and  the  Lord's  anointed :  also  he  prayed  that  i  Sam.  24. 
God  would  keep  him  from  laying  his  hands  upon  king  Saul, 
for  that  he  was  the  Lord's  anointed.     Likewise  when  one  of 
the  captains  would  have  slain  king  Saul,  he  said,  '  Destroy  i  Sam.  26. 
him  not,  for  who  can  lay  his  hands  on  the  Lord's  anointed,   * 
and  be  guiltless  ?'  Furthermore,  when  the  messenger  brought 
him  news  of  Saul's  death,  'Wast  thou  not  afraid'  (quoth  he) 
'to  put  forth  thy  hand  to  destroy  the  anointed  of  the  Lord?'  2  Sam.  i. 
and  commanding  the   said  messenger  to  be  killed  for  his 
offence  therein,  '  Thy  blood'  (saith  David)  '  be  upon  thine  [ver.  16.] 
own  head,  for  thine  own  mouth  hath  witnessed  against  thee, 
saying,  I  have  slain  the  Lord's  anointed.'      Besides,  it  is 
47  manifest  that  the  tribes  of  Israel  accounted  Saul  to  be  their  i  Sam.  23. 
lawful  king  during  his  life.     And  also  that  they  construed  24  ^(J'" ' 
Samuel's   words   to  be  meant  only  of  David's  interest  to 
succeed  him  after  his  death :  and  Samuel  himself  (notwith- 
standing all  that  he  had  done  by""  God's  commandment)  left 
the  success  thereof  to  the  disposition  of  His  heavenly  provi- 
dence; and  afterwards  both  honoured  Saul  before  the  people  i  Sam.  15. 
as  his  king,  and  likewise  continued  whilst  he  lived  a  dutiful     '     * 
subject  unto  him. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CANON  XXV. 

li  ang  man  fterefort  sfiall  affirm  titfier  tjat  tje  propfiets 
fcoere  to  tlamc  for  trcaling  so  sjatplg  toitft  kings  anti  princes, 

'i  Pro,    Samuel  a  prophet,  but  the  Overall,    and     adopted    in     the    text 

subject  of  king   Saul,  was  not   afraid  of  MS.  A. 
when,    lege,    did    not     refuse     when.  '  *  Done  was  by.'  D. 

Auth.     Correction    in     the     hand     of 


42 

BOOK  bting iWx sobtreigng,  as  tfiougS  CBfotr^s  txptess commanlrmtnts 
— ~ —  fiab  not  htm  sufKcitnt  to  fiabc  aut^ori^ctr  tjem  so  to  Jatje 
trealt ;  or  tjat  tje  nampk  of  CRotr's  prophets  m  tftis  bcftalf 
totu  a  sufficient  Warrant  for  ang  false  prophets,  or  otjer  kfcoJJ 
persons,  to  fiabe  railelr  antr  Itbelletj  against  tfieir  limgs,  or  to 
fiabe  trenoimcelj  sucfi  futrgments  against  tbem,  as  tfieg  in 
malice  either  tresirelr  or  bainlg  imaginetr ;  or  tj^at  ang  prophets, 
priests,  or  otfier  persons,  fiabing  no  direct  anJj  express  com= 
mantrment  from  C&olr,  migbt  lawfully  imitate  t^e  sailj  facts, 
either  of  S'^tttuel  or  of  1Eli>us,  in  anointing  anb  Irissigning 
successors  to  kings,  bjjicfi  otfiertoise  jbalr  no  just  interest,  title 
anU  claim  to  tSeir  feingtroms ;  or  tjat  it  is  lawful  for  ang  48 
captain  or  subject,  Jigb  or  lobj  tojosoeber,  to  bear  arms  against 
tjeir  sobereign,  or  to  lag  biolent  banbs  upon  fiis  sacretr  person, 
bg  tbe  example  of  3Jebu,  (notbjitbstantfing  tbat  ang  propbet 
or  priest  sboulb  incite  tbem  tbereunto,  bg  unction,  or  ang 
otber  means  tobatsoeber,  except  first  it  migbt"  plainlg  appear, 
tbat  tbere  are  nobj  ang  sucb  propbets  sent  extraorbinarilg  from 
^ob  l^imself,  bitb  sufKcient  anb  special  autboritg  in  tbat 
bebalf ;  anb  tbat  eberg  sucb  captain,  or  subject*,  so  inciteb, 
migbt  be  assureb  tbat  ^ob  ?^imself  bab,  in  express  foorbs, 
anb  bg  name,  requireb  anb  commanbeb  f)int  so  to  bo,)  be  botb 
greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


Furthermore,  that  nothing  may  be  omitted  concerning  the 
authority  and  dignity  of  God^s  prophets  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, the  words  of  the  Lord  to  Jeremy  in  that  behalf,  are 
Jer.  1. 10.  with  due  care  and  diligence  to  be  observed;  'Behold/  saith 
the  Lord,  '1  have  set  thee  over  the  nations,  and  over  the 

»  *  That  it  might.'  D.  the  alteration  being  made  by  the  first 

'  '  Captain    and.'  D.,  and  such   was      scribe, 
originally  the   reading  of  the   MS.  A., 


43 

kingdoms,  that  thou  mayest  pluck  up,  and  root  out,  and  BOOK 

destroy,  and  throw  down,  and  build,  and  plant/     Now  for- — 

asmuch  as  it  doth  not  appear  in  the  Scriptures,  that  the  pro- 

49  phet  Jeremy  did  at  any  time,  as  a  warrior  and  great  emperor, 
dispose  of  nations  and  kingdoms,  or  plucked  up,  rooted  out, 
destroyed,  or  threw  down  kings  :  or  that  he  built,  or  chose,  or 
set  up  kings,  in  the  places  of  those  that  he  had  deposed  or 
thrown  down ;  the  ancient  writers  do  deliver  the  true  sense 
and  meaning  of  the  said  words,  when  they  expound  them  in 
sort  and  effect,  as  foUoweth :  '  I  have  set  thee  over  nations 
and  kingdoms,^  that  is,  I  have  imposed  upon  thee  the  office 
of  prophesying,  not  only  against  the  people  and  kingdom  of 
Juda,  but  likewise  against  the  nations  and  empires,  viz.  the 
Ammonites,  the  Moabites,  the  Egyptians,  and  the  Babylo-  [Jer.27.3; 
nians,  &c.,  ^  that  thou  mayest  pluck  up,  root  out,  destroy,  „'   *^ 
and  throw  down ;'  that  is,  that  thou  mayest  pronounce  that  [la.  46. 
wicked  nations  shall  be  pulled,  or  carried  away,  out  of  their  ^^1 
own  provinces ;    and  that  thou   mayest  prophesy  that  they 

shall  be  destroyed,  or  killed,  and  dispersed  in  divers  places, 
or  consumed.     '  That  thou  mayest  build  and  plant  -/  that  is, 
that  thou   mayest   declare   that  both   the  Jews   and  other 
nations  shall,  after  a  just  and  due  castigation,  be  repaired 
and  restored  to  their  own  proper  countries.     So  that  the 
prophet  Jeremy,  and  the  rest  of  the  prophets  in  like  manner, 
although  they  were  chosen  of  God,  to  denounce  to  wicked 
persons,  countries,  kingdoms  and  nations.  His  deserved  judg- 
ment for  their  sins ;  yet  were  they  neither  the  workers  nor 
the  authors  of  those  judgments.     Noah  denounced  the  flood.  Gen.  7. 1. 
but  it  cannot  therefore  be  truly  affirmed  that  Noah  drowned 
the  world.     Daniel  denounced  Nebuchadnezzar's  fall,  but  it  Dan.  4. 22. 
was  not  Daniel  that  took  his  heart  and  understanding  from 
him,  nor  that  made  him  to  eat  grass  like  an  ox.     Samuel  [ver.  33.] 
denounced  the  judgments  of  God   against  king  Saul,  but  [i  Sam.  13. 
Samuel  did  not  thrust  him  out  of  his  kingdom.     And  even     '-' 
so,  although  the  prophet  Jeremy  denounced  the  bondage  of 
Babylon,  and  many  other  judgments  of  God  against  the  said 

50  nations,  yet  it  cannot  be  either  truly  said  that  Jeremy 
delivered  the  whole  kingdom  of  Juda  into  captivity,  or  that 
he  overthrew  or  destroyed  any  of  the  rest;  only  he  pro- 
phesied as  God  did  command  him,  and  left  the  executions  of 


44 

BOOK  such  judgments  to  the  times  and  persons  which  the  Lord 
—  had  designed  and  appointed  for  that  purpose. 

PLACET    EIS. 


CANON  XXVI. 

If  ang  man  tfimfore  sjall  alKrm  tj&at  tj^e  propjet  Scrtrng 
Jatr  ang  autjoritg  to  Irepost  liings  from  tfitir  liingtroms,  for 
anj)  cause  tujatsoeber,  antr  to  bestohj  tjem  upon  others,  as  Je 
tjougjt  fit ;  or  t]&at,  alt)£it  tfie  saitr  tnortrs  loere  spolitn  hp  tfie 
HorU  to  3(ertmg,  anlr  tfiat  6^,  being  ot^erfetse  an  inferior 
priest,  Satr  no  autftoritg,  literallg,  so  to  cast  tioton  antr  set  up 
liings,  get  tSe  |^igj=^riests,  men  of  greater  pofcoer  anlr  bignitg, 
migSt  tjen  Sabe  usetr  kings  in  tjat  manner  antr  sort,  accortr= 
ing  to  tj^eir  treserts  (tfte  benefit  anti  preserbatton  of  tfie  CJurcft 
so  repiring) :  or  tfiat  ang  of  tfte  |^ig6=^riests  (as  treribing 
tjeir  autjorttg  either  from  tfte  sai^  fcoortrs  spofien  to  3ieremg, 
or  from  ang  tjing  else  tSat  is  toritten  in  tje  Scriptures)  either 
migjt,  or  eber  tritr,  tak  upon  tjem,  to  gibe  tfiis  neigbhour  fiing= 
trom  to  one  man,  antr  tfiat  remoter  liingUom  to  another  man ; 
or  to  trepribe  ang  ^  of  tjeir  objn  togs,  either  of  3JuUa,  or  of  51 
Israel,  from  tjeir  feingtroms,  tjougfi  mang  of  tfiem  (as  else= 
tojere  b3e  Jabe  saitr)  fcoere  exceetiing  great  idolaters,  antr  suntrrg 
toags  stainetr  toitj  lamentable  blots,  Je  tiotfi  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 


The  history  of  Jehu^  before  mentioned,  doth  put  us  in 

>Elmd      mind  what  is  written  of  Ahud  ^,  one  of  the  judges  of  Israel. 

We  have  elsewhere  shewed  that  from  Joshua's  death  to  the 

time  of  Saul  y,  God  Himself,  when  His  people  were  oppressed 

"  'Deprive   any,'   D.  reads,  'depose  ^  [See  Can.  25.  p.  42.] 

Bny.'  y  [See  Chap.  13.  p.  16.] 


I 


I 


45 

by  their  bordering  neighbours,  did  still  raise  up  unto  them  BOOK 

governors  and  leaders,  called  judges,  without  respect  either — 

of  any  tribe,  more  one  than  another,  or  of  the  dignity  of  any 
person,  or  of  the  people's  pleasure,  choice  and  consent  first 
required;  but  simply  according  to  His  own  choice  and 
wisdom  :  in  which  number  the  said  Ahud  was  one ;  the 
manner  of  whose  entrance  into  that  charge,  we  could  not 
(our  course  considered)  pretermit  with  silence.  The  Israelites 
had  been  eighteen  years  in  subjection  to  the  Moabites;  as 
they  had  been  a  little  before,  eight  years  to  the  Aramites. 
They  knew  that  it  was  not  lavvful  for  them  of  themselves, 
and  by  their  own  authority,  to  take  arms  against  the  kings, 
whose  subjects  they  were,  though  indeed  they  were  tyrants : 
and  therefore  they  'cried  unto  the  Lord  for  succour/     Who,  [Judg.  8. 

.  15  1 

in   compassion   of  their   servitude  and   miseries,  appointed     *-^ 
Othoniel  to  deliver  them  from  the  Aramites  ;  and  afterward  Judg.  3, 9. 
Ahud  from   the  Moabites.     In  the   choice   of  which   two  ver.  15. 
52  judges  it  is  to  be  observed  that  the  Scriptures  do  tell  us  that 

'God  raised  them  up'  (and  therefore  it  is  most  certain  He  did  [Judg.  3. 

...  9151 

so)  and  also,  that  in  such  raising  of  them  to  their  places  H©   ' 
made  them  'saviours  to  His  people,'  (as  the  Scriptures  speak)  [Judg.  3. 
giving  them   thereby    authority   to    save    and   redeem  thereSuiig.T 
Israelites  from   the   tyrants  that  oppressed  them :  without 
both  which  prerogatives  it  had  been  altogether  unlawful  for 
them  to  have  done  as  they  did.     Besides,  it  appeareth  in 
the  Scriptures,  that  when  the  Lord  did  thus  choose  out,  and 
authorize  the  said  deliverers  and  rulers,  He  did  not  only  give 
them,  by  His  Holy  Spirit,  full  assurance  of  their  lawful  call-  [J^^^g-  3. 
ings,  but  likewise  did  furnish  them  with  such  wisdom  and  ii,'29;  13! 
courage  as  was  necessary  for  them  in  those  kinds  of  services,  .j'  ^^-^ 
So  as  Ahud  (at  whom  we  principally  aim)  being  thus  both  9,  &c.] 
called  and  instructed  from  God,  how  he  should  begin  his 
people's  deliverance  from  the  Moabites,  by  killing  of  Eglon 
their  king,  he  framed  his  course  accordingly ;  and  preparing 
for  himself  a  meet  weapon,  took  a  fit  opportunity,  and  there- 
upon (as  God  had   directed   him)  he,  wholly  resting   upon 
the   Lord's   assistance,   executed   that  judgment   upon  the 
said  king  ;  and  afterward  so  vanquished  the  Moabites,  and  [Judg.  3. 
subdued  them  under  the  hand  of  Israel,  as  the  whole  land     '    °'-' 
was  at  rest  from  the  oppression  of  their  enemies  four  score  [ver.  30.] 


46 

BOOK  years.     Besides,  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  as  God's  appoint- 

' —  ing  by  name  and  election  of  Moses,  Josbua,  and  Saul,  and 

after  that  the  kingdom  of  Juda  was  held^  by  succession ; 
the  very  being  of  the  king's  son,  and  the  true  heir  apparent 
after  his  father's  death,  gave  unto  them  all  the  actual  interest, 
right  and  possession  (as  possession  in  those  cases  is  to  be  ex- 
pounded) of  their  several  governments,  to  do  any  act  or  acts, 
as  well  before  as  after  any  subsequent  formalities  and  cere- 
monies :  even  so  the  said  form  of  calling  the  judges  by  God 
Himself  immediately,  made  them  also  judges  actually,  and 
did  give  unto  them  a  full  and  absolute  authority  (independent 
upon  any  but  upon  Him  that  gave  it  them)  to.  undertake  any  53 
thing  that  by  God's  direction  appertained  to  their  places. 
Again,  there  is  one  other  example  of  Jehu  amongst  the 
kings  of  Israel,  which  we  have  before  touched  *,  like  unto  this 
of  Ahud :  wherein  it  appeareth,  that  he,  the  said  Jehu,  was 
of  a  subject  first  made  the  king  of  Israel,  before  it  was  lawful 
for  him  to  have  killed  Joram ;  as  Ahud,  a  subject,  was  first 
made  the  judge,  prince  and  ruler  of  the  people,  before  he 
might  have  lawfully  killed  king  Eglon.  Both  which  examples 
(being  but  in  number  two  throughout  the  histories  of  all  the 
princes,  judges  and  kings,  either  of  Juda  or  Israel)  do  make 
'  it  knovm  unto  us,  that  although  the  Lord  both  may,  and  is 
able  to  overthrow  any  kings  or  emperors,  notwithstanding 
any  claim,  right,  title,  or  interest,  which  they  can  challenge 
to  their  countries,  kingdoms  or  empires ;  yet  foreseeing  in 
His  heavenly  wisdom,  and  Divine  Providence,  what  mischief 
private  men,  under  colour  of  these  examples,  might  otherwise 
have  pretended,  or  attempted  against  their  sovereigns  (as 
being  either  discontented  of  themselves,  or  set  into  some 
fury  by  other  malicious  persons)  He  did  so  order  and  dispose 
of  all  things  in  the  execution  of  these  such  His  extraordinary 
judgments,  as  that  thereby  it  might  plainly  appear  to  any 
(that  should  not  wilfully  hoodwink  himself)  never  to  be  law- 
ful for  any  person  whatsoever,  upon  pretence  of  any  revela- 
tion, inspiration,  or  commandment  from  His  Divine  Majesty, 
either  to  touch  the  person  of  his  sovereign,  or  to  bear  arms 
against  him;  except  God  should  first  advance  the  said 
person  from  his  private  estate,  and  make  him  a  king,  or  an 

'  'The  kingdom  was  held.'  D.  »  [See  Can.  25.  p.  42.] 


47 
absolute  prince,  to  succeed  his  late  master  in  his  kingdom,  BOOK 


or  principaHty. 

PLACET  EIS. 


54  CANON  XXVII. 


li  ang  man  tftertfore  sftall  affirm  titf^tx  tftat  ans  goblg 
mti^  dutiful  gubfect  in  tje  <©ltr  Testament,  tiilr  eber  (hg  tjc 
trimtion  of  ^BfoJj^s  Spirit)  account  t^i's  fact  of  iajutr  to  he 
a  lafcoful  Warrant  for  Sim  to  fiabe  murtrerctr  tjc  king  untrcr 
fojoge  subfcction  fit  libclr,  for  ang  cause  fofiatsocbcr;  tfiougfi 
f)t  %f)onlti  fiabc  6atr  ncbcr  so  mang  motions  in  fiis  ft^art  tficrc^ 
unto ;  or,  tfiat  tjbc  |^i9J=^ricst  himself,  or  all  tbe  rest  of  tje 
priests  (bjfio  tj&en  libelr)  joinetr  together  toitj  5tm,  coullr  Jabe 
giben  autjoritg  to  ang  person,  horn  a  sub  feet,  to  Jabe  so  healt 
bJitS  ]&ts  sobereign,  tjougj^  6e  fiati  htm  neber  so  bjicliel),  antr 
tSat  suc5  8ts  treats  migfit  6abe  abailetr  tje  OD^urcJ  (in  tfieir 
opinions)  neber  so  greatlg ;  or,  tj&at  either  tje  sath  |^tgj= 
priest,  antr  all  Sis  consistorg  of  priests,  migfit  labjfullg  Sabe 
encourageh  ang,  bjfto  being  horn  subjects,  sfioultr  j&abe  pretenheli 
in  tjeir  ^eal  tofoartr  religion,  neber  so  mang  illuminations, 
trirections,  or  commandments  from  C&oh,  to  fiabe  laitr  biolent 
Janhs  upon  tjeir  liing,  tfie  Horh's  anointeh,  for  tjeir  proceeh= 
ing  in  tjat  course ;  or,  tjat  ang  person,  horn  a  suhfect,  antf 
55  affirming  hg  all  tje  arguments  toftiti  biit  or  learning  coullr 
bebise,  tfiat  Gotr  fiatr  calleb  bim  to  murtrer  tbe  liing,  de  facto^ 
unher  tobom  be  libetr ;  gea  tbougb  be  sboultr  first  babe  procuretr 
bimself  to  he  proclaimetr  antr  anointetr  king,  as  ^troniab  bitr, 
antr  sboultr  aftertoartrs  babe  laib  biolent  bantrs  upon  bis 
master;  ougbt  tberefore  to  babe  httxi  heliebetr  of  ang  tbat 
fearetr  Gotr;  except  (fobicb  is  impossible)  be  sboultr  first 
probe  bis  cretrit,  i\\  so  affirming,  to  he  equal  bjitb  tbe  Scrip* 
tures,  antr  tbat  men  foere  hountr  as  strictlg  to  heliebe  bim,  in 
saging  tbat  C&oty  calletr  antr  stirretr  bim  up  to  tbe  perpetrate 
tng  of  tbat  fact,  as  toe  are  bounty  to  heliebe  tbe  |^olg  ©bost 

^  *  Godly  and '  '  godly  or.'  D. 


48         overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  (bg  fcojose  instinct  tfie  S>triptures  ix^txt  toritten)  fcoj^en  |^e 
— - —  telletj  us  tfiat  CSotr  raiselr  up  ^Jub  for  a  sabiour  to  |^is 
people,  Je  botj  greatig  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 


Hitherto  in  tlie  whole  course  of  that  mild  and  temperate 
monarchical  government  which  it  pleased  God  to  establish 
amongst  His  own  people,  the  duty  of  inferior  persons  and 
subjects,  of  all  sorts,  was  ever  obedience.  They  neither  took 
upon  them  to  choose  their  governors,  nor  to  bear  arms 
against  them.  Howbeit  it  happened  otherwise  amongst  some 
other  nations.  Nimrod,  not  contenting  himself  with  these 
portion  which,  by  Noah  his  general  direction,  appertained 
unto  him,  could  never  have  erected  his  tyrannical  govern- 
[Gen.  10.  ment,  if  a  number  of  rebellious  and  discontented  persons 
r Judff  9  ^^^  ^^^  cleaved  unto  him  (as  the  factious  Sichemites  did  to 
1,  &c.]  Abimelech)  and  made  him  their  king.  The  Romans,  having 
kings,  rebelled  against  them,  and  took  the  government  into 
their  own  hands ;  the  execution  whereof  did  trouble  them 
exceedingly.  Sometimes  they  committed  it  to  many,  and 
sometimes  to  fewer :  their  two  annual  consuls  pleased  them 
long,  but  at  the  last  they  thought  it  fit  to  have  a  dictator ; 
till,  in  the  end,  Julius  Csesar  and  Augustus  reduced  their 
government  again  into  a  monarchy.  And  as  the  Romans 
dealt  with  their  kings,  so  did  the  people,  in  some  other 
countries,  with  their  governors.  Whereupon  divers  other 
kinds  of  governments,  termed,  according  to  their  temper, 
aristocratical,  poHtical,  tyrannical,  ohgarchical  or  demo- 
cratical,  &c.  were  afterwards  settled  in  many  places.  The 
inconveniences  of  which  forms  of  government  being  found 
(upon  many  occasions  *^  oftsoons)  to  be  very  great,  the 
people  have  been  driven,  of  necessity,  in  sundry  countries,  to 
frame  them  again,  as  near  as  they  could,  to  the  monarchical 
government,  either  by  electing  to  themselves  kings,   upon 

*^  *  Occasions  oftentimes.'  D. 


overall's  convocation  book.  49 

certain  conditions,  to  reign  over  them ;  or  by  appointment  BOOK 

of  dukes  or  princes  to  be  the  managers  of  their  chief  affairs,  : 

according  as  they  themselves  should  direct  them.  Besides, 
as  the  said  rebellious  humours  of  the  people,  declining  from 
their  obedience,  did,  in  many  countries,  alter  that  temperate 
and  fatherly  government  which  Noah  had  prescribed  unto 
his  offspring,  and  which  God  Himself  established  afterwards 
amongst  His  own  people ;  so  did  the  ambitious  and  insatiable 
dispositions  of  sundry,  no  less  elsewhere  impeach  the  same ; 
as  by  the  beginning  and  progress  of  the  four  monarchies  it 
57  is  most  apparent.  In  all  which  aberrations  from  the  said 
mild  and  temperate  government,  before  specified.  Almighty 
God  (Who,  for  the  sins  of  any  nation  or  country,  altereth 
their  governments  and  governors,  transferreth,  setteth  up  Dan.  2. 
and  bestoweth  kingdoms,  as  it  seemeth  best  to  His  heavenly  jfcd^*^  ^ 
wisdom)  did  ever,  by  His  foresight  and  providence,  so  dispose  10.  [4.] 
both  the  rebellion  of  subjects,  and  the  malice  and  greediness 
of  encroaching  kings  upon  their  neighbours,  as  albeit  such 
their  attempts  of  all  sorts,  were,  in  themselves,  very  wicked 
and  detestable  in  His  sight ;  yet  He,  having  the  skill  to  bring 
light  out  of  darkness,  and  to  use  wicked  instruments  and 
actions  for  a  good  purpose,  did  always  frame  and  apply  them 
to  execute  His  own  just  judgments,  when  the  sins  of  a 
nation,  but  principally  of  His  own  people,  were  of  that 
nature,  height  and  ripeness,  as  His  justice  could  not  fitly  be 
put  in  execution  by  any  other,  but  by  the  wicked.  For 
example,  in  the  overthrowing  of  Hierusalem,  God's  own  city, 
in  burning  of  the  temple,  that  was  the  place  of  His  glory, 
and  of  carrying  His  own  people  into  captivity,  though  never 
so  much  by  them  deserved,  no  godly  king  could  well  have 
been  employed ;  but  such  a  one  only  as  the  king  of  Babylon 
was.  In  respect  of  which  their  employment,  such  wicked 
instruments  to  execute  God's  just  judgments  are  called 
sometimes  His  servants,  and  the  rods  of  His  wrath ;  or,  as  Jer.  27. 
Attila  termed  himself,  the  scourge  of  God^^.  And  when,  jjjg;' jq 
having  attained  their  ungodly  desires,  whether  ambitious  C^-] 
kings,  by  bringing  any  country  into  their  subjection,  or 
disloyal  subjects,  by  rebellious  rising  against  their  natural 
sovereigns,  they  have  established  any  of  the   said  degene- 

«>  [See  note  D.] 

OVERALL.  jj 


50  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  rate    forms    of    government    amongst    their    people  ;    the 

^ authority  either  so  unjustly  gotten  or  wrung,  by  force,  from 

the  true  and  lawful  possessor,  being  always  God^s  authority 
(and  therefore  receiving  no  impeachment  by  the  wickedness 
of  those  that  have  it),  is  ever,  when  any  such  alterations  are  58 
throughly  settled,  to  be  reverenced  and  obeyed,  and  the 
people  of  all  sorts,  as  well  of  the  clergy  as  of  the  laity,  are 
to  be  subject  unto  it,  not  only  for  fear,  but  likewise  for  ® 
Rom.  13.  conscience  sake.  The  Israehtes  in  Egypt,  after  Joseph  his 
death,  being  oppressed  very  tyrannically,  many  ways,  did 
never  rebel  against  any  of  those  kings,  but  submitted  them- 
selves to  their  authority,  though  their  burthens  were  very 
intolerable,  both  in  respect  of  the  impossible  works  imposed 
upon  them,  and  because  also  they  might  not  offer  sacrifices 
unto  the  Lord,  a  special  part  of  God^s  worship,  without 
apparent  danger  of  stoning  to  death.  Besides,  it  may  not 
be  omitted,  when  God  Himself  sent  Moses  to  deliver  them 
from  that  servitude.  He  would  not  suffer  him  to  carry  them 
thence,  till  Pharaoh,  their  king,  gave  them  licence  to  depart. 
Afterwards  also,  when  the  Jews,  being  brought  into  sub- 
jection under  the  ^  kings  of  Babylon,  did,  by  the  instigation 
of  false  prophets,  rebel  against  them,  they  were  in  that 
Jer.28. 16 ;  rcspect  greatly  condemned  by  the  prophet  Jeremy  :  and  in 
•  '  their  captivity,  which  shortly  after  followed,  they  lived  by 
the  direction  of  the  said  prophet,  in  great  subjection  and 
obedience;  they  prayed  not  only  for  their  kings  and  for 
their  children,  that  they  might  live  long,  and  prosper,  but 
likewise  for  the  state  of  their  government ;  the  good  success 
whereof  they  were  bound  to  seek  and  regard,  as  well  as  any 
other  of  the  king's  dutiful  subjects.  And  thus  they  lived  in 
Babylon,  and  other  places  of  that  dominion,  till  the  king 
gave  them  leave  to  depart;  notwithstanding,  in  the  mean 
time,  they  endured  many  calamities,  and  were  destitute,  for 
many  years,  of  the  public  service  and  worship  of  God,  which 
was  tied  to  the  temple,  and  might  not  elsewhere  be  practised 
or  attempted. 

PLACET    EIS. 


Also  for.'  D.  '  '  To  the  kings.'  D. 


59 


51 

BOOK 

CANON  XXVIII.  — i: — 

M  ang  man  tfitrefore  sjall  affirm  titf^tx  tfiat  tfic  subjects, 
foj^en  tfitg  sj&alit  off  tje  poke  of  tjeir  obetrfencc  to  t^cir  sobe= 
rcips,  anb  set  up  a  form  of  gobernment  amongst  tbemselbes, 
after  tbeir  ofen  bumours,  bo  not  tberein  berj)  bjidfeeblg :  or,  tbat 
It  fs  latoful  for  anp  borbermg  lyings,  tbrougb  ambition  anb 
malice,  to  inbabe  tbei'r  neigbbours ;  or,  tbat  tbe  probibence  anb 
goobness  of  CKob,  in  using  of  rebellions  anb  oppressions  to 
execute  |^is  justice  against  ang  fiing  or  countrg,  botb  mitigate 
or  qualifg  tbe  offences  of  ang  sucb  rebels  or  oppressing  liings : 
or  tbat,  foben  ang  sucb  neto  forms  of  gobernment,  begun  bg 
rebellion,  are  after  tbrougblg  settleb,  tbe  autboritg  in  tbem 
IS  not  of  Gob:  or,  tbat  ang  tobo  libe  bjitbin  tbe  territories  of 
ang »  sucb  neb)  gobernments,  are  not  bounb  to  be  subject  to 
CErob*s  autboritg,  tobicb  is  tbere  executeb,  but  mag  rebel  against 
tbe  same :  or,  tbat  tbe  ^tb)^^  eitber  in  IBggpt  or  33abglon, 
mi'gbt  labjfullg,  for  ang  cause,  babe  taken  arms  against  ang 
of  tbose  kings,  or  babe  offereb  ang  biolence  to  tbetr  persons, 
be  botb  greatlg  err. 

PLACET    EIS. 


60  CHAPTER    XXIX. 

Although  the  Jews,  upon  their  deliverance  out  of  captivity 
and  restitution  to  their  own  country,  received  many  favours 
from  the  Persian  kings,  and  had  liberty  given  them  to  live 
in  a  sort  according  to  their  own  laws;  yet  they  never 
recovered  their  former  estate,  but  lived  in  great  subjection  Neh.  9. 
and  servitude  under  them,  whilst  that  monarchy  endured.  ^^' 
The  temple  and  city  of  Hierusalem  were  again  built,  but  not 
with  the  magnificence  which  they  had  before.  Zorobabel 
first,  and  then  Nehemiah,  were  made  successively  by  the 
said  kings,  the  rulers  and  governors  of  the  Jews  so  restored, 
but   with   divers   restraints.      It   was   not   forgotten,   what 

«  *  Of  such  new.'  D. 

e2 


52 

BOOK  mighty  kings  had  ruled  in  Hienisalem,  and  therefore   the 
'- —  said  rulers  were  not  permitted  to  govern  any  more  in  that 


regal   sort.      They   were   still   subject   to   the   direction   of 

Ezra 4. 20.  those  kings,  and  paid  unto  them  very  large  tribute  and 
customs;  insomuch,  as  when  the  priests  gave  public  thanks 
unto  God,  for  His  restoring  unto  them  of  the  state  which 
they  had,  they  said  thus  withal  unto  Him,  as  bewailing  their 

Neh.  9.  condition ;  Behold,  we  are  servants  this  day  in  the  land  which 
*  Thou  gavest  our  fathers ;  it  yieldeth  much  fruit  unto  the 

kings  whom  Thou  hast  set  over  us,  because  of  our  sins ;  and 
they  have  dominion  over  our  bodies,  and  over  our  cattle  at 
their  pleasure,  and  we  are  in  great  affliction.  The  extra- 
ordinary favour  which  was  shewed  to  any,  was  principally 
extended  towards  the  priests,  over  whom  the  said  kings  had 
not  so  jealous  an  eye  as  they  had  over  the  princes  and  the 
rest  of  the  people.  Howbeit,  the  same  notwithstanding, 
they,  the  said  priests,  were  subject  to  their  own  immediate 
princes,  both  in  temporal  and  ecclesiastical  causes  ;  as 
formerly  the  priests  had  been  to  the  kings  of  Juda   before 

Ezra  2. 36.  the  captivity.  Their  governors  forbad  certain,  who  said 
they  were    priests,  from    eating  of    the   most  holy   things.  61 

Neh.  5. 12.  Nehemiah  ministered  an  oath  unto  the  priests  :  he  reformed 
the   abuses   of  the    Sabbath,  and  prescribed  orders  for  the 

Neh.  13. 15.  better  observing  thereof.    He  appointed  certain  of  the  priests 

Neh.  13. 13.  to  oversec  the  tithes  in  the  treasury.  He  commanded  the 
Levites  to  cleanse  themselves,  and  to  keep  the  gates,  and  to 

[ver.  22.]  Sanctify  the  Sabbath.  Eliasib,  the  High-Priest,  having  defiled 
the  temple,  by  letting  ^  unto  Tobias,  a  stranger,  a  chamber  in 
the  court  of  the  house  of  God,  (where  in  aforetimes  the  offer- 
ings, the  incense,  the  vessels,  and  such  other  things,  used  in 
God^s  service,  had  been  kept),  Nehemiah,  the  governor,  was 
greatly  offended  with  it ;  and  displacing  the  said  Tobias,  cast 
forth  all  his  stuff  out  of  his  said  chamber,  and  brought  thither 

[ver.  4—   again  the  vessels  of  the  house  of  God,  with  the  meat-offerings 

^"^  and  incense. 

PLACET  EIS, 


Letting  Tobias.'  D. 


53 


BOOK 

CANON  XXIX.  I- 


If  ang  man  therefore  sfiall  affiirm  tiif)tx  tfiat  ^ImigStg 
Golr  liept  not  l^is  promise  to  tfie  gjelos  matie  m  |^is  name  ftg 
tje  prophet  3|eremg,  as  touching  tfteir  Ireliberance  t)g  ©gnis 
out  of  tjeir  captibitp ;  because  tfteg  fcoere  not  testorelr  to  ang 
sucS  perfect  libertg  antr  gobernment  as  tfieg  Jatr  before :  or, 
tjat  tfte  safij  lifngs  of  ^ersia,  continuing  still  bp  loir's 
appointment  a  supreme  autfioritg  ober  tje  gjebjs  so  restored, 
migjt  bg  tjem  for  ang  cause,  or  unlrer  ang  colour,  Jabe  htm 
62  uefraulrely  of  tjeir  tributes,  or  resistetr  bg  force  of  arms,  or 
otfierbjise  impeacj&etr,  either  in  tbeir  states  or  persons :  or,  tfiat 
SSorobabel  antr  Nejemiafi  toere  not  labjful  princes  ober  tje 
3(eb)s,  because  tfiep  toere  placelr  in  tbat  gobernment  foitbout 
tfie  people^s  election :  or,  tjat  tfieg,  tje  saitr  princes,  bg  trealing 
in  cases  ecclesiastical,  as  is  aforesailJ,  tiii  tafie  more  upon 
tbem,  tban  bg  CBroti^s  appointment  appertainelr  to  t^eir  charge : 
or,  tfiat  tbe  priests,  bot^  fiigS  antr  lobj,  Jab  not  griebouslg 
sinnetr,  if  tfteg  fialJ  not  submittelK  tjemselbes  in  tje  sailr 
ecclesiastical  causes,  to  tfie  direction  of  tbose  tjeir  cibil 
gobernors,  fie  Uotfi  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


The  High-Priest,  as  before  we  have  ^  said,  in  that  mild  and 
temperate  government  which  God  Himself  had  ordained, 
was  the  second  person  in  the  kingdom.  Whereupon  the 
same,  after  the  captivity,  being  turned,  as  it  were,  into  a 
dukedom,  and,  for  ought  that  appeareth,  the  princes  after 
Nehemiah  his  time  growing  poor,  by  reason  of  their  pay- 
ments to  those  kings  unto  whom  they  were  tributary :  and 
receiving  small  assistance  or  countenance  from  them,  because 
they   were   still  jealous   of  them,    whereas   the    priests,   it 

»  [See  p.  31.] 


54         overall's  convocation  book. 


4 


BOOK   seemetli,  being  freed  from  all  tributes  and  impositions,  grew 

'■ —  rich,  and  were  no  way  suspected :  it  came  to  pass,  tbe  sins 

of  the  people  so  requiring,  that  the  High-Priest  did  easily  63 
oversway  both  their  princes  and  their  people,  and  thereby 
attained  very  great  authority  in  that  principality.  Only 
they  stood  in  awe,  for  the  time,  of  the  kings  of  Persia,  to 
whose  obedience  they  were  bound  by  an  oath,  when  they 
were  made  High-Priests  :  but  otherwise,  for  ought  we  find, 
they  had  no  great  regard  of  any  other  authority :  which  so 
advanced  the  dignity  of  the  priesthood,  as  afterwards  the 
practices  of  the  High-Priest's  children,  to  succeed  their  father 
in  that  high  dignity,  grew  as  troublesome  to  the  people  as 

^Jeshua     was  their  servitude  to  the  Persians.     For  Jesus',  the  younger 
brother  of  John,  the  second  High-Priest  after  Eliasib,  men- 

[Neh.  12.  tioned  by  Nehemiah,  procured  by  corruption  the  favour  of 
-'  the  chief  governor  of  the  Persians  in  those  countries  adjoin- 

ing, for  his  assistance,  to  deprive  his  brother,  that  he  himself 
might  enjoy  the  high-priesthood ;  whereof  his  elder  brother 
having  some  notice,  did  kill  him  in  the  temple :  which  the 
said  governor  took  in  so  evil  part,  as  he  spoiled  the  said 
temple,  being,  as  he  said,  profaned  with  blood ;  and  laid  an 
exceeding  great  tribute  in  that  respect  upon  the  people,  to 
indure  for  seven  years.  But  John  the  High-Priest  continued 
in  his  place  ^.  After  whose  death,  his  two  sons,  Jaddus  and 
Manasses,  fell  at  great  variance^ :  the  younger,  to  make 
himself  strong  against  his  elder  brother,  married  contrary  to 

Neh.  13.28.  the  law  of  God,  with  a  daughter  of  Sanballat,  another  chief 
ruler  in  Samaria,  under  the  king  of  Persia.  For  which 
offence  Jaddus,  notwithstanding  the  authority  of  Sanballat, 
removed  him  from  the  dignity  of  priesthood :  and  thereupon, 
he,  the  said  Manasses  "^,  procured  by  Sanballat's  means,  a 
temple  to  be  built  in  mount  Garizin,  near  Samaria,  in  form 
and  magnificence  like  to  that  in  Hierusalem,  where  he 
flourished ;  and  whither  all  the  lewd  persons  of  Juda  had 
daily  recourse  ".  Upon  which  occasion  much  trouble  arose 
afterwards  betwixt  the  Samaritans  and  the  Jews.  The  said 
Jaddus  lived  till  the  monarchy  of  the  Grecians  began ;  who,  64* 

•^  [Jos.  Antiq.  Jud.  xi.  7.  §  1.]  "[Id.    §    4;     and    ii.     §     6.    and 

'  [Id.  §2.]  viii.  §  7.] 

"•  Id.  xi.  8.  [See  note  E.] 


55 

when  Alexander  °,  having  overthrown  Darius  the  king  of  the    book 

Persians,  sent  unto  him,  that  he  should  assist  him  in  his  — 

wars,  and  become  tributary  to  the  Macedonians,  as  he  had 
been  to  the  Persians ;  returned  for  his  answer,  that  he  might 
not  yield  thereunto,  because  he  had  taken  an  oath  for  his 
true  allegiance  unto  Darius,  which  he  might  not  lawfully 
violate  whilst  Darius  lived,  being  by  flight  escaped,  when  his 
army  was  discomfited. 

We  have  here  cited,  and  shall  hereafter  cite  some  things 
out  of  the  books  of  the  Maccabees,  and  other  ancient  historio- 
graphers, of  purpose  to  continue  the  manner  of  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Jews,  in  what  case  they  stood  from  time  to  time, 
after  the  days  of  Nehemiah  ;  not  meaning  thereby  to 
attribute  any  canonical  authority  unto  them,  nor  to  establish 
any  point  of  doctrine  out  of  them,  but  only  to  proportion 
and  measure  the  regiment  and  actions  of  that  people,  by  the 
rules  and  analogy  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  p. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CANON  XXX. 

M  ang  man  therefore  sfiall  affirm,  coittrarg  to  tje  grounba 
antr  trutS  of  tje  saitr  l^olg  Scriptures,  eitfier  tfiat,  albeit  kings 
of  ^crsia  ]&atr  autjori^etr  some  succeeding  princes,  as  tfieg  tritr 
SSorobahel  anU  NefiemiaJ,  anlj  hjjetfier  tfieg  tritr  so  or  no,  ft 
is  not  certain,  get  tfie  |^ig6=^riests  mig^t  afterfcoartrs  fiabe 
latDfullg  borne  tfie  sfoag,  tftat  tfieg  Iritr,  mti  not  htm  sub  feet 
unto  tftem,  as  tjbeir  prelrecessors  fiatr  httn  to  ^orobabel  anb 
esKefiemiafi:  or,  tjat  if  Neftemiajb  continued  alibe  in  tfiat 
gobernment  till  3JalJt(us's  time,  as  it  is  probable  fie  bilr,  fie 
migfit  not  latnfullg,  being  autfiori?et»  as  before,  tfiougfi  fie 
foere  olb,  fiabe  reformetr  ang  abuse  in  tfie  priests,  botfi  fiigfi  antr 
loh) :  or,  tfiat  tfieg  foere  not  bountr  in  conscience  to  fiabe  obegelr 
fiim  tfierein :  or,  tfiat  tfie  3(etos  migfit  labjfullg  fiabe  rebelletr 
for  ang  cause  against  tfie  Persians,  truring  tfieir  gobernment 
ober  tfiem :  or,  tfiat  gatitius  tfie  |^igfi=^riest  bitJ  amiss  in 

°  Id.  [See  note  F.]  p  'Holy  Scriptures.'  D. 


56  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  ftintrmg  fifs  alltgiance  to  liing  Wuxim  bg  an  oatS :  or,  tjat  fie 
— ^^ —  Satr  not  sinnetr,  tf  fie  fiatr  refusetr,  ftting  tfiertunto  retjutrttr,  so 
to  fiabe  stDorn :  or,  tfiat  fiabing  so  sloorn,  fie  migfit  latofullg 
eitfier  fiabe^  borne  arms  fiimself  against  Partus,  or  fiabe  solu 
cttelr  otfiers,  bjfietfier  aliens  or  3Jeb3S,  tfiereunto,  fie  lyotfi 
greatlp  err, 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 


Alexander,  by  God's  providence,,  having  vanquished  the 
Persians,  the  Jews,  amongst  many  other  nations,  became 
his  subjects.  He  dealt  favourably  with  them'",  released  them 
of  some  payments,  granted  them  liberty  to  live  according  to 
their  own  laws,  and  left  their  government,  in  every  point,  as 
he  found  it  ^ ;  their  duties,  ordinary  tributes,  and  some  of 
their  royal  prerogatives,  always  reserved  to  the  Macedonians, 
as  they  had  been  before  to  the  Persians :  but  this  their  66 
tolerable  estate  endured  not  long.  For,  upon  Alexander's 
death,  his  chief  captains  conspiring  together,  made  such  a 
scambling  division  of  the  empire,  amongst  themselves,  as 
they  could  ^ :  every  one  almost,  notwithstanding,  seeking  how 
he  might  suppress  the  rest,  and  attain  the  whole  alone  to 
himself.  So  as,  thereupon,  the  Jews  were  as  free  from  the 
Macedonians,  as  any  other  of  their  bordering  neighbours; 
none  of  the  said  captains  having  any  lawful  interest,  or  title, 
to  Juda.  But  that  which  turned  to  the  benefit  of  some 
others,  brought  a  great  detriment  (for  want  of  ability)  unto 
them  :  for  one  of  the  said  captains,  having  gotten  to  himself 
a  very  strong  kingdom  in  Syria,  and  another  of  them  in 
Egypt,  the  Jew^  dwelling  betwixt  them  both,  were  miserable, 
on  every  side  vexed  by  them  ".     Sometimes  the  Egyptians, 

1  '  Lawfully  have.'  D.  '  [Jos.  Antiq.  Jud.  xi.  8.  §  5.] 

'  The  word  *  placet'  is  here  acciden-  '  [Id.  §  7.] 

tally  omitted  by  the    copyist  of  MS.  "  [Id.  xii.  1.  §  1.] 
A. 


57 

"by  oppression  and  force,,  brought  them  under  their  subjection,  BOOK 

and  imposed  great  tributes  upon  them  ^  :  and  sometimes  the   ^- . 

Syrians,  growing  mightier  than  the  Egyptians,  did  likewise 
very  greatly  afflict  them ;  especially  in  the  reign  of  Antiochus 
Epiphanes  y,  whose  invasion  and  government  was  most  unjust 
and  tyrannical.  He  shed  innocent  blood  on  every  side  of  i  Mac.  i. 
the  sanctuary,  spoiled  the  temple,  erecting  in  it  the  abomin-  ^*' 
ations  of  the  Gentiles,  and  caused  it  to  be  named  the  temple 
of  Jupiter  Olympius.  The  books  of  the  law,  by  his  com-  2  Mac.  6. 
mandment,  were  cut  in  pieces  and  burnt ;  and  they  with  ^'  ^'* 
whom  they  were  found,  were  put  to  death.  A  general  com- 
mandment was,  by  him,  published,  that  they  should  offer  no 
more  sacrifices,  nor  circumcise  their  children,  nor  execute 
any  other  parts  of  their  own  law  in  the  service  of  God ;  but 
wholly  to  conform  themselves  therein  to  the  manner  of  the 
Gentiles.  Whereupon  the  people,  by  heaps  forsook  the 
Lord,  and  offered  sacrifices  to  idols ;  and  such  as  refused  so 
to  do,  choosing  rather  to  obey  God  than  man,  were  most 
67  cruelly  slain  and  murthered,  by  thousands  ^ ;  until  Mattathias, 
moved  with  the  monstrous  cruelty  and  tyranny  of  the  said 
Antiochus,  made  open  resistance  ^ ;  the  government  of  that 
tyrant  being ,  not  then,  either  generally  received  by  submis- 
sion, or  settled  by  continuance.  It  is  not  pertinent  to  our 
piu-pose,  to  intermeddle  with  sundry  questions  which  might 
here  arise.  Only  we  observe  that  Mattathias  undertook  that 
charge;  that  he  commanded^  the  same  afterwards  to  his 
sons  *=,  and  that  it  continued  in  them,  and  their  posterity, 
until  both  they  and  that  whole  ^  country  were  vanquished  by 
the  Romans. 

PLACET  EIS. 

CANON  XXXI. 

li  anp  man  therefore  sfiall  affirm  tititx  tfiat  tjt  3(^fcDS, 
gennallg,  Ut\)  priests  antr  people,  toere  not  tje  subjects  of 
gllexanUer,  after  {)is  autftoriti?  toas  settleb  amongst  tftem,  as 

't  [Jos.  Antiq.  Jud.  xii.  1.  §  1.]  ''  *  Comrnended.'  D. 

y  [Id.  iii.  §  3.]  ^  [Id.  §  3.] 

'.  [Id.  V.  and  vi.]  "^  '  Their  whole'  D. 

»  [Id.  vi.  §  2.] 


58  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  tj&tg  fiab  htm  hdoxt  if)t  subjects  of  tfic  timgs  of  23abplon  anb 
— - —  ^trsia :  or,  ti)at  tj^eg  mtgSt  lafofuUp  fiabe  borne  arms  against 
i)im:  or,  tfiat  tficp  totre  not  all  bountr  to  prag  for  t^e  long  life 
anlr  prosperity,  botb  of  ^kxantrer  anb  of  fits  empire,  as  tfiep 
fiatr  been  bountr  before,  to  prag  for  tfie  life  antr  prosperity  of 
tfie  otfier  sailJ  flings  antr  tfieir  fiingtroms,  fofiilst  tfieg  libetr 
untrer  tfieir  subjection :  or,  consequentlg,  tbat  tbeg  migbt  lal»= 
fullg,  upon^  [ang]  occasion  fofiatsoeber,  fiabe  offeretr  biolence 
antf  trestruction,  eitfter  to  tfieir  persons  or  to  tfieir  liingtroms, 
for  tbe  long  continuance  anSj  prosperity  toberedf  tbeg  toereos 
bountr  to  prag^:  or  tfiat,  after  tbe  gjetos  bjere  trelibereti  from 
tbeir  serbitube  untrer  tbe  flings  of  S>Stia,  antr  tbe  gobernment 
ober  tbem  bjas  settlelJ  in  JlXattatbias  bis  posteritg,  it  bjas 
labjful  for  tbe  people,  upon  ang  occasion,  to  babe  rebelled 
against  tbem,  or  to  babe  offereb  biolence  unto  tbeir  persons, 
fie  botfi  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


The  afflictions  which  the  Jews  endured,  whilst  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Grecians  lasted,  were  much  the  more  grievous 
unto  them,  by  reason  of  the  great  disorders  which  were 
then  amongst  their  priests.  For  whereas  they  should  have 
been  a  stay  and  a  comfort  unto  them  in  their  greater  miseries; 
their  negligence  one  way,  and  their  ambition  another  way, 
in  striving  about  the  high-priesthood,  did  so  distract  them 
into  parts  taking,  as  that  thereby  great  effusion  of  blood  did 
oftentimes  ensue.  Shortly  after  Jaddus  his  time,  this  was  the 
general  report,  which,  for  their  wickedness,  was  given  out  of 
2  Mac.  4.  them,  the  priests  were  now  no  more  diligent  about  the 
service  of  the  altar  ^,  but  despised  the  temple,  and  regarded 
not  the  sacrifices.     They  did  not  set  by  the  honour  of  their 

*  'Upon       occasion      whatsoever.'      the  bottom  of  p.  67. 
MS.  A.  ?  '  About  the  altar.'  D. 

'  The  *  placet '  is  omitted  in  A.  at 


14 


I 


overall's  convocation  book.  5^ 

fathers,  but  liked  of  the  glory  of  the  Gentiles  most  of  all.  BOOK 

The  temple  was  full  of  dissoluteness  and  gluttony  of  the ■ — 

Gentiles;  which  dallied  with  harlots,  and  had  to  do  with 
women  within  the  circuit  of  holy  places  ;    and  brought  in  2  Mac.  6. 
such  things  as  were  not  lawful.     The  altar  also  was  full  of 
such  things  as  were  abominable,  and  forbidden  by  the  law ; 
69  and  two  or  three  of  the  High-Priests  applauded  thereunto. 
Simon  ^,  the  High-Priest,  leaving  three  sons   behind   him, 
Onias,  Jason,  and  Menelaus,  was  not  long  dead,  but  Jason 
for  three  hundred  and  sixty  talents  of  silver,  procured  such 
assistance  of  Antiochus  king  of  Syria,  as  he  thrust  his  elder 
brother   Onias   out   of  the   high-priesthood;   and  not   long 
after  had  the  same  measure  repaid  unto  him  again  by  his 
younger  brother  Menelaus  ;  who,  upon  some  cunning  inform- 
ation, and  for  six  hundred  and  sixty  talents,  got  that  place 
himself.     Whereupon  Jason  assembled  forces,  drave  Mene-  2  Mac.  5. 
laus  into  a  castle,  slew  the  citizens  without  mercy,  and  in^' 
the  end  being  repulsed,  died  abroad  as  an  exile.     Menelaus 
afterwards  caused  his  eldest  brother,  Onias,  to  be  murthered,  2  Mac.  4. 
because  he  blamed  him  for  stealing  certain  vessels  of  gold  ^^' 
out   of  the   temple.      Next   Menelaus   succeeded   Alcimus, 
whereas  Onias,  the  son  of  Onias  before  mentioned,  should  in 
right  have  had   that  dignity  ^     Of  all  which  four  persons, 
eminent  in  their  time,  these  things  are  left  for  records  to 
posterity.     Jason  to    get  Antiochus  his  good   will  for   the 
high-priesthood,  promised  him,  besides   his  great  bribe,  to 
set  up  a  school  of  gentilism;  likewise  to  build  a   brothel- 
house  by  the  temple ;  and  that  the  people  of  Hierusalem 
should  be  named  Antiochians,  after  the  king's  name.     He 
drew  his  kinsmen  to  the  custom  of  the  Gentiles,  and  sent  to 
Tyrus   three  hundred   drachms  of  silver   for   a  sacrifice  to 
Hercules  ^.     Menelaus  also  took  the  like  course,  or  rather  a 
worse ;   for  besides  that   he   conformed   himself  wholly  in 
effect  to  the  manners  of  the  Grecians,   it  is   further  thus 
written  of  him ;  Antiochus  went  into  the  most  holy  temple,  2  Mac.  5. 
having  Menelaus,  that  traitor  to  the  laws,  and  to  his  own  2  Mac.  13. 
country,  to  be  his  guide.     He  thrust  himself  into  the  king's  3. 
army  against  Judas  Maccabeus,  and  the  city  of  Hierusalem ; 

»»  Jos.    Antiq.    Jud.    xii.     6.     [See  '  [Id.  xii.  5.  §  1,  and  8.  §  5.] 

noteG.]  k   |-j^-| 


60 

BOOK  hoping  thereupon  to  have  attained  that  government.     But 
'- Lysias  the  king^s  lieutenant,  crossed  his   purpose   therein, 


and  informed  the  king  that  he,  the  said  Menelaus^,  had  been  70 

'  followed  the  cause  of  all  the  mischiefs  which  had  ensued  •  the  wars 
with  the  Jews ;  as  being  the  man  who  persuaded  his  father 
Antiochus  Epiphanes,  to  compel  them  to  forsake  the  laws  of 
their  fathers ;  adding  thereunto,  that  whilst  Menelaus  lived, 
the  Jews  would  never  be  quiet.  Whereupon  the  king  com- 
manding him  to  be  put  to  death,  he  was  smothered  in  ashes ; 

2  Mac.  13.  because  he  had  committed  many  sins  by  the  altar,  whose  fire 
and  ashes  were  holy"^.  Alcimus  the  High-Priest,  next 
succeeding,  was  no  sooner  in  his  place,  but  he  took  upon 

1  Mac.  7.  him  to  be  the  captain  of  all  the  ungodly  men  of  Israel,  and 
solicited  king  Demetrius  to  make  war  against  Judas  Macca- 
beus, complaining  that  he  had  killed  all  the  king's  friends. 
The  king  thus  instigated,  sent  an  army  against  Hierusalem, 
with  one  Bacchides  and  Alcimus  ;  who,  pretending  that 
they  came  in  peace,  and  being  thereupon  trusted  by  the 
Maccabees  themselves  (because  he  was  a  priest  of  the  seed 
of  Aaron),  did  traiterously  notwithstanding,  and  treacherously, 
murther  sundry  of  the  Jews,  and  held  the  government   of 

1  Mac.  9.  that  country,  till  Judas  Maccabeus  put  him  to  flight  ". 
Howbeit,  accusing  the  Maccabees  again  of  wicked  things,  he 
urged  afterwards  the  said  king  to  send  a  new  army  against 
them,  and  was  himself,  as  it  seemeth,  in  the  host,  when 
Judas  Maccabeus  was  slain  °.  Besides,  it  is  also  reported  of 
him,  how  he  commanded  that  the  walls  of  the  inner  court  of 

ver.  54.  the  sanctuary  should  be  destroyed,  and  how  he  pulled  down 
the  monuments  of  the  prophets,  and  how  in  that  his  so 
wicked  and  profane  an  attempt,  he  was  stricken  with  the 
palsy,  and  died  with  great  torment  p.  Now  concerning 
Onias,  (who  if  he  had  been  of  lawful  age,  and  might  have 
had  his  right,  ought  to  have  been  High-Priest  before  both 
his  uncles,  Jason  and  Menelaus,)  when  he  perceived  that 
Alcimus  had  gotten  that  place,  and  saw  no  probability  how 
he  might  get  it  from  him,  he  fled  into  Egypt,  and  there 
procured  a  temple  to  be  built,  like  unto  that  in  Hierusalem  j  71 

'  .Tos.Antiq.Jud.xii.l'>.[SccnoteH.]  "  [Id.  11.  §  2.] 

"'  Id.  [See  note  G.]  "    [Id.  10.  §  6.] 

"  [Id.  10.  §  5.] 


61 

whereof  he  was  made  the  principal  ruler  ^.     So  greedy  was  book 

he   of  the   high-priesthood,   that  seeing  he   might   not   be — 

High-Priest  in  Hierusalem,  he   would   needs   be   a   High- 
Priest  in  Egypt,  against  God's  commandment. 

But  perhaps  the  high-priesthood  amongst  the  Jews  was 
better  bestowed  afterwards.  Indeed  now  it  came  into  the 
hands  of  the  Maccabees ;  but  how  they  used  it  there  is  little 
mention.  It  is  probable,  that  being  so  distracted  as  they 
were,  and  so  continually  in  a  manner  vexed  with  wars,  they 
had  no  time  to  execute  that  office  in  such  sort  as  otherwise 
divers  of  them  no  doubt  would  have  done.  But  it  cannot  be 
denied  that  some  of  that  rank  were  greatly  puffed  up  with 
that  authority,  and  did  thereby  much  forget  themselves,  and 
the  holy  duties  appertaining  to  the  high-priesthood.  Else 
would  not  Aristobulus  have  so  unnaturally  famished  his  own 
mother  to  death '',  nor  have  suffered  the  cruel  murther  of  his 
innocent  brother,  Antigonus^;  nor  would  Alexander,  suc- 
ceeding Aristobulus,  have  committed  the  like  murther  upon 
his  younger  brother  * ;  or  would  afterwards  the  two  sons  of 
the  said  Alexander  (viz.  Hircanus  and  Aristobulus)  have 
grown  through  their  ambitious  desires  to  such  mortal  hatred. 
For  Aristobulus  thrusting  his  eldest  brother  Hircanus  from 
the  high-priesthood,  and  he  the  said  Hircanus  continuing 
still  his  claim,  they  never  ceased  their  hostility  ",  till  Pompey 
having  subdued  them  both,  brought  both  them  and  the 
whole  country  under  the  subjection  of  the  Romans  ^.  We 
omit  what  great  sums  of  money  they  bestowed  on  either 
side,  to  procure  Pompey's  favour  ^i  to  whom  they  had 
committed  the  deciding  of  their  causes  ^ ;  and  also  how 
Hircanus  assisted  Pompey  in  his  attempt  against  Hieru- 
salem  %  partly  in  hope  thereby  to  get  the  high-priesthood, 
and  partly  in  malice  against  his  brother ;  who,  as  long  as  he 
could,  defended  that  city  :  the  issue  of  all  which  strife  was 
72  this;  Pompey  subdued  the  city ;  slew  twelve  thousand  men  ^ ; 
Aristobulus    is   put    from    the   high-priesthood ;    the   civil 


•1  [Jos.  Antiq.  Jud.  xii.  8.  §  5.]  »  [Id.  iv.  §  1,  2,  &c.] 

'  '  Own  mother,  nor  have.'  D.  y  [Id.  iii.  §  1,  2. J 

'  [Jos.  Antiq.  Jud.  xiii.  11.  §  1.]  '  [Id.  §  2.] 

"Id.  xiv.  §  2.]  «  [Id.  iv.  §  2.] 

Id.  xvi.  §  1,  &c. ;  xiv.  1.  §  2,  &c.]  *>  Id.  xiv.  8.  [See  note  K.] 


62 

BOOK  government  is  separated  again  from  the  'priesthood*';  the 
'■ —  high-priesthood  is  bestowed  upon  Hircanus  for  his  ser- 
vice, and  the  civil  government  thenceforth  translated  to 
strangers ;  the  temple  was  spoiled,  and  Hierusalem  was  made 
tributary  to  the  people  of  Eome  ^.  Of  all  which  calamities 
falling  in  this  sort  upon  the  Jews,  the  dissention  betwixt 
Hircanus  and  Aristobulus  was  held  in  those  days  to  have 
been  the  cause  ^j  to  the  great  blemish  of  their  credits, 
professing  themselves  to  be  God^s  High-Priests.  Besides, 
whilst  Jason,  Menelaus,  Alcimus,  and  the  Maccabees  were 
busied  in  the  said  un-priestly  contentions  andGreekish  profan- 
ations, divers  sects  of  religion  arose  and  increased  amongst 
the  Jews ;  especially  that  of  the  Pharisees,  a  crafty  and  an 
arrogant  kind  of  men,  seditiously  bent  against  kings  ^,  and 
impugners  without  fear  of  their  authority  ^.  In  which 
course  they  were  the  rather  animated,  because  they  found 
through  their  hypocrisy,  that  women  were  generally  addicted 
unto  them,  and  that  the  people  did  so  admire  them,  as  they 
believed  in  effect  whatsoever  they  told  them  against  any, 
although  it  were  never  so  false,  or  maliciously  devised  by 
them  ^.  And  thus  religion  went  in  those  days,  when  the 
priests  had  gotten  the  reins  into  their  own  hands,  although 
we  doubt  not  but  that  there  were  some  few,  notwithstanding, 
both  of  the  priests  and  of  the  people,  who  disliking  of  all 
their  said  hypocritical,  ambitious,  profane,  and  wicked 
practices  (covered  sometimes  with  a  pretence  of  zeal,  and 
sometimes  with  the  glorious  name  of  the  high-priesthood) 
did  truly  from  their  hearts,  both  fear  and  serve  the  Lord. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CANON  XXXII.  73 

M  ang  man  tfiertforc  (btcaust  in  tjbe  lafco  of  CDfob  tfierc  \xsm 

great  obetritnce  to  tfie  |^ig6=^riest,  prtscrihelr  antr  w^uirelr; 

[Mai.2.7.]  or,  tjat  it  IS  saitr  bg  tfic  prophet,  ^fiat  tje  priest^s  lips  sjoultr 

«^  '  Again     from      the     high-priest-  f  *  Against  their  kings.'  D. 

hood.'  D.  s  Jos.    Antiq.  Jud.  xvii.    13.     [See 

^  [Jos.  Antiq.  Jud.  xiv.  4.  §  4.]  note  L.] 
«  [Id.  §  5.]  h  Id.  xiu.  23.    [See  note  M.] 


I 


63 

prescrbe  linofcolebge,  anlr  tjat  tje  ptopk  sfioullr  seek  tje  lah)  of  book 
fits  moutS :  toftereas  tje  meaning  of  tfie  |^olg  CBrftost  in  tfiose  — - — 
antr  sucj  like  places,  onlg  is,  tj^at  tje  |^ig6=^ricsts  fcocre  to 
ht  obt^tH  fofien  tjep  commanbeb  tfiat  lofticft  fcas  not  repugnant 
to  tfie  lato  of  CGrotr ;  anH  tfiat  tW  lips  of  tje  priests  ougjt  to 
preserbe  fmofcoletrge)  sjall  afKrm  either  tjat  it  toas  not  toiclietrlB 
trone  bg  tfie  priests,  to  thrust  tfie  people  into  manp  imminent 
grangers,  for  tfte  maintenance  of  tfteir  lehjJj  quarrels  anb  factions: 
or,  tfiat  t^eg  tritr  not  griebouslp  offentr  Goly,  tojen  tjeg  forsook 
?^is  true  fcoorsjip,  anlr  brought  Seatftenisb  anlr  profane  sacrifices 
into  l^is  temple:  or,  tjat  tbe  people  feere  bounbto  obeg,  fcoften 
tbeg  requirelr  tbem  to  conform  tbemselbes  to  tbe  ilrolatrous 
toorsbip  of  t^e  fieatften :  or,  tj&at  it  teas  lawful  for  ang  of  tbe 
saitr  |^ig6=^riests,  bg  infurg,  briberg,  or  crueltg,  to  seek  tje  ' 
bigb=priestbootr:  or,  tbat  tfte  priests  anlr  people,  tjat  joineb 
74bjitb  tftem,  trflr  not  loicketrlg,  b^bo  assistelr  ^Sompeg  to  inbalre  "  ' 
l^ierusalem,  anb  to  bring  tbeir  oton  countrg  in  bontrage  to  tbe 
l^omans :  or  tbat  ang  sucb  pbarisaical  sects  (neber  orlrainetr 
bg  CErob)  ttjere  latofullg  tben  permitteb,  to  setruce  tbe  simpler 
sort  of  tbe  people,  leabing  tbem  into  factions  anlj  tiislike  of 
tbeir  superiors,  fit  botb  greatlg  err. 

PLACET    EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 


The  Jews  being  subdued  by  tbe  Romans,  and  brought 
under  their  subjection,  about  sixty  years  before  the  coming 
of  Christ,  were  used  by  them  very  kindly,  and  with  great 
respect.  They  had  hberty  granted  unto  them  to  live 
according  to  their  own  laws ;  so  as  they  paid  their  tributes, 
and  framed  their  behaviour  to  quietness  and  obedience. 
Hircanus,  the  High-Priest,  placed  by  Pompey,  lived  long 
after  in  great  authority  ^,     But  nothing  would  satisfy  them ; 

'  The   'placet'   is   omitted    at   the  ^  Jos.   de  Bell.  Jud.    vi.    11.    [See 

bottom  of  this  page.  note  N.] 


64 

BOOK  till  in  the  end,  it  came  to  pass,  that  as  the  ambition  and 

'- —  strife  betwixt  Hircanus  and  Aristobulus,  brought  Pompey 

upon  them ;  so  now  their  own  wickedness,  and  rebellious 
hearts,  were  the  cause  of  their  greater  servitude,  afflictions 
and  miseries.  The  remnant  of  the  Maccabees  (Aristobulus 
and  his  two  sons,  Alexander  and  Antigonus)  would  never 
desist  from  their  rebelhous  attempts,  until  they  were  all  cut 
off.  Antipater,  their  first  governor,  or  procurator,  appointed 
by  the  Romans,  was  poisoned  by  one  Malicus^,  hoping 
thereby,  that  Hircanus,  the  High-Priest,  might  have  gotten 
a  more  absolute  authority,  and  have  been  their  chief 
governor.  Alexander"^  the  son  of  Aristobulus,  had  been 75 
before  very  troublesome,  and  carried  many  after  him  to  their 
destruction ;  but  Antigonus,  his  brother,  did  far  exceed  him ; 
who,  by  the  help  of  the  Parthians,  rose  up  against  Herod, 
the  successor  of  Antipater,  and  taking  that  government 
upon  him,  cut  off  Hircanus,  his  nucleus  ears,  that  thereby  he 
might  be  unable  afterwards  to  bear  any  more,  to  his  pre- 
judice, the  office  of  the  Highest-Priest ".  But  shortly  after 
he  was  subdued,  and  put  to  death  ° ;  and  his  father  before 
him  was  poisoned  by  Pompey^s  followers  p.  Howbeit,  no 
sooner  were  these  Maccabees  thus  suppressed,  but  divers 
other  rebellious  persons  thrust  forward  the  people  into 
arms,  under  pretence  of  the  love  they  bare  to  their  country, 
and  to  the  ancient  liberties  thereof.  In  which  their  wicked 
fury,  sometimes  they  were  content  to  follow  this  man,  as 
their  king,  and  sometimes  that  man;  such  as  were  one 
Simon,  one  Athroges  ^,  ""  and  one  Manahemus  ^ ;  all  of  them 
very  lewd  and  base  companions  :  and  at  some  other  time 
every  rebellious  rout  or  company  would  needs  have  a  king  of 
their  own;  whereby,  in  every  corner  of  that  commonwealth, 
there  was  a  petty  king,  who  still  led  the  people,  by  heaps,  to 
the  slaughter,  and  perished  themselves  with  them*.  Also 
there  were  some  amongst  them,  who  finding  no  good  success. 


'  Jos.     Antiq.    Jud.    xiv.  18,    19,           "J  'Athronges.'  D. 

[See  note  O.]  '  Jos.    Antiq.   Jud.    xvii.    12.    [See 

"'  Id.  10.  [See  note  P.]  note  R.] 

"  Id.  13.  [See  note  Q.]  s  Jos.  de Bell.  Jud. ii.  17.  [SeenoteS.] 

[Id.  XV.  1.  §  2.]  t  Jos.  Ant.  Jud.  xviii.  1,  2.  [See  note 


P  [Id.  xiv.  7.  §  4.]  T.] 


65 

by  having  of  such  kings,  did  run  into  a  contrary  course,   BOOK 

affirming  it  to  be  unlawful  for  the  Jews  to  acknowledge  any '- — - 

man,  but   God   Himself,  to   be  their  king;  and  that  they 
ought  rather  to  suffer  death,  than  to  call  any  man  lord". 
The  sum  is,  that  notwithstanding  any  distractions  ^,  dissen- 
sions,  or  bloody  combats  amongst  themselves,  which  were 
very  many  and  strange,  their  hearts  were  so  hardened  in 
rebellion  against  the  Romans  and  their  governors,  as  they 
refused  either  to  pay  them  any  more  tribute,  or  to  pray  for 
them  ;    but   standing    upon   their   walls,   when   they   were 
76  besieged,   Ccesari,  et  patri   ejus  maledicebant  y.     There   was 
never,  we  think,  so  obstinate  and  desperate  a  people ;  for,  in 
their  greatest  extremities,  and  when  they  saw  nothing  but 
imminent  death,  destruction  of  the  temple,  and  the  extirpa- 
tion of  their  whole  nation,  no  reasonable  conditions  or  per- 
suasions could  move  them.     Titus  himself  made  a  notable 
oration  unto  them  ^,  and  commanded  Josephus  to  deliver  his 
mind  at  another  time  more  amply,  if  it  had  been  possible  to 
have  reclaimed  them  ;    which  duty,  so  imposed  upon  him, 
Josephus  performed  very  eloquently.     He  told  them,  'that 
although  the  Romans  had  dealt  sometimes  very  hardly  with 
them,  yet  their  rebellion  was  ever  the  cause  of  it :  that  albeit 
men  might  lawfully  fight  in  defence  of  their  country,  when 
it   was   invaded   by  any;    yet   being  subdued,  and   a   new 
government  settled   amongst   them,  it   was   not  lawful,  by 
rebellion,  under  pretence  of  Kberty,  to  cast  off  that  yoke ; 
that  their  forefathers  being  in  bondage,  under  the  kings  of 
Egypt  and  Babylon,  and  divers  times  in  many  other  dis- 
tresses, did  never  of  themselves,  by  force  of  arms,  seek  their 
liberty,  or  deliverance ;  but  ever  expected  the  Lord^s  leisure. 
Who  always,  in  due  time,  had  compassion  upon  them ;  and 
that  although  they  were  then  in  the  greatest  distress  that 
ever  people  were,  and  could  expect  nothing  but  utter  ruin 
and  desolation,  yet  if  then  they  would  submit  themselves, 
they  might  be  received  to  mercy.    For,  saith  he,  the  Romans 
ask  but  their  ordinary  tribute,  which  your  forefathers  paid 
unto  their  predecessors  :  and  if  yet  they  might  obtain  *  the 

"  Jos.  deBell.  Jud.  ii.  7.  [See  note U.]  *  [Id.  v.  9.  §  2.] 

*  *  Any  great  distractions.'  D.  '  '  May  obtain.'  D. 

y  Jos. deBell. Jud. vi.  12. [SeenoteV.] 

OVERALL.  W 


66 

BOOK  same,  they  will  neither  destroy  your  city,   nor  touch  your 
— sanctuary ;    but  grant  unto  you  freely   your  families,  your 


possessions,  and  the  practice  of  your  sacred  laws/  But  all 
these  offers  they  refused^.  Howbeit  the  compassion  of 
Titus  towards  them  still  continuing,  he  again,  when  they 
saw  their  destruction  more  apparently,  required  the  said 
Josephus  to  deliver  his  mind  to  the  same  effect,  to  their  77 
chief  captain,  that  he  had  done  before  to  the  people  :  which 
he  accomphshed,  but  in  the  hearing  again  of  the  people,  very 
thoroughly ;  and  in  the  end,  finding  them  obstinate,  '  I  my- 
self deserve  blame,^  saith  he,  quia  hceCj  adversus  fata^  suadeo ; 
Deique  sententid  condemnatos  servare  contendo  ^.  Whereupon, 
shortly  after,  Titus,  protesting  how  loath  he  was  thereunto  ^, 
assailed  them  with  all  his  forces,  which  slew  an  infinite 
number  of  them,  burnt  the  temple,  and  destroyed  the  city®. 
Since  which  time,  they  that  then  escaped,  and  the  rest  of  all 
the  race  of  the  Jews,  have  been  dispersed  far  and  near,  and 
lived  like  a  cursed  generation,  in  all  slavery  and  servitude. 
So  that,  although  we  doubt  not  but  that  this  heavy  judg- 
ment of  God  fell  upon  them  principally  for  the  hardness  of 
their  hearts,  in  that  they  did  not  only  refuse  to  hear  the 
voice  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  but  likewise  most  maliciously, 
unjustly,  and  shamefully  put  Him  to  death,  yet  the  imme- 
diate and  apparent  cause  of  it  was  their  never-before-heard- 
of-like  obstinate  rebellion. 

[placet  eis.] 


CANON  XXXIII. 

li  ang  man  tSmforc  sftall  afKrm  tit^tx  tjat  ^ristobulus, 
tfie  father,  or  titfitr  of  fits  thjo  sons,  ^lexantrer  or  ^ntigonus, 
Jabtng  all  of  tfttm  submitted  tScmsclbes  to  tje  gobernmtnt  of 
tfie  momans,  tritr  not  stn,  foj&en  afterfoartrs  tjep  xzMXtti  against 
tfiem :  or,  tjat  JWaticus  UOr  not  btrg  tofcfiftrtB  in  poisoning  of 
^ntipater,  because  ^t  tfiougftt  tfimbg  t^e  better  to  strengthen 
?^ircanus  in  ftis  fiigfi-priestjootr:  or,  tfiat  tfie  people  ougjt 


"  [Jos.  de  Bell.  Jud.  v.  9.  §  3,  &c.]        §  5,  &c.] 

*=  [See  note  W.]  e  rj^  yj  4-1 

•'  [Jos.  de  Bell.  Jud.  vi.  2.  §  1.  4.  3. 


67 

78 not  to  tittt%t  all  sucft  setritious  ptrsong,  as  unlier  pretence  of  book 
libertg  anlJ  religion,  sjall  solicit  tjem  to  rebellion :  or,  tjat  — - — 
tfie  3(etDS  foere  not  bountr,  bot6  to  Jabe  patlJ  tbeir  tribute,  anb 
to  babe  pragetr  for  ODaesar  toitbout  bissimulation,  sincerelp  anb 
trulg,  notfeitbstanbing  ang  pretence  of  tpranng,  b^W\^  tbej? 
bab  toilfullg  brabjn  upon  tbeir  ohjn  btabs,  or  of  ang  cause 
bibatsoeber:  or,  tbat  sucb  as  curseb  Caesar,  tbeir  cbief  gobernor, 
bib  not  tberebg  beserbe  ang  corporal  punisbment,  b^W'b  is  tint 
to  be  inflicteb  upon  sucb  traitors:  or,  tbat  tbe  rebellion  against 
ang  iking,  absolute  prince,  or  cibil  magistrate,  for  ang  cause 
b3batsoeber,  is  not  a  sin  berg  betestable  in  tit  sigbt  of  ^ob, 
anb  tberefore  bg  all  tbat  fear  tbe  Horb  to  be  escbetoeb,  because 
it  eber  tenbetb  to  miscbief,  anb  sometimes  to  tbe  obertbrota  of 
tbe  liingbom,  principalitg,  anb  countrn  ^  tobcre  it  is  raiseb,  be 
botb  greatlg  err. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

We  have  spoken  in  the  former  chapter  s  of  the  rebellion 
of  the  Jews  against  ^  their  civil  governors,  and  the  success 
thereof.  We  made  no  ^  mention,  either  of  the  priests,  or  of 
79  any  of  those  sects  of  religion  which  then  bare  sway  amongst 
them.  Indeed  it  is  likely  that  if  they  had  done  their 
duties,  the  people  upon  their  repentance  might  have  regained 
God's  favour,  and  prevented  that  utter  desolation :  but  it 
happened  otherwise,  two  factious  persons,  Judas  and 
Matthias,  the  best  learned  men  of  the  Jews,  and  the  most 
skilful  interpreters  of  the  laws  of  their  country,  growing 
into  great  favour  with  the  people,  because  of  their  said  skill, 
and  for  that  they  took  great  pains  in  teaching  of  their 
children,  professing  that  they  would  refuse  none  that  had 
any  desire  to  be  virtuously  brought  up,  did  thereupon  draw 
unto  them  many  disciples ;    and  the  rather,  for  that  they 

'  The   MS.  A.   here    faultily    reads  h  '  Amongst.'  MS.  A. 

'contrary.*  '  The  word  '  no'  is  added  above  the 

«  [Chap,  xxxiii.]  line  in  the  MS.  A,  in  red  chalk, 

p2 


68  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  pretended    themselves   to    be  propugnatores  pietatis.      The 

'- —  issue  of  which  godly  pretence  was,  that  having  thereby  got 

a  number  to  follow  them,  they  stirred  them  up  to  sedition 
against  the  civil  magistrate,  under  colour,  that  in  contempt 
of  their  laws  he  had  made  some  innovation.  But  they  were 
presently  vanquished ;  Matthias  and  divers  others  were  put 
to  death ;  and  the  High-Priest  himself,  as  having  his  part 
in  that  sedition,  was  deprived  from  that  dignity  ^.  When 
Herod  upon  occasion  caused  his  subjects  to  bind  themselves 
by  an  oath,  quod  non  decessuri  essent  a  fide,  et  officio,  the 
Pharisees  refused  to  take  that  oath  :  whom  he  forbare  at 
that  time,  because  he  favoured  greatly  one  PoUio,  a  chief 
man  of  that  sect  ^.  But  about  fifteen  years  after,  when  it ' 
was  again  thought  fit  to  have  the  like  oath  ministered,  and 
that  all  the  whole  nation  of  the  Jews  did  accordingly  take 
the  same,  and  thereby  bound  their  faith  and  allegiance,  both 
to  Herod  and  unto  CaBsar,  saving  the  Pharisees,  being  then 
in  number  six  thousand,  who  would  not  yet  be  induced  to 
take  it ;  they  were  censured  and  fined  for  their  ofifence ;  and 
divers  of  them  thereupon  entering  into  some  traiterous 
courses  and  conspiracies,  with  sundry  courtiers,  against  their 
prince,  they  were,  as  they  deserved,  put  in  like  manner 
to  death  ^. 

Not  long  after,  another  sect  sprung  up;  whereof  the  chief  80 
heads  were  Judas  Gaulonites,  Saduc  a  Pharisee,  Judas 
Galilseus,  and  one  Simon  of  Galilee,  who  professed  them- 
selves to  be  propugnatores  libertatis  publicce^.  These  men 
were  so  far  from  moving  the  people  to  obedience,  as  they 
stirred  them  up,  as  much  as  they  could  possibly,  to  rebellion ; 
telling  them,  that  to  undergo  any  impositions  or  taxes,  was 
manifest  acknowledgment  of  their  servitude,  and  that  it  was 
a  shame  for  them  to  pay  tribute  to  the  Romans,  or  dominos 
post  Deum  ferre  mortales :  by  which  means  they  perturbed 
the  whole  nation,  and  filled  every  place  with  their  robberies 
and  slaughters  ;  under  pretence  indeed  of  defending  their 
countries,  sed  revera  privatorum  lucrorum  studio.    Also  it  was 


^  Jos.  Ant.  Jud.  xvii,  18.  [See  note  «  Id.  xviii.  1,  2;   de  Bell.  Jud.  ii.  7; 

X.)  Antiq.  Jud.  xviii.  1  ;  de  Bell.  Jud.  ii.  7. 

'  Id.  XV.  13.   [See  note  Y.]  [See  note  AA.] 
«>  Id.  xvii.  13.  [See  note  Z.] 


overall's  convocation  book.  69 

Eleazarus,  the  son  of  Ananias,  the  High-Priest,  who  would  book 
not  suffer  the  inferior  priests  to  offer  sacrifices,  and  prayers,  — i* — 
as   formerly  had   been  accustomed  °,  for  the  long   life   and 
prosperity  of  the   emperor ;    nor   could   be   drawn   by  any  ' 
persuasion  from  his  obstinacy  therein,  but  proceeded  from 
evil  to  worse;    and  so  excited  the  people  to  arms,  as  his 
rebellious  course  therein  was  held  to  be  the  seminary  and 
matter  of  those  Roman  wars  which  overthrew  that  nation  p. 
It  is  true  that  the  High-Priests  were  not  themselves  so  busy 
as   the   inferior   priests   that   lived   under   them.     For   the 
Romans  suspecting,  of  likelihood,  that  if  the  priesthood  should 
have  been  held  by  succession,  and  for  term  of  life,  by  the 
chief  persons  of  Aaron's   posterity,  the  same   might  have 
grown  dangerous  unto  their  government,  did  thereupon  take 
order,  that  the  princes  and  presidents  which  ruled  in  that 
country   should  have  the  appointing  of  such  as  should  be 
High-Priests,  to  be  chosen  by  them  out  of  Aaron's  kindred ; 
and  that  they  should  also  have  authority  to  alter  and  change 
them  from  time  to  time,  as  they  found  occasion.     Whereby 
the  high-priesthood  became  to  be  but  an  annual  dignity; 
81  and  sometimes  it  was  not  held  so  long^,  which  caused  them 
for  the  most  part  to  keep  themselves  from  entering  into  any 
actual  rebellion  against  their  governors;  though  otherwise 
they  were  in  effect  as  hollow-hearted  unto  them  as  any  other 
of  the  priests.     For  albeit  in  their  hatred  and  malice  against 
Christ,  they  could  say,  '  We  have  no  king  but  Csesar  ; '    and 
tell  Pilate  flatly,  that  if  he   delivered  Christ,  'he  was  not  j^j^  19 
Caesar's  friend  :'  yet  what  their  private  opinions  were,  doth  15,  12. 
plainly  appear,  by  their  sending  of  the  Pharisees  unto  Christ 
with  their  entangling  questions  ;    to  know  of  Him  whether 
it  were  lawful  to  give  tribute  unto  Caesar  or  not :  supposing  Mat  22. 
if  He  were  not  a  dissembler,  as  they  themselves  were,  that  Jg  ^^^ 
He  would  deny  it   to  be  lawful,  and   so   should   incur   the  Lu.20.22. 
danger  thereunto  appertaining;  or  if  He  answered  that  it 
was  lawful.  He  might  thereby  bring  upon  Him  the  hatred  of 
the  people ;  whom  they  suffered,  for  aught  that  we  find  to 
the  contrary,  to  be  brought  up  in  the  rebellious  doctrine  of 

°  Jos.  Antiq.  Jud.  xii.  1.    [See  note      note  CC] 
BB.]  "^  Id.  Antiq.  Jud.  xviii.  3  ;   and  xx.  8. 

p  Id.    de    Bell.    Jud.   ii.     17.    [See      [See  note  DD.] 


70  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  some  of  the  Pharisees^  and  to  hold  it  unlawful  to  pay  tribute 

• —  unto  Csesar.     Besides^  what   a  false,  ignorant,  and   wicked 

generation  they  were,  is  manifest  by  the  whole  course  which 
they  held  with  our  Saviour  Christ.  It  being  most  agreeable' 
to  the  just  judgment  of  God,  that  the  most  impious  hypocrites, 
who  then  lived,  should  be  the  chief  actors  in  the  crucifying 
of  Christ ;  which  was  the  most  horrible  fact  that  ever  was 
committed. 

[placet  eis.] 


CANON  XXXIV. 

M  ang  man  tjetefort  s^all  affirm,  titfitr  tjat  because  tje 
tibil  magistrate  JalJ  malre  some  tnnobation,  fcpl)ic6  tjeg  liltti 
not,  or  for  ang  otjer  respect,  tje  saOx  3}iitras  anlr  JlXattStas 
migSt  latofullg  mobe  tje  people  to  rebellion,  tfiougb  otfterfcotse  82 
t^ep  taugbt  men^s  cbiltrren  neber  so  Iriligentlp :  or,  tbat  tbe 
^barisees  in  refusing  to  binb  tbeir  allegiance  antr  faitb  to 
iJDeesar,  bg  an  oatb,  bib  not  tberebg  sbeb)  tbemselbes  to  be 
traiterouslp  affecteb  totoarbs  bim :  or,  tbat  it  toas  not  a  sebi= 
tious  boctrine,  to  be  betesteb  of  all  goob  subjects,  fcobicfi  ^ntidi% 
CSraulonites,  anb  bis  fellobjs,  belibereb  to  tbe  people,  in  teacb= 
ing  tbem  to  refuse  all  taxations  imposeb  bg  tbe  ^Romans, 
tbeir  labjful  magistrates ;  anb  ratber  to  rebel  tban  to  pag  ang 
tribute  unto  tbem :  or,  tbat  tbeg  tiiti  not  berg  griebouslg  sin, 
botb  tbe  |^igb=^riesf  s  son  anb  tbe  rest,  tobo  eitber  refuseb  to 
offer  sacrifice,  or  to  prag  for  CDeesar :  or,  tbat  tbe  |^igb-^riests 
tben  bjere  not  a  toickeb  broob,  begenerateb  far  from  tbeir  first 
institution ;  or,  tbat  tbeg  ^\^  not  greatlg  ofienb  €5rob,  in  per» 
mitting  tbe  people  to  be  infecteb  bg  tbeir  inferior  priests,  anb 
otber  religious  persons,  toitb  ang  of  tbe  saib  false  positions, 
anb  traiterous  conceits :  or,  tbat  tbeg,  tbe  saib  |^igb=^riests, 
tixa  not  most  grosslg  err  in  all  tbose  points,  anb  particulars, 
bjberein  tbeg  opposeb  tbemselbes  against  tbe  person  anb 
boctrine  of  our  ^abiour  CDbtist,  be  botb  greatlg  err» 

placet  eis. 

'  *  Being  agreeable.'  D. 


71 

BOOK 

83  CHAPTER  XXXV.  i. 

We  have  followed  thus  far  that  mild  and  moderate  form  of 
civil  government,  which  God  Himself  established,  and  pre- 
served in  the  lines   of  Seth  and  Sem,  until,  through  the 
obstinate  rebeUion,  from  time  to  time,  of  the  Jews,  the  fame 
and  the  authority  thereof  were  first  greatly  diminished,  and 
afterwards  taken  wholly  away  from  them.     But  it  is  further 
to  be  considered,  that  as  in  the  first  chapter  we  have  shewed 
the  creation  of  all  the  world  to  be  ascribed  to  the  Son  of 
God,  the  second  person  in  the  Trinity,  so  is  the  government 
of  it,  in  the  same  sense,  attributed  unto  Him.    '  The  earth  is 
the  Lord's,  and  all  that  therein  is  ;  the  round  world,  and  all 
that  dwell  therein.'     Whereupon  He  was  called  ordinarily,  Ps.  24.  i. 
in  the  Old  Testament,  Dorninator,  Dominus,  the  'Lord  of 
Hosts,'  the  God  and  possessor  of  heaven  and  earth.     So  as  Isa.  3.  i. 
He  being  the  universal  lord  and  ruler  over  all  the  world,  35^*Ezra 
the  whole  world  was  His  universal  kingdom  ;  in  the  govern-  i-  5.  [?  2.] 
ment  whereof  He  ever  used  the  ministry  of  civil  magistrates, 
as  well  in   other   countries  as  amongst  His  own  peculiar 
people  of  Israel,  without  any  desert  of  theirs,  but  as  in  His 
heavenly  providence  He   thought   it  most  convenient.     '  I 
have  made,'  saith  He,  '  the  earth,  the  man,  and  the  beasts 
that  are  upon  the  ground,  and   have  given  it  to  whom  it 
pleaseth  Me  : '  and  again,  the  prophet  Daniel  telleth  us  that  Jer.  27.  5. 
'God  changeth  the  times  and  seasons,  that  He  hath  power,  -^^^^ 
and  beareth  rule  over  the  kingdoms  of  men ;'  that  'He  taketh  [?  2.  21.] 
away   kings,   and   setteth  up  kings  :'    and  that  it  was  the 
God  of  heaven.  Who  gave  unto  Nebuchadnezzar  so  great  a 
kingdom,  power,  strength  and  glory,  as  then  he  had,  to  rule,  Dan.  2. 37. 
with  majesty  and  honour,  a  very  great  empire.      In  respect  \^\  ' 
whereof,   although    kings    and    princes  might    have    been 
satisfied  with  the  titles  of  lieutenants  or  vicegerents  in  earth 
84)  to  the  Son  of  God,  yet  He  did  communicate  and  impai't  so 
much  of  His  power,  authority,  and  dignity  unto  them,  as  He 
was  content  to  style  them  with  His  own  name  :   '  I  have  said,  [Ps.82.6.] 
you  are  gods,  and  the  children  of  the  Most  High.' 

Howbeit,  for  all  their  said  dignity  and  greatness.  He  did 
not  leave  them  at  liberty  to  do  what  they  list,  but  held 
Himself  the  helm  of  every  kingdom,  and  used  their  services 


72 

BOOK  in  such  sort,  as  were  they  good  or   bad,  and  their  design- 

: —  ments  holy  or  wicked,  He  ever  made  them  the  executioners 

of  His  own  just  judgments,  will  and  good  pleasure ;  accord- 
ing as  He  was  minded,  either  to  bless  or  to  punish  any 
kingdom,  people  or  country.  In  regard  of  which  His 
might,  providence,  and  wisdom,  whereby  He  ruleth  them 
Ps.  124.  after  that  sort.  He  is  called  the  Lord  of  lords,  the  King  of 
10  1  '  S^^^J}  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^  gods;  that  is,  of  the  kings,  princes. 
Id.  50.  1.  judges  and  rulers  of  the  earth.  And  it  may  not  here  be 
omitted,  which  indeed  ariseth  of  the  premises,  that  the  Son 
of  God,  in  disposing  of  the  government,  under  Him,  of  the 
earth,  did  not  appoint  any  one  man  to  be  the  sole  monarch 
of  the  world ;  as  from  whom  all  other  kingdoms,  governments, 
kings  and  princes  should  receive  their  directions,  and  unto 
whom  they  should  be  subject.  It  is  true,  that  Adam,  whilst 
he  lived,  was  the  chief  governor  under  the  Son  of  God,  over 
all  his  own  offspring;  and  that  Noah  likewise,  during  his 
life,  had  the  like  authority. 

But  when,  after  the  flood,  the  issue  of  Sem,  Cham,  and 
Japhet  grew  to  a  great  people,  their  father,  Noah,  did  not 
commit  to  any  one  of  them  the  government  of  the  rest,  and 
of  all  of  their  posterity,  but  divided  the  whole  world  amongst 
them  three  ^ :  and  from  them,  no  one  sole  monarch  or 
monarchy,  but  many  kings,  principalities,  kingdoms  and 
governments,  by  God^s  providence  have  descended. 

It  is  more  than  probable,  that  if  the  Son  of  God  had  been 
pleased  to  have  committed  to  any  one  man,  a  government  of 
so  large  an  extent.  He  would  have  trusted  His  servant  king  S5 
David  with  it,  being  a  man  according  to  His  own  heart. 
[1  Sam.  13.  But  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  wherein  David  reigned,  was 
13  22  T^  bounded  within  the  strait  limits  assigned  to  the  twelve  tribes. 
And  such  other  kings  as  swerved,  after  that  time,  from 
David's  mild  and  temperate  government,  and  took  upon 
them  the  titles  of  monarchies,  having  enlarged  their  king- 
doms by  injury  and  oppression  of  their  neighbours,  were, 
in  their  pride  and  greediness,  but  the  scourges  and  rods  of 
God's  indignation,  and  had  their  fatal  ends  accordingly.  So 
as  where  the  prophet  Daniel,  speaking  of  the  kingdom  of 

'  [See  chap,  vi.] 


overall's  convocation  book.  73 

Nebuchadnezzar,  calleth  him  'king  of  kings/  and  saith  '  that  BOOK 
he  was  the  ruler  over  all  places  wherein  the  children  of  men — 

Dan.  2 

dwelt;'  and  Cyrus,  the  king  of  Persia,  aifirmeth  that  the  37,  38.' 
'Lord  God  of  heaven  had  given  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  ^^^*  ^-  ^' 
earth:'  forasmuch  as  it  is  apparent,  both  by  the  Scriptures 
and  other  histories,  that  neither  of  them  both  had  the  tenth 
part  of  the  world  under  their  jurisdiction;   and  that  there 
were  very  many  kings,  who  had   absolute  government   in 
their  kingdoms,  and  were  no  ways  subject  unto  them ;  the 
said  places  of  necessity  must  receive  this   exposition,  that 
either  they  are  to  be  understood  hyperbolically,  whereby,  to 
express  the  greatness  of  a  thing,  it  is  said  to  be  bigger  than 
it  was ;  or  by  a  synecdoche,  which  useth  the  whole  some- 
times for  a  part ;  or  according  to  the  usual  phrase  of  the 
Scriptures,  where  all  are  often  taken  for  many  :    or  else  both  [Phil.  2. 
Daniel  and  Cyrus  spake  after  the  manner  of  the  Chaldeans  2_  '5 -1^  ^ 
and  Persians,  who,  to  extol  the  greatness  of  their  kings,  and 
the  better  to  please  them,  did,  peradventure,  so  enlarge  and 
amplify  the  style. 

PLACET    EIS. 


86  CANON  XXXV. 

5!  ang  man  tfitrcfore  sfiall  affirm  titfitr  tfiat  tfie  Son  of 
CSfolr,  accorlring  to  tfie  troctrinc  of  tjt  <©ltf  Testament,  toas  not 
tfie  gobernor  of  all  tj&e  fcoorlJj :  or,  tjat  |^e  tritr  not  appoint 
untrer  |^im  tribtrs  kings,  princes  anb  cibil  magistrates,  to  rule 
antr  gobern  in  tfie  liingtroms  anti  places  assigned  unto  tfiem : 
or,  tjat  fiabing  so  appointed  tfiem,  |^e  tritr  not  l^imself  trirect, 
upftolb,  antr  rule  tj^em  hg  |^is  omnipotence,  according  to  |^is 
bibine  toistrom ;  antr  mig{)t  not,  in  tfiat  respect,  be  trulg  callelJ 
tje  Hortr  of  lortrs,  anb  tjbe  Gotr  of  gotrs :  or,  tfiat  all  tj^e  bjorltr, 
antr  tje  particular  liinglroms  antr  cibil  MnHs  of  gobernment  in 
if)t  toorlU  toere  not  in  respect  of  tfte  Son  of  €Gfob,  as  |^e  is  tfie 
gobernor  of  tfie  toorllr,  anlr  tfie  Horb  of  lorlrs,  anlr  &oti  of 
gotrs,  one  feinglrom,  principality  or  gobernment,  t^erebg  to 
impeacft  tje  milb  anb  *  temperate  gobernment  fo JicJ  |^e  fiatr 

*  'Temporal  regal,'  MS,  A.,  erroneously. 


I. 


74  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  mablisSetr  amongst  tjbe  gjelus^:  or,  tjbat  ^t  tbtx  committed 
tje  goljernment  of  all  tfie  fcoorllr,  after  ^lyam  antr  Noaft's 
times,  to  ang  one  man,  to  ht  tfie  sole  antr  bisible  monarch  of 
it :  or,  t^at  tfie  sailr  liingtrom  of  <2[DSrist,  as  |^e  toas  t^e  Hortr 
of  lorlrs,  anU  C&otr  of  gotrs,  antj  so  goberneti  tiie  lo Jole  toorllr,  87 
fcoas  otJerlDise  ijisiftle  upon  tfie  eartS,  tftan  per  partes^  bi^.  ftp 
t^e  particular  liingtroms  anU  liintrs  of  cibil  gobernment,  or 
perhaps  bg  some  representation,  Je  trotfi  greatlg  err» 


PLACET  EIS. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 


As  there  hath  been  from  the  beginning  one  universal 
kingdom  throughout  all  the  worlds  whereof  the  Son  of  God 
was  ever  the  sole,  though  invisible,  monarch,  as  we  have 
shewed  in  the  former  chapter  '^ :  so  it  is  generally  agreed 
upon  amongst  all  Christians,  that  from  the  creation  of  man- 
kind during  the  times  aforesaid,  there  hath  always  been  one 
Universal  or  Catholic  Church ;  which  began  in  Adam,  and 
afterward,  as  his  posterity  multiplied,  both  before  and  after 
the  flood,  was  dispersed  over  the  face  of  the  whole  earth; 
and  whereof  the  Son  of  God  likewise  was  always  the  head 
and  sole,  though  invisible,  monarch.  The  foundation  of 
which  Church  was  ever  one  and  the  same  rock,  to  wit,  Jesus 
Christ,  the  promised  '  seed  of  the  woman,  that  should  break 
[Gen.  3.  the  serpent's  head  : '  and  as  many  persons,  families,  societies, 
'-'  and  companies,  as  truly  believed  in  that  blessed  Seed,  without 

exception  of  anj'^  sort,  or  distinction  of  people,  were  the  true 
members  and  parts  of  the  Catholic  Church.  For  the  death 
of  our  Saviour  Christ,  which  long  after  did  actually  ensue, 
was  virtually,  through  faith,  as  effectual  to  all  believers 
before  His  passion,  as  it  hath  been  since.  In  respect  whereof 
[Heb.  13.  the  Holy  Ghost  did  not  only  affirm  that  'Jesus  Christ  was  the 

same,'  that  is,  the  '  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  88 
redemption,'  of  those  that  believed  in  Him,  'yesterday,'  that  is, 

"  The  MS.  A.  incorrectly  omits  the  *  [Chap,  xxxv.] 

word  *  or.' 


8.] 


75 

before  and  after  the  law,  as  'to-day/  that  is,  now  in  the  time  BOOK 
of  the  New  Testament :  but  likewise,  that  He  was  the  '  Lamb  j^ — - — 
slain  from  the  beginning  of  the  world :'  because  His  death  8.] 
and  passion,  being  ever  as  present  in  the  view  and  sight  of 
God  the  Father,  before  whom  'a  thousand  years  are  but  as 
one  day,'  the  same   was  typically  represented  by  sacrifices  [2  Pet.  3. 
and  effectual  Sacraments ;  and  the  merits  thereof  have  from    -' 
the  beginning  been  communicated  to  all  believers.     So  that 
although  in  imitation  of  the    Scriptures,  we  have   spoken 
hitherto  but  of  one  particular  Church,  and  of  the  succession 
of  it  in  the  lines  of  Seth  and  Sem ;  yet  have  there  been 
other  particular  Churches  in  all  ages,  which  were  built  upon 
the  said  rock  and  promised  Seed.     Cain  offered  his  sacrifice 
to    God   as  well  as  Abel;  though   it  was  not  for  his  sins 
accepted :  and  it  is  not  to  be  doubted  but  that  every  chief  [Gen.  4. 3, 
family  of  his  posterity  had  their  priests  and  public  worship 
of  God,  albeit  mingled  with   some  such   superstition   and 
idolatry  as  offended  God,  and  made  them  less  acceptable  in 
His  sight.     For  as  of  the  posterity  of  Seth  many  perished, 
so  we  are  to  judge  on  the  other  side,  that  many  of  Cain's 
line  died  in  God's  favoiu* :  except  we  should  think,  against 
the  rules  of  charity,  that  the  curse  which  fell  upon   Cain, 
killing  his  brother  Abel,  did  cause  his  offspring  to  become 
as  brute  beasts  :    whereas  having  Adam  their  grandfather, 
it  is  more  than  probable  that  he  did  better  instruct  them, 
and  prevailed  at  least  with  some  of  them.    Likewise  after  the 
flood,  all  Noah's  offspring,  being  one  Church  under  him,  and 
grounded  upon   Christ  the  true  foundation  of  it,  although 
afterwards,  when  they  were  settled  in  their  several  countries 
allotted  unto  them,  they  swerved  greatly  from  that  purity  in 
religion  which  Noah  had  taught  them,  yet  they  had  still 
their  priests,  their  sacrifices,  and  some  outward  worship  of 
God  amongst  them. 
89     Besides,  hitherto   all  the  world  being  as   one   people,  if 
there  were  then  any  visible  Churches  at  all  upon  the  earth, 
it  cannot  be  truly  said  that  the  calling  of  Abraham  out  of 
Chaldaea,  and  the  erecting  of  the  true  worship  of  God  in  his 
family,  did  make  them  to  be  in  worse  case  than  they  were 
before.     If  Churches  before,  they  so  continued  after,  though 
superstitious  and  idolatrous  Churches.    Again,  it  is  generally 


76 

BOOK  held  that  God  did  not  therefore  distinguish  the  Jews  from 

li other   nations   and  people,  and   settle   His   public  worship 

amongst  them,  as  purposing  thereby  that  His  Catholic 
Church,  in  their  times,  should  only  consist  of  them  and  of 
their  nations,  and  such  other  proselytes  as  would  be  circum- 
cised and  join  themselves  unto  them :  but  much  more 
because  by  that  means  the  truth  and  certainty  of  all  the 
promises  and  prophecies  concerning  the  coming  of  the 
Messias,  might  be  faithfully  and  diligently  observed,  and 
kept  in  one  nation,  and  visible  known  place  and  people.  For 
it  is  plain  in  the  Scriptures,  that  after  the  said  distinction, 
many  of  the  Gentiles  served  God,  and  believed  in  Christ, 
and  were  thereby  made  the  true  members  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  though  they  were  not  circumcised,  nor  had  any 
meddling  with,  or  dependency  upon  the  Jews.  Some  are 
[Job  2.  particularly  named ;  as  Job,  Jethro,  Rahab,  the  Ninevites, 
[Exod  18.  ^^^  >vidow  of  Sarepta,  Naaman,  Cornehus,  and  some  others  ; 
12.]  by  whom  we  are  not  only  to  judge  of  their  families  and 

[Mat.  12.  governments,  that  they  were  so  many  particular  Churches, 
fr'"'  4  Id  ^^^  likewise,  that  in  every  country  and  people,  many  such 
[Lu!4!27.]  godly  men  from  time  to  time  might  have  been  found,  who 
[Acts  10.  ^^^^j^  their  families,  and  peradventure  subjects,  were  so  to  be 
held  and  esteemed  of. 

We  will  not  enter  into  the  discussing  of  these  places,  how 

far  they  may  be  extended.     Without  faith  it  is  impossible 

to  please  God ;  for  he  that  cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that 

Heb.  11.6.  God  is,  and  that  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  seek  Him. 

°  *  ^'  ^*    In  the  Word  was  life,  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men.     Is  90 

God  the  God  only  of  the  Jews,  and  not  of  the  Gentiles  also  ? 

Rom.  3.     Yes,  of  the  Gentiles  also :  for  it  is  one  God,  Who  doth  jus- 

Joh^io  16  ^^^y  circumcision  by  faith,  and  [the]  uncircumcised  through 

faith.     I  have  other  sheep,  which  are  not  of  this  fold.     Only 

we   do  further  observe,  that  it  was   lawful  for  any  of  the 

Gentiles  to  come  into  the  outward  court  of  the  temple,  to 

1  Kings  8.  bring  their   sacrifices   unto   the   Lord,   and  there  to   oflPer 

Acts  8  27  ^P  their  prayers  likewise  unto  Him :  that  accordingly,  they 

did  often  resort  to  the  temple  for  devotion's  sake,  there  to 

worship  God :  as  by  the  examples  of  the  eunuch  of  Ethiopia, 

Job.  12.20.  and  of  certain  Grecians,  it  is^  mentioned  in  the  Scriptures  : 

y  '  Tbat  are  mentioned.'  Z>. 


11 

and  that  many  of  them  were  so  addicted  to  the  true  service  BOOK 
of  God,  as  the  prophet  Haggai  calleth  our  Saviour  Christ, 


Desiderium  Gentium.  So  that  the  Catholic  Church,  con-  7.] 
sisting  from  the  beginning  till  Abraham's  time,  of  such  only 
as  were  afterwards  for  distinction's  sake  called  Gentiles ; 
although  God  was  then  pleased  to  bestow  His  mercies  more 
plentifully  upon  that  one  particular  Church  of  the  Jews, 
deduced  from  Abraham,  than  upon  any  other,  or  indeed 
upon  all  the  rest,  for  the  principal  causes  before  specified; 
yet  they  were  not  utterly  so  rejected,  or  cast  out  of  God's 
favour,  but  that  many  of  them  did  continue  as  dutiful 
children  in  the  lap  and  bosom  of  the  said  Catholic  Church. 
Of  which  Catholic  Church,  it  is  true  that  Adam  and  Noah, 
for  their  times,  were,  under  Christ,  the  chief  governors. 
Howbeit  afterward  the  posterity  of  Noah  being  mightily 
increased,  when  thereupon  he  distributed  the  whole  world 
among  his  three  sons,  and  their  issue,  he  did  not  appoint 
any  one  of  them  to  be  the  ruler  of  the  said  Catholic  Church, 
but  left  the  government  of  every  particular  family  or  Church 
unto  their  chief  heads,  princes  and  priests,  and  of  the  whole 
to  the  Son  of  God,  and  sole  monarch  of  it.  Who  only  was 
able  to  undertake  such  a  charge.  Neither  do  we  read  that 
91  Aaron,  or  any  of  the  High-Priests,  took  upon  them  at  any 
time  to  extend  their  jurisdiction  beyond  the  bounds  and 
limits  of  the  twelve  tribes ;  or  so  much  as  once  dream  that 
the  whole  world  was  their  diocese  :  that  which  they  had  being 
more  than  indeed  ^  they  well  ordered. 

PLACET  EIS. 


CANON  XXXVI. 

M  anp  man  therefore  sfiall  a(Krm  titfter  t^at  Irurmg  t^e 
continuance  of  tje  <©Itr  Testament,  tfte  merits  of  ODI&risf s 
treatj  actuallg  to  come,  toere  not  sufficient  to  sabe  all  true 
teliebers :  or,  tjat  tfiere  foas  tfien  no  OTatSolic  C^urcJ :  or, 
t^at  at  anp  time  tjere  foas  ang  otfter  rodk  but  %t%\x%  CTJrist, 
tSe  blessetf  ^eetr,  upon  tojom  tje  Catholic  ©6urc6  fcoas  tfien 

»  *  Indeed  more  than.'  D. 


78 

BOOK  built :  or,  tjat  mang  of  tjc  CSrtntiks  fcotu  not  altoags,  for 
— ^^^—  augfit  tjat  is  linoton  to  tjc  contrary,  tru£  members  of  tjie 
OPatbolic  €^burcb :  or,  tfiat  ODSrist  l^imself  toas  not  tSe  sole 
beatr  or  monarch  all  tftatiobilt  of  tfie  tojok  ©atfioltc  iJDfinrcJ: 
or,  tjat  tbe  saitr  (B^atjolic  Cfiurcfi,  after  tje  members  of  it 
fcoere  trispersetr  into  all  tje  places  of  tje  fcoorltr,  b^as  otberbjise 
bisible  ii^nnper  partes:  or,  tbat  Noab  trilr  appoint  ang  man 
to  be  tbe  bisible  "btnti  of  tfie  saitr  Ol^atbolic  €butc]& :  *or,  tbat 
tbe  |^igb=^riest  among  tbe  gjehjs  iuti  ang  more  autboritg 
ober  tbe  CDatbolic  (2]^burcb  of  Cob  tban  liing  Babib  bab  ober 
tbe  unibersal  liingbom  of  €Bfob:  or,  tbat  tbe  saib|^igb=^tiest92 
bab  not  greatlg  sinneb,  if  b^  fiatr  taifeen  upon  bim,  or  usurpeb 
ang  sucb  infinite  autboritg,  be  botb  greatlp  err  ^. 

PLACET  EIS. 

*  The    '  Placet'    is  omitted    at    the      by  the  Barlow  MS.  which  are  given  in 
bottom  of  this  page  of  MS.  A.  the  Appendix. 

^  See  the  various  readings  supplied 


CONCERNING    THE 


GOVERNMENT  OF  GOD'S  CATHOLIC  CHURCH, 


AND  THE 


KINGDOMS  OF  THE  WHOLE  WORLD. 


93  BOOK  SECOND.* 


CHAPTER   FIRST. 

In  pursuing  our  intended  course  through  the  Old  Testa-  BOOK 
raent,  and  until  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  we  over-slipped  — ^ — 
and  passed  by  the  fulness  of  that  time  wherein  the  Son  of 
God,  the  maker  and  governor  of  all  the  world,  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
born  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  So  as  now  we  are  to  return  back, 
and  prosecute  our  said  course,  as  the^  true  grounds  thereof 
are  laid  down,  confirmed  and  practised  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. At  the  entrance  whereinto,  we  confess  ourselves  to  be 
greatly  amazed*^,  considering  the  strange  impediments,  and 
mighty  stumbling-blocks,  which,  through  long  practice  and 
incredible  ambition,  are  cast  in  our  way,  in  that  we  find 
the  estate  of  that  Church,  which  would  rule  over  all,  to  be 
degenerated  in  our  days,  as  far,  in  effect,  from  her  primary 
and  apostolical  institution  and  rules,  as  we  have  shewed 
before,  the  estate  of  the  Jewish  Church  to  have  swerved, 
through  the  like  pride  and  ambition,  from  that  excellent 
condition  wherein  she  was  first  established,  and  afterward 
preserved  and  beautified  by  Moses,  and  king  David,  with  the 
rest  of  his  most  worthy  and  godly  successors  ^.     For  except 

•  In   the   MS.  A.  a   new   series  of  astonished.'  D. 
pagination  commences.     A  new  scribe  •*  The  passage  with  the   words,  *  hi 

has  also  been  employed.  that  we  find   the  estate,'  and   ending 

^  *  As  we  find  the  true.'  Z).  with  the  sentence,  are  in  the  MS.  A. 

•=  'At  our  entrance  into  which  course,  enclosed  in  brackets, 
we  confess    ourselves    to   be    greatly 


80 

BOOK  we  should  condemn  the  Old  Testament^  as  many  ancient  ^ 

'■ —  heretics  ^  have  done,   and  thereupon   overthrow   all  which 

hitherto   we   have   built;    and   not   that   only,  but   should 
furthermore,  either  approve  of  their  gross  impiety  who  read 
the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament  as  if  they  were  falsified  94 
and  corrupted,  and  by  receiving  and  rejecting  as  much  of 
them  as  they  list,  do  prefer  before  them,  as  not  containing 
in   them   all  necessary  truth  for    man's   salvation,  certain 
obscure  and   apocryphal  writings ;  or,  should  ourselves  im- 
piously imagine  that  the  New  Testament,  as  now  we  have  it, 
was  but  a  rough  draught,  and  a  fit  project  compiled  for  the 
time,  by  the  Apostles,  to  be  afterwards  better  ordered,  polished, 
and  supplied  with  certain  human  traditions  and  doctrine,  by 
some   of  their   successors :    we   can  find  ^    no    authentical 
ground,   nor   sufficient   warrant,   in   those   writings,   which 
ought  to  be  the  true  rule  of  every  Christian  man's  conscience, 
as  not  being  there  to  be  found,  for  any  apostolical  priest  or 
bishop  either  to  pretend  that  all  the  particular  Churches  in 
the  world  are  under  his  government,  or  to  teU  the  subjects 
of  any  Christian  king,   opposite  in  some  points  unto   him, 
that  they  are  no  longer  bound  to  obey  him  their  said  king, 
but  until  they  shall  be  able,  by  force  of  arms,  or  by  some 
secret  practice,  to  subdue  him;  or  to  challenge  to  himself 
an  absolute  and  universal  authority  and  power  over  all  kings 
and  kingdoms  in  the  world,  to  bestow  them,  in  some  cases, 
under  pretence  of  religion,  when  he  shall  think  the  same  to 
be  most  available,  for  the  strengthening  and  upholding   of 
such  his  pretended  universal  power  and  dominion.     To  the 
proof   whereof,   before   we   address   ourselves,   because  the 
same  doth  much  depend  upon  the  admirable  humihation  of 
the  Son  of  God,  in  taking  our  nature  upon  Him,  and  perform- 
ing the  work  of  our  salvation,  in  such  a  manner  as  He  did, 
we  have  thought  it  our  duties,  lest  otherwise  we  might  be 
mistaken,  either  through  weakness,  simplicity,  or  malice,  first, 
briefly  to  observe,   notwithstanding   our    Saviour   His  said 
humiliation,  the  most  wonderful  dignity,  pre-eminency  and 
royalty  of  His  person. 

*  Aug.  de  Haeres.  cap.  xlvi.     [This  stood  in  the  copy,  but  has  been  struck 

reference  is  not  in  the  MS.  A.     See  out. 
note  A.]  «  '  We  can  see.'  D, 

'  *  Formerly  '   has   here    originally 


overall's  convocation  book.  81 

95  It  is  many  ways  apparent  that  the  mean  estate  and  BOOK 
condition  of  our  Saviour  Chiist  here  upon  earth,  was  one  — — — 
especial  motive,  both  to  the  Jews  and  Gentiles,  why,  in  their 
carnal  judgments,  He  was  to  the  one  sort  a  scandal  and  to 
the  other  a  scorn,  as  if  He  had  been  a  man  out  of  his  wits,  [i  Cor.  i. 
and  preached  He  knew  not  what.  In  which  respect,  partly  '^ 
not  only  the  people  of  the  Jews,  the  priests  of  all  sorts,  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  with  the  rest  of  their  hypocritical 
orders ;  but  likewise  the  civil  governors,  as  well  Romans  as 
Jews,  did  utterly  despise  Him,  hate  Him,  deride  Him,  beat 
Him,  and  put  Him  to  death.  Since  which  time  sundry  sorts  [Mat.  26. 
of  heretics  have  stumbled  at  the  same  stone,  labouring,  by  all  ^^  gi'&c  i 
the  means  they  could,  to  impeach  and  dishonour  the  person 
of  Christ,  in  regard  of  the  mean  show  of  His  human  nature^, 
notwithstanding  the  many  arguments  which  they  might 
have  found  in  the  Scriptures,  had  not  their  hearts  been 
hardened,  of  His  divinity.  On  the  other  side  also,  we  are 
not  ignorant  how  the  bishop  of  Rome  and  his  adherents, 
— supposing  it  would  too  much  impeach  their  credits  and 
worldly  reputations,  if  they  should  be  too  much  pressed  to 
deduce  the  principal  strength  of  their  estates  and  callings 
from  the  said  mean  condition  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  whilst 
He  lived  in  this  world, — do  thereupon  attribute  sundry 
virtues,  powers  and  branches  of  authority  unto  His  human 
nature,  which  do  not,  in  truth,  belong  properly  unto  it,  but 
are  rather  appertaining  to  His  person,  being  both  God  and 
man ' ;  as  hoping  thereby  to  get  some  fair  pretences  and 
colours  for  the  upholding  of  their  usurped  greatness  and 
pretended  uncontroulable  sovereignty.  For  the  avoiding 
therefore  of  these  extremities,  and  because  such  as  deny 
the  pope's  supremacy  are  most  falsely  charged  by  sundry 
passionate  and  inconsiderate  persons  to  be  men  that  believe 
no  one  article  of  the  Christian  faith  ^,  we  have  thought  it 

9G  meet  to  make  it  known  to  aU  the  Christian  world,  how 
detestable  to  the  Church  of  England  all  such  false  doctrine  is, 
as  doth  any  way  not  only  impeach  the  sacred  person  of  our 
Saviour  Christ,  but  likewise  the  other  two  persons  of  the 
blessed  Trinity,  God  the  Father,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  in 

^  [See  note  B.]  '  [See  note  C]  ^  [See  note  D.] 

OVERALL.  Q 


82 

BOOK  that  the  dishonouring  of  one  of  them  is  the  dishonouring  of 

—  them  all  three.     We  do  therefore  for  ourselves,,  and  in  the 

name  of  all  the  rest  of  the  Church  of  England,  acknowledge 
and  profess,  from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts,  the  truth  of  all 
that  is  written  in  the  sacred  Scriptures;  and  consequently, 
and  in  more  particular  manner,  whatsoever  is  written  in  the 
same  that  doth  appertain  to  the  most  holy  and  blessed 
Trinity.  Out  of  the  doctrine  of  which  sacred  writings, 
because  the  Apostles  and  Churches  of  God,  moved  there- 
unto by  sundry  sorts  of  heretics,  have,  long  since,  most 
faithfully  and  learnedly  deduced  into  certain  summaries, 
rightly  termed  Creeds,  all  those  points  of  true  doctrine 
which  do  concern  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  are  necessarily  to  be  believed,  under 
pain  of  condemnation ;  we  do  resolutely  embrace  and  stead- 
fastly believe  all  and  every  one  the  articles  of  the  Apostles^ 
Creed,  and  all  and  every  one  the  articles  of  the  ^  other  Creeds, 
made  by  sundry  councils  for  the  further  declaration  of  the 
Christian  faith  and  Apostolic  Creed,  as  of  the  Nicene  Creed^ 
made  by  the  council  of  Nice  against  Arius,  who  denied  the 
divinity  of  the  Son  of  God ;  and  of  the  next  Creed,  made 
in  the  first  council  of  Constantinople,  ratifying  and  further 
declaring  the  Nicene  Creed  against  Eudoxius  the  Arian,  and 
Macedonius,  who  denied  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  God ;  and  of 
the  Creed  made  in  the  first  council  of  Ephesus"^  against 
Nestorius,  who  taught  that  the  two  natures  in  Christ  were 
not  united  together  personally,  but  that  the  Word,  which  did 
take  our  nature  upon  Him  for  our  redemption,  did  only  97 
assist  Christ  our  Saviour,  as  one  friend  may  assist  another ; 
and  of  the  Creed  made  in  the  council  of  Chalcedon  against 
Eutyches,  who  did  confound  the  two  natures  of  Christ. 
Against  any  of  which  articles  whosoever  doth  oppose  himself, 
and  doth  wilfully  continue  in  such  his  opposition,  we  hold 
and  judge  them  to  be  worthily  subject  to  all  those  censures 

1  The    passage    beginning,     *  other  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  God,  and  to  be 

Creeds,'  and   ending  *  as    of    the,'   is  a  person  proceeding  from  the  Father 

in  the  margin  of  A.  and  the  Son,  and  all  and  every  one  the 

"  The  passage  has  originally  stood  articles  of  the  Creed,'  &c.     The  words 

thus  in  A.     *  And  all  and  every  one  '  certifying  and  further   declaring  the 

the  articles  of  the  Creed  made  in  the  Nicene  Creed  against   Eudoxius    the 

first   council    of    Constantinople,    and  Arian,'  stand  in  the  margin. 
Macedonius  and  Eudoxius,  who  denied 


overall's  convocation  book.  83 

and   anathematisms,   which   the    several    constitutions    and  BOOK 

canons  of  the  said  councils  have  justly  laid  upon  them.  '- — 

Also^  with  the  same  resolution  and  faith  before  mentioned, 
we  receive  and  believe  all  and  every  one  the  several  points 
and  articles  of  Athanasius'  Creed,  made  a  little  after  the 
council  of  Nice,  against  such  blasphemous  opinions  as  in 
those  times  were  either  directly,  or  indirectly,  published  in 
corners  and  spread  here  and  there  to  the  seducing  of  many. 
According  to  some  articles  of  the  which  Creed  that  do  more 
nearly  concern  our  course,  we  steadfastly  believe  and  confess, 
'that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  is  both  God 
and  man ;  God,  of  the  substance  of  the  Father,  begotten 
before  all  worlds  ;  and  man,  of  the  substance  of  His  Mother, 
born  in  the  world;  perfect  God,  and  perfect  man,  of  a 
reasonable  soul  and  human  flesh  subsisting;  equal  to  the 
Father  as  touching  His  Godhead,  and  inferior  to  the  Father, 
[as]  touching  His  manhood;  Who  although  He  be  both 
God  and  man,  yet  He  is  not  two,  but  one  Christ ;  one,  not 
by  conversion  of  the  Godhead  into  flesh,  but  by  taking  [of] 
the  manhood  into  God;  one  altogether,  not  by  confusion  of 
substance,  but  by  unity  of  person.'  In  respect  of  which 
personal  union  of  the  two  natures  of  our  Saviour  Christ, 
without  confusion  or  mixture  of  either  of  them,  thus  de- 
scribed by  Athanasius  ",  whatsoever  is  afiirmed  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, as  well  of  the  one  nature  as  of  the  other,  the  same  is 
98  also  truly  to  be  affirmed  de  toto  composito,  that  is,  of  His 
most  sacred  person  being  both  God  and  man ;  the  essential 
proprieties  °  of  them  both  remaining,  notwithstanding,  dis- 
tinguished. 

For,  as  the  said  personal  or  hypostatical  union  of  the  said 
two  natures  doth  not  make  the  one  nature  to  be  the  other, 
the  divine  nature  to  be  the  human  nature,  or  the  human 
nature  to  be  the  divine  nature;  so  doth  it  not  make  the 
essential  proprieties  of  the  one  nature  to  be  the  essential 
proprieties  of  the  other  nature;  but  as  well  the  proprieties 
and  actions  as  the  natures  themselves  do  remain  distinguished, 
though  united  in  one  person;  both  of  them  concurring 
together,  the  Deity  in  working  that  which  appertaineth  to 
the  Deity,  and  the  humanity  executing  those  essential  pro- 

«  'Described  in  the  said  Creed.'  D.  *  '  Properties.'  D. 

g3 


84  overall's  convocation^  book. 

BOOK  prieties  and  actions  which  do  belong  unto  the  humanity. 

—  For    example,   the    divine   nature    appeared    in    Christ   by 

miracles,   when  His  human   nature   was   subject   to   many 

opprobries  and  injuries.      In   that  our   Saviour  Christ  did 

Mat.  14. 17.  satisfy  five  thousand  persons  with  five  loaves,  did  give  water 

Mat.  14.25.  of  life  to  the  woman  of  Samaria,  did  walk  upon  the  sea  with 

Mat.  8. 26.  ^Yj  foot,   did  by  His  commandment  calm   the  winds, — He 

shewed  thereby  some  effects  and  works  of  His  divine  nature, 

because   they  were,   as  one   well  saith,    Verbi  propria,  non 

carnis,  the  proprieties  of  the  Word,  and  not  of  the  flesh. 

Mat.  14. 19.  Again,  in  that  Christ  brake  bread,  this  was  an  office  of  His 

human  nature;  but  in  that  He  multiplied  it,  the  same  did 

appertain   to    His   divine   nature.     In   that    He   cried   out 

Joh.l  1.43.  ^Lazarus,  come   forth,^  that  was   the   office  of  His  human 

nature ;  but  in  that  He  quickened  him  and  raised  him  from 

death,  that  did  belong  unto  His  divine  nature.     In  that  He 

Mat.  9.  2.  said,  'Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee,'  that  was  an  office  of  His 

human  nature ;  but  in  that  such  sins  were  indeed  remitted, 

the  same  did  appertain  to  His  divine  nature.     In  that  our 

Joh.  19.     Saviour  Christ   died,  the  same  did  proceed  from  the  flesh ; 

Heb.2. 14  ^^*  ^^  *^^*  ^y  His  death  He  did  expiate  our  sins,  that  did 

15-  proceed  from  the  Spirit.    In  that  He  was  buried,  did  proceed  99 

4.  '  from  the  flesh;  but  in  that  He  did  raise  Himself  from  the 

Joh.  2. 19.  dead,  that  was  the  office  of  His  divinity.     In  that  He  gave 

bread  to  His  Apostles  in  His  last  supper.  He  did  it  as  man ; 

but  in  that  He  made  them  partakers  of  His  blessed  body. 

Mat.  26.     He  did  the  same  as  He  was  God.     In  that  now  being  in 

10  16^°^^  heaven.  He  doth  possess  that  kingdom  in   the  name  and 

Lu.  22, 30.  behalf  of  His  elect,  that  doth  appertain  unto  His  human 

nature ;  but  that  He  doth  now  remain  with  us  and  dwell  in 

Joh.  15.4.  our  hearts,  that  is  an  office  of  His  divine  nature.     In  that 

Heb.7.25,  He  maketh  intercession  for  us,  that   doth   belong   to  His 

Rom.  5. 9.  human  nature ;  but  in  that  He  doth  justify  us,  regenerate 

Phil.  2. 13.  us,  work  in  us  both  to  will  and  to  perform,  in  that  He  ruleth 

Ps^ii9  3^  us  and  leadeth  us  in  the  way  of  His  commandments,  all 

these  offices  do  appertain  unto  His  divinity.     Lastly,  in  that 

He   shall   come   in  the   clouds,  and   say  unto   one   sort  of 

Mat25.34.  persons,  '  Come,  ye  blessed,'  and  unto  the  other  sort, '  Depart, 

ye  cursed,'  He  shall  do  the  same  according  to  His  human 

nature ;  but  in  that  He  shall  judge  every  man  according  to 


85 

His  knowledge  of  all  men's  hearts,  their  cogitations,  desires  book 
and  works,  that  He  shall  do  as  God.  '■ — 


Nevertheless,  any  thing  thus  by  us  affirmed  notwithstand- 
ing, Christ  Himself  is   not  divided,  though   the  proprieties 
and  actions  of  His  two  natures  are  in  this  sort  to  be  distin- 
guished :  as  God  Himself  is  not  divided,  although  the  three 
persons  in  Trinity  are  rightly  held  to  be  indeed  distinguished; 
and  yet  all  the  said  actions  and  proprieties  of  the  two  natures 
of  Christ,  distinguished,  as  we  have  expressed,  they  are,  not- 
withstanding, very  truly  to  be  affirmed  of  His  sacred  person. 
The  reason  whereof  hath  been  before  touched,  and  it  is  this ;  p-  98. 
because  seeing  that  both  the  natures  are  joined  together  in 
the  person  of  the  Son  by  an  hypostatical,  and  consequently 
by  a  true  and  essential  union,  so  as  Christ  is  thereby  both 
true  God,  in  regard  of  His  divine  nature,  and  true  man,  in 
100 respect  of  His  human  nature;  whatsoever  is  the  propriety  of 
the  divine  nature  and  of  the  human  nature,  the   same   is 
wholly  and  altogether  in  Christ,  and  is  necessarily  therefore 
to  be  affirmed  of  Him,  both  essentially  and  properly.     In 
respect  whereof,  we  say  that  Christ  was  dead,  and  that  He 
could  not  die ;  that  He  is  both  finite  and  infinite ;  eternal, 
and  temporal ;  in  every  place,  and  yet  circumscribed  in  one 
place.     For,  of  necessity,  whatsoever  are  the   properties   of 
the  human  nature,  the  same  are  truly  and  properly  to  be 
affirmed  de  vero  homine ;  and  whatsoever  are  the  proprieties 
of  the  divine  nature,  the  same  are  likewise  to  be  affirmed  de 
vero  Deo ;  Christ  being,  out  of  all  controversy  amongst  the 
children  of  God,  et  verus  homo,  et  verus  Deus.     And  thus  we 
have,  after  a  sort,  both  briefly  and  truly  set  down  the  force 
and  efficacy  of  the  hypostatical  union  of  the  two  natures  of 
Christ,  being  distinguished,  but  no  ways  confounded ;  as  the 
same,  together  with  the  true  doctrine  of  all  other  necessary 
articles  concerning  the  blessed  Trinity,  doth,  by  the  Scrip- 
tures, most  truly  expounded  in  the  Creeds  above  mentioned, 
many  ways  very  notably  appear. 

To  this  purpose  much  more  might  here  have  been  added 
by  us ;  if,  our  course  considered,  we  had  thought  it  necessary. 
Only  we  have  thought  it  fit,  fui'thermore  to  profess  and 
make  it  thereby  known  to  all  men,  that  there  are  some  other 
Creeds  made  by  other  councils  and  particular  bishops,  like 


86 

BOOK  to  Athanasius^,  and  other  worthy  persons ;  as  Irenseus' 
- — ^, —  Creed,  Tertullian^s  Creed,  as  we  may  so  term  it,  Damasus  his 
ham,x.4.  Creed,  the  Creed  ascribed  to  St.  Ambrose  and  St.  Augustine, 
1—18.  (  2^0  £)eiifji  laudamuSj  ^c.  the  Creed  of  the  first  council  of 
Toledo,  St.  Jerome's  Creed,  the  Creed  ascribed  to  Leo,  which 
was  approved  by  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  and  the  Creed  of 
the  sixth  council  of  Constantinople,  against  the  Monothelites, 
holding  that  in  Christ,  both  God  and  man,  there  was  but  one 
will  j  all  of  them  tending  to  the  setting  forth  the  orthodoxal  loi 
and  true  doctrine  of  '  One  God  in  Trinity  and  Trinity  in 
Unity,  not  confounding  the  Persons,  nor  dividing  the  sub- 
stance P  j  and  of  one  Christ,  true  God,  and  true  man,  not 
confounding  His  natures,  nor  dividing  His  Person.'  Which 
Creeds  we  do  receive,  embrace,  and  reverence  in  such  sort  as 
they  have  been  received,  embraced  and  reverenced  hitherto 
by  all  the  particular  Churches  of  the  Christian  world ;  inas- 
much as  they  agree,  both  with  the  Scriptures,  with  the 
Apostles'  Creed,  with  the  four  Creeds  mentioned  of  the  first 
four  general  councils,  and  with  Athanasius'  Creed;  which 
contain  in  them  that  faith  which  was  then,  and  so  still  ought 
to  be  accounted  the  true.  Catholic  faith;  nothing,  in  efiect, 
being  contained  in  all  the  Creeds  before  by  us  specified,  which 
may  not  be  deduced  by  necessary  consequences  out  of  the 
Creed  which  Athanasius  made  ^ ;  the  conclusion  of  which 
Creed  is  in  these  words  expressed ;  — '  This  is  the  Catholic 
faith,  which  except  a  man  believe  faithfully  he  cannot  be 
saved.'  To  which  conclusion  that,  in  sense,  is  very  consonant 
wherewith  Damasus  doth  end  his  Creed '^,  in  these  words; 
'  Read  these  things,  believe  them,  retain  them ;  to  this  faith 
submit  thy  soul,  and  thou  shalt  obtain  life  and  reward  from 
Christ.' 

In  which  Creeds,  containing  the  Catholic  faith  in  those 
days,  or  in  any  of  the  rest,  we  have  thought  it  good  here  to 
remember,  that  there  is  not  any  one  article  to  warrant  or 
prove  those  new  articles  which  were  coined  long  after  the 
making  of  any  the  said  Creeds  ^  by  the  bishops  of  Rome,  and 

P  From   here    to    the    end    of    the  '  [See  note  E.] 

sentence  stands  in  the  margin  of  A.,  *  The    passage    beginning    'by   the 

added  by  the  same  hand.  bishops   of  Rome,'    and    ending  with 

1  The   D.    reads,    *  out   of  the    said  the   word    '  supremacy,'  is   written  in 

Athanasian  Creed.'  the  margin  of  ^.  by  the  same  hand. 


87 

are  added  to  the  Nicene  Creed  by  Pius  the  Fourth,  in  the  book 
profession  of  the  Roman  faith,  specially  that  new  article  of  — ^ — 
the  pope's  supremacy,  which  is  still  so  stiffly  maintained  and 
urged  upon  many  under  pain  of  the  loss  of  their  souls,  viz. 
that  it  is  altogether  necessary  for  them,  if  they  will  be  saved, 
to  be  obedient  to  the  bishop  of  Rome*.  Which  new  article, 
102  being  but  an  extravagant  conclusion  made  by  a  very  strange 
man  and  built  upon  as  strange  collections  out  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, we  leave  it  for  a  novelty  unto  all  the  articles  of  the 
ancient  Catholic  faith;  and  will  now  address  ourselves  to 
prosecute  the  same  course  and  points  in  the  New  Testament 
which  we  held  in  the  Old. 

[placet  eis.] 


CHAPTER  II. 

It  is  a  certain  rule  in  divinity,  that  grace  doth  not  destroy 
nature  ".  The  doctrine  of  the  Seed  of  the  woman,  that  was 
foretold  should  break  the  serpent's  head,  did  not  abolish  the 
moral  law.  The  ceremonies  in  the  Old  Testament,  which 
shadowed  and  signified  the  mercies  of  God  in  Christ,  had  no 
power  to  extinguish  the  laws  first  imprinted  in  men's  hearts, 
and  afterwards  engraven  in  tables  of  stone  by  the  finger  of 
God.  The  prophets  foretelling  the  coming  of  Christ,  and 
the  merits  of  His  passion,  did  likewise  reprove  all  sins  and 
offences  committed  against  the  Ten  Commandments.  Christ 
testifieth  of  Himself,  that  He  '  came  not  to  destroy  the  law 
and  the  prophets,  but  to  fulfil  them.'  By  His  death  He  hath  Mat.  5. 17. 
delivered  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  but  not  from  the 
obedience  of  it.  And  St.  Paul  saith  that  the  Apostles  did 
not  ^make  the  law  of  none  effect  through  faith,  but  that  Rom.3.13. 
they  did  thereby  establish  the  law.'  For  that  faith  doth 
only  apprehend  Christ  truly  to  salvation,  which  worketh  by 
charity;  that  is,  which  purgeth  the  conscience  from  dead 
works  to  serve  the  living  God,  and*  bringeth  forth  by  the 
Spirit,  obedience  to  the  precepts  and  laws  of  God. 

'   [See  Note  F.]  '  God  and,'  inclusive,  are  in  the  margin 

"  [See  Note  G.]  of  A. 

*  The    words    from    *  purgeth,'    to 


88 

BOOK       It  y  hath  been  shewed  by  us  at  large  in  the  former  book, 

'- —  that  although  the  Son  of  God,  having  made  the  world,  did  by 

i,2,3f&c/l  ^^^  i^ighty  power  and  divine  providence,  retain,  as  it  were, 
in  His  own  hands,  the  general  rule  and  government  of  it ; 
yet  for  a  more  visible  benefit  and  comfort  to  mankind.  He  103 
did  divide  and  distribute  the  same  into   divers  countries, 
principalities  and  kingdoms ;  and  ordaining  civil  magistracy, 
did  not  only  appoint  sovereign  princes  and  kings  as  His 
deputies  and  lieutenants  upon  earth  to  rule  and  govern  under 
Him  such  countries  and  kingdoms  as  He  had  allotted  unto 
them ;  but  did  likewise  tie  mankind  by  one  of  the  moral  laws 
engraven  in  their  hearts,  that  they  should  honour  them,  serve 
them,  and  be  obedient  unto  them.     Which  particular  com- 
mandment was  no  more  abolished  by  the  Incarnation  of  our 
Saviour  Christ,  than  were  all  the  rest.     Nay  it  was  in  truth 
of  such  force  and  public  note,  as  that  our  Saviour,  having 
most  willingly  subjected   Himself  to  the  obedience  of  the 
whole  law,   did  very  carefully,  upon  every  occasion,  shew 
Himself  most  observant  of  this  one  law  amongst  the  rest. 
For  in  the  whole  course  of  His  life  here  upon  earth,  we  find 
not  any  alteration  that  He  made  in  the  civil  state  where  He 
was  conversant ;  which  He  must  of  necessity  have  done,  if 
His   coming   into   the   world  had  any  way  impeached  the 
authority  of  the  civil  magistrates.     It  is  expressly  recorded 
Lu. 2. 51.   of  Him  that  He  lived  in  subjection  to  His  parents;  therein 
fulfilling  the  said  fifth  commandment,  which  containeth  as 
well  the  subjection  due  to  authority  civil  as  paternal.     He 
Rom.  1. 3.  ij^as  ^made  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to  the  fiesh,^  as  the 
Apostle  speaketh ;  and  so  had,  no  doubt,  according  to  His 
manhood,   great  natural  compassion  of  those  miseries  and 
afflictions  which  the  Jews  at  that  very  time  endured  under 
the   Romans.     Howbeit,    as   knowing   the   duties    of  their 
allegiance,  He  neither  moved  nor  any  way  encouraged  them 
to  take  arms  against  the  emperor;  nor  filled  their  heads 
with  shifts  and  distinctions  how  subjects  in  this  case  and 
that   case  were  superior   to  their  sovereigns ;    nor  did  any 
way  approve  of  those  rebellious  courses  in  them  whereunto 
they  were,  of  their  own  dispositions,  very  greatly  addicted,  lot 

y  Here    in    the    margin    of    A.    is      not  a  new  Capitular.'  (?) 
written  in   red    clialk,    '  Begin    here ; 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  89 

He  was  so  far  from  those  exorbitant  and  bad  humours,  as  BOOK 
still  He  shewed,  when  there  was  cause,  His  great  detestation  — — — 
of  them.    He  did  Himself  very  willingly  pay  tribute  when  it  [Mat.  17. 
was  demanded ;  and  upon  fit  occasion,  gave  all  the  Jews  this     '^ 
general  2  rule,  that  they,  living  under  Caesar,  were  bound  to 
pay  unto  him  those  things  that  were  his;  meaning  such  obedi-  [Mat.  22. 
ence,  custom,  tributes,  tolls,  taxations  and  payments,  as  by     '-' 
the  laws,  both  divine  and  imperial,  were   due  unto  Caesar. 
And  certainly  if  ever  it  had,  and  might  have  been  lawful  for 
private  men,  in  respect  of  their  own  zeal,  to  have  used  force 
against   authority,   it  seemeth  unto  us  that  it  might   have 
been  borne  with  in  the  Apostles,  upon  some  such  accidents 
as   then   fell   out.     Judas  had  betrayed  their  master,  and 
thereupon  a  multitude   was  sent,  with  a  public  officer,  to 
apprehend  Him.     Which  the  Apostles  perceiving,  conferred 
together,  as  it  seemeth,  how  to  make  resistance,  and  said  in 
their  zeal,  'Master,  shall  we  smite  them  with  the  sword?^  Lu.22. ^9. 
But  Peter  seeing,  of  likelihood,  the  haste,  violence,  and  fury 
that  was  used  by  the  said  multitude,  did  upon  the  sudden, 
pluck  out   his   sword,   and  without  any  expectation  ^   what '  waiting 
Christ  would  answer  to  the  said  question,  smiting  one  of 
the  company,  did  cut  ofi"  his  ear.     Now  if  we  shall  consult 
with  flesh  and  blood,  who  would  not  approve  this  fact  of 
St.  Peter  ?    But  our  Saviour  Christ,  being  void  of  any  heat 
or  passion,  and  only  respecting  the  will  of  God  and  the  due 
observation  of  the  said  particular  law,  did  utterly  condemn 
in  St.  Peter  that  violent  and  unlawful  attempt ;  because  he 
being  but  a  private  man,  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  tem- 
poral sword,  which  belonged  to   the  civil  magistrate;    and 
much  less  should  have  used  it  against  authority.    And  there- 
fore, as  well  to  let  St.  Peter  see  his  offence,  as  also  to  leave  a 
caution  for  the  bridling  thenceforward  »  of  all  future  rash 
105  zeal  in  such  a  case.  He  justified  the  law  of  God,  and  did 

leave  the  same  for  a  rule  to  all  posterity,  saying,  '  All  that  [Mat.  26. 
take  the  sword,  shall  perish  with  the  sword ; '  meaning  all  ^^'^ 
private  persons  that  shall  at  any  time  abuse,  after  that  sort, 
the  civil  sword,  which  doth  in  no  wise  appertain  unto  them. 
Besides,  it  is  manifest  that  our  Saviour  Christ,  if,  as  He 

'  *  Following.*  D.  *  '  Bridling  from  thcnccfoi  wards.'   A 


90  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  was  God,  He  had  been  disposed,  was  able  to  have  defended 
Himself  against  all  the  world.     Nay,  as  He  was  man.  He 


might,  by  prayer  to  His  Father,  have  procui'ed  sufficient 
assistance  against  the  force  of  all  His  enemies,  had  He  not 
well  known  that  course  to  have  been  repugnant  to  the 
obedience  which  He  had  undertaken,  of  the  said  command- 
ment, and  no  way  agreeable  to  the  vocation  and  work  which 
He  had  in  hand ;  and  therefore  persisting  in  His  reproof  of 
[Mat.  26.  St.  Peter, '  Thinkest  thou,'  saith  He  unto  him,  'that  I  cannot 
^^'-'  now  pray  to  My  Father,  and  He  will  give  Me  more  than 

twelve  legions  of  Angels?'  but  it  is  ever^  apparent  in  all  the 
proceedings  of  our  Saviour  Christ  whilst  He  lived  in  this 
world,  that  He  never  Hked,  in  any,  the  resistance  of  civil 
authority  by  force ;  or  approved  of  any  inconsiderate  and 
rash  zeal,  bent  against  magistrates  or  any  other  persons ; 
but  was  always  ready  to  blame  and  check  the  same,  as  He 
did  when  He  found  it  in  two  other  of  His  Apostles  who  to 
revenge  an  injury  offered  to  their  master,  sought  to  have 
had  it  punished  from  heaven.  For  when  the  Samaritans 
refused, — ^upon  conference  and  direction,  we  doubt  not,  of 
those  that  were  in  authority  over  them, — to  give  Christ 
Lu.  9.  54,  entertainment  and  lodging  in  one  of  their  cities,  James  and 
^^'  John  were  so  moved  therewith  as  they  would  needs  have 

licence  of  Him  to  command  that  fire  should  come  down  from 
[2  Kings  heaven,  as  Elias  did ;  shewing  thereby,  that  in  their  heat,  if 
I.  10-14.]  ^^^^  ^^^  been  able,  they  would  have  had  them  all  destroyed. 

But  our  Saviour  Christ,  disliking  such  fiery  and  rash  zeal,  106 
rebuked  them  and  said,  '  You  know  not  of  what  spirit  you 
are/  that  is,  in  effect,  as  if  He  should  have  said.  You  may 
pretend  Elias  his  fact,  but  you  are  far  from  Elias  his  spirit. 
He  only  executed  the  judgment  of  God,  as,  by  the  Spirit,  He 
was  extraordinarily  directed :  whereas  you  have  received  no 
such  direction,  but  are  only  in  your  passion  and  heat  stirred 
up  to  revenge. 

The  conclusion  hereof  is,  that  Christ  our  Lord  all  the  time 
He  remained  here  upon  the  earth,  did  not  only  in  His  own 
person  shew  Himself  obedient  to  civil  authority,  according 
to   the   said  fifth   commandment,  but   did   likewise  utterly 

**  In  A.  the  word  '  very'  is  written  in  red  chalk  above  'ever.' 


overall's  convocation  book.  91 

condemn,  in  others,  upon  every  occasion  offered  unto  Him,  book 
throughout  the  four  Evangelists,  all  inconsiderate  zeal  and  ^^- 
opposition  against  temporal  magistracy.  Insomuch  as  con- 
cerning His  own  said  obedience,  when  He  was  apprehended, 
notwithstanding  Peter's  sword.  He  submitted  Himself  to  the 
public  officer  that  was  then  sent  for  Him  ;  and  likewise  being 
afterwards  carried  to  Pilate,  the  civil  magistrate  at  that  time, 
under  the  emperor,  and  before  him  falsely  charged  by  His 
maHcious  adversaries  with  treason.  He  behaved  Himself  in 
such  dutiful  manner  as  was  fit  and  convenient  for  Him  that 
truly  had  professed  subjection  '^,  and  did  in  no  sort  seek  to 
decline  his  power  and  authority,  either  by  alleging  that 
He  was  not  the  emperor's  subject,  or  that  Pilate  was  not 
Plis  competent  judge,  or  by  using  any  other  tergiversation  or 
evasion ;  but  acknowledged  very  freely,  his  said  authority  to 
be  lawful,  and  yielding  Himself  thereunto,  did  confess  that 
it  '  was  given  him  from  above.'  Joh.  19.11. 


107  CANON  I. 

^ntr  therefore  if  ang  man  sfiall  afKrnt,  untrer  colour  of  ang 
tSing  tfiat  ts  in  tf)t  acn'pturcs,  citjer  tfiat  tfie  hottxinz  of 
grace  in  tfie  Kcto  '^Testament  trot]^  more  abolish  tSe  rules  of 
nature  or  moral  lato  of  CSotr  tj&an  it  tritr  in  tfte  <©llr;  or,  tjat 
tjbrougj  faitfi  tfie  sailr  lalu  foas  not  rather  establisjetr  tjban 
in  ang  sort  impeacJeU ;  or,  tfiat  because  as  mang  as  beliebe 
are  retreemelr  antr  matre  free  from  tje  curse  of  tje  lahj,  tjeg 
are  therefore  exempted  anti  free  from  tfie  obelrience  of  t^e 
lato;  or,  t^at  bg  tfie  incarnation  of  our  gbabiour  OTfirist, 
obetrience  to  tfie  fiftfi  commandment,  touching  honour  true  to 
parents  anU  princes,  toas  in  ang  sort  impeacfieb,  tje  rest  of 
tfte  lahi  being  establisftclr ;  or,  tfiat  our  S>abiour  (2D]&rist, 
ftabing  unlrertalien  tfie  fulfilling  of  tfie  lojole  lafo,  as  far 
fortft,  at  tfie  least,  as  eber  maniiintr  bias  bountr  to  fiabe  fuU 
Klleb  it,  came  sfiort  in  tftis  one  lafo,  bg  exempting  l^imself 
from  ang  obetrience  true  to  tjbe  cibil  magistrate ;  or,  tfiat  |^e, 

*=  The  passage  from  '  that'  to  '  subjection'  inclusive,  is  in  the  margin  of  //. 


92 

BOOK  jbabing  titH  ^imstlf  according  to  t^e  saiJj  commandment,  as 

—  Ml  to  tfie  oftetrience  of  if)z  ctbil  magistratt  as  tj^e  oi^ebiencc 

fcofitcfi  hjas  true  to  |^is  paunts,  Ijitr  not,  tofiilst  |^c  libttr  m  los 
tftt  toodtr,  fulfil  tj^e  lato  tojbollg  concerning  tfiem  botS;  or, 
tj)at  |]^c  trOj  anp  fcoag  or  at  ang  time  encourage  tfie  ^elos,  or 
ang  otfier,  JJirectlp  or  inlrirectlg,  to  rebel  for  anp  cause  tofiat= 
soeber  against  tSe  IRoman  emperor  or  ang  of  i)is  subortiinate 
magistrates ;  or,  t^at  |^e  trilj  not  berg  toillinglg,  botfi  |^im= 
self  pag  tribute  to  (JDaesar,  antr  also  atjbise  tbe  gjetos  so  to 
tro;  or,  tfiat  b^'bm  ||e  bjilletr  t6e  gjetos  to  pag  tribute  to 
CTeesar,  inclutring  therein  tjbeir  Jjutg  of  obetfience  unto  Stm, 
J^e  tiOJ  not  tberein  treal  plainlg  antr  sincerelg,  but  meant 
secretlg  tbat  t^eg  sboulti  be  bounlr  no  longer  to  be  obetrient 
unto  Jim,  but  until  bg  force  tjeg  sboultr  be  able  to  resist 
tim;  or,  tfiat  |^e  tritr  not  utterlg  antr  trulg  contremn  all 
tJebices,  conferences  antr  resolutions  tobatsoeber,  eitber  in  |^is 
oton  Apostles,  or  in  ang  otber  persons,  for  tbe  using  of  force 
against  cibil  autboritg ;  or,  tbat  it  is  or  can  be  more  labjful 
for  ang  pribate  persons,  eitber  of  ^t  Jeter's  calling,  or  of 
ang  otber  profession,  to  Irrabj  tbeir  sbjortfs  against  autboritg, 
tbougb  in  tbeir  rasb  ^eal  tbeg  sfioultr  boltr  it  lawful  so  to  tro 
for  tbe  preserbation  of  religion,  tban  it  toas  for  g?t  ^eter  for 
tbe  preserbation  of  bis  master's  life;  or,  tbat  bg  ODbrisfsiog 
bjortrs  abobe  mentioned,  all  subfects  of  tobat  sort  soeber  h3itb= 
out  exception,  ougbt  not  bg  tbe  lab)  of  ^otr  to  perisb  toitb  tbe 
stoortr,  tbat  talie  anSj  use  tbe  sb^ortr  for  ang  cause  against 
lungs  anU  sobereign  princes  unUer  tobom  tbeg  b^ere  born, 
or  untrer  tobose  Jurisdiction  tbeg  bo  inl^uhii ;  or,  tbat  seeing 
our  ^abiour  CTbtist  tooulb  not  babe  tbe  Samaritans  to  be 
Irestrogeb  toitb  fire  from  beaben,  altbougb  tbeg  feere  at  tbat 
time  t^ibiUzti  in  religion  from  tbe  3Jeb)S  anb  refuseb  to  receibe 
l^im  in  person,  it  is  not  to  be  ascribetr  to  tbe  spirit  of  Satan 
for  ang  pribate  men  to  attempt  bg  gunpotober  anb  fire  from 
bell  to  blobj  up  anb  bestrog  tbeir  sobereigns,  anb  tbe  febole 
state  of  tbe  countrg  bjbere  tbeg  toere  born  anb  breb,  because  in 
tbeir  conceits  tbeg  refuseb  some  parts  of  QLixi%V%  boctrine  anb 
gobernment ;  or,  tbat  (JPbn'st  tiiti  not  foell  anb  as  tbe  saib  fiftb 


93 

commantrmnxt  tfitJ  ucjuirc,  m  submitting  l^imself  as  '^t  titi  book 
to  autfioritB,  altj^ougft  |^t  &)as  first  sent  for  toiti)  sfeortrs  anb  — ii — 
stabes,  as  if  |^e  fiatr  been  a  tftief,  anb  tben  aftertoarbs  carried 
to  ^ilate  anb  bg  bim,  albeit  be  founb  no  ebil  in  |^tm,  con= 
tremnetr  to  treatb  ;  or,  tbat  bg  ang  troetrine  or  example,  tobicb 
iio(2]:brist  eber  taugfit  or  batb  left  upon  goolr  record,  ft  can  be 
probetr  lafoful  to  ang  subjects  for  ang  cause  of  fobat  nature 
soeber  to  becline  eitfter  tbe  autboritg  anb  furtstiiction  of  tbetr 
sobereign  princes,  or  of  ang  tbeir  lawful  beputies  anb  inferior 
magistrates  ruling  unber  tbem,  be  botb  greatlg  err. 


CHAPTER  III. 


i 


It  is  many  ways  very  plain  and  evident  that  the  Jews  did 
expound  all  those  places  of  the  prophets  which  do  notably 
set  forth  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  to  be 
meant  of  a  temporal  kingdom  which  He  should  erect  upon 
the  earth.  And  upon  that  false  ground  they  did  imagine 
that  when  their  expected  Messiah  should  come  into  the 
world,  He  was  to  advance  them  unto  a  glorious  estate  here 
upon  earth,  and  to  reign  in  the  midst  of  them  as  a  most 
mighty  and  temporal  monarch.  Which  erroneous  conceit, 
when  Herod  heard  of  the  birth  of  Christ,  made  him  to  fear 
lest  the  new-born  babe  should  deprive  him  of  his  kingdom, 
and  induced  him  thereupon  to  seek  His  destruction.  Thence 
also  it  did  proceed,  that  when  the  people  were  so  much 
moved  with  admiration  of  one  of  Christ^s  miracles,  as  that 
they  used  these  words,  '  This  is  of  a  truth  the  Prophet  that  Joh.  6.  14, 
should  come  into  the  world,^  they  presently  devised  how  ^^• 
they  might  make  Him  their  king.  But  Christ  perceiving 
their  drift,  prevented  their  purpose  by  departing  from  them  ; 
as  well  observing  and  knowing  that  their  erroneous  imagin- 
ation of  Him.  Nay,  the  better  sort  of  those  that  followed 
111  Christ  were  not  free  from  this  erroneous  cogitation;  as  it  Mat.  20. 
appeareth  by  the  petition  that  the  mother  of  Zebedee's  ^^^^.j^  j^ 
children  made  unto  Christ,  saying,  'Grant  that  these  my  35,  41,  &c. 


r 


94  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  two  sons  may  sit,  the  one  at  Thy  right  hand,  and  the  other 
— -—^ —  at  Thy  left  hand,  in  Thy  kingdom/     It  seemeth,  by  St.  Mark, 


that  her  said  two  sons,  James  and  John,  did  join  with  their 
mother  and  made  Hkewise  the  same  petition  themselves, 
unto  Christ,  in  their  own  names.  And  it  is  plain  that  the 
rest  of  the  Apostles,  having  aspiring  minds  to  have  been 
great  men  in  the  world,  as  dreaming  of  a  temporal  kingdom, 
that  Christ  was  in  time  to  establish  amongst  them,  when 
they  heard  this  suit,  did  begin,  as  the  Evangelists  testify,  to 
disdain  at  James  and  John  for  seeking,  in  that  sort,  to  prefer 
themselves  before  them;  some  of  them  perhaps  thinking 
themselves  more  worthy  of  those  two  great  dignities  than 
either  of  them  were.  But  our  Saviour  Christ,  finding  these 
carnal  imaginations  amongst  them,  did  throughly  reprove 
them  for  those  their  vain  conceits ;  and  did  make  it  well 
known  unto  them  how  far  they  overshot  themselves  when 
they  supposed  that  He  should  become  a  temporal  king ;  or 
that  they  themselves  should  be  honoured  by  Him  with 
temporal   principalities.      Wliich   course   also    our    Saviour 

Lu. 22. 24.  Christ  held,  when  as  St.  Luke  saith,  'there  arose  a  strife 
amongst  the  Apostles,  which  of  them  should  be  the  greatest.' 
For  then,  they  persisting  in  their  former  error.  He  did  again 
renew  His  reproof,  if  this  were  a  several  contention  from  the 
former,  saying  unto  them,  '  The  kings  of  the  Gentiles  reign 
over  them,  and  they  that  bear  rule  over  them  are  called 
benefactors,'  as  using  to  reward  their  servants  with  great 
and  extraordinary  worldly  preferments  ; — or,  as  St.  Matthew 

Mat.  20.  recordeth  Christ's  words,  whether  upon  this  or  the  former 
'^'  '  occasion  mentioned  it  is  not  greatly  material,  because  they 
are  all  one  in  sense,  '  Ye  know  that  the  lords  of  the  Gentiles 
have  dominion  over  them,  and  they  that  are  great,  exercise 
authority  over  them ;  but,'  saith  Christ,  'it  shall  not  be  so  112 
among  you.  But  whosoever  will  be  great  among  you,  let 
him  be  your  servant ;  even  as  the  Son  of  man  came,  not  to 
be  served,  but  to  serve ; '  or,  as  St.  Luke  hath  Christ's  words, 

[Lu.  22.     'Ye  shall  not  be  so;'  that  is.  You  shall  not  live  as  kings 

'-'  upon  the  earth,  nor  have  such  worldly  estates  as  that  thereby 

ye  might  have  occasion  to  vaunt  in  the  world  what  great 

benefactors  you  have  been  in  advancing  your  followers   to 

this  or  that  dukedom,  according  as  great  kings  and  monarchs 


overall's  convocation  book.  95 

are  accustomed  to  deal  with  their  servants  and  principal  book 
subjects;  but  let  the  greatest  among  you  be  as  the  least,  — ~ — 
and  the  chiefest  as  he  that  serveth.  '  For  who  is  greater  ? 
he  that  sitteth  at  the  table,  or  he  that  serveth?  Is  not  he 
that  sitteth  at  the  table  ?  and  I  am  among  you  as  he  that 
serveth/  By  which  words  of  our  Saviour,  it  is  very  manifest 
how  far  He  was  from  challenging  to  Himself  any  worldly 
kingdom;  and  how  much  His  Apostles  were  deceived  in 
apprehending  what  great  men  they  should  become  ^  in  the 
world  by  being  His  followers  and  disciples. 

To  this  purpose  much  more  might  be  here  alleged  by  us  ; 
as  also  it  would  not  be  forgotten  what  we  have  before 
observed  in  the  former  chapter,  tending  to  the  same  effect ;  [p.  88.] 
inasmuch  as  Christ,  having  made  Himself  subject  to  the 
obedience  of  the  fifth  commandment,  which  tied  Him  as  well 
to  be  a  subject  unto  the  emperor  under  whom  He  was  born, 
as  to  the  obedience  of  His  parents,  did  thereby  shew  Him- 
self to  be  no  temporal  monarch.  Howbeit,  all  this  notwith- 
standing, there  are  some  so  much  addicted  in  these  days 
unto  the  said  erroneous  opinion  of  the  Jews,  as  for  the 
advancement  of  the  glory  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  they  will 
needs  have  Christ  to  have  been  here  upon  the  earth  a 
temporal  king;  affirming  that  upon  His  nati^dty  all  the 
kings  in  the  world  lost  their  regal  power  and  authority,  all 
their  kingdoms  being  devolved  unto  Him;  and  that  they 
1 1 3  could  no  longer  possess  them  by  any  right,  interest,  or  title, 
until  they  had  again  resumed  them  from  Him  as  He  was 
man,  and  forsaken  their  ancient  tenures,  whereby  they  had 
held  them  of  Him  as  He  was  God.  Insomuch,  as  some  of 
them  say  in  effect,  that  neither  Augustus  Caesar,  nor  Tiberius 
his  successor,  were  lawful  emperors,  from  the  time  of  Christ's 
birth  for  above  the  space  of  thirty  years,  until  He  our 
Saviour  had  required  the  Jews  to  pay  tribute  to  Caisar ;  as  if 
in  so  doing  Tiberius  had  again  received  thereby  his  former 
right  to  the  empire,  and  that  thereupon  he  was  from  that 
time  forward  to  hold  it  of  Christ,  as  He  was  man.  In  which 
erroneous  conceits  these  men  proceed  further  than  ever  the 
Jews,  or  the  Apostles  in  their  weakness,  did;  for  the  Jews 
never  imagined  of  their  Messiah,  that  when  He  came  into 

•*  *  Become  by  being.'  Z>. 


BOOK  the  world  He  should  abolish  all  civil  government  amongst 

'■ —  the  Gentiles  and  be  a  temporal  king  to  rule  all  nations,  or 

that  as  many  sovereign  kings  and  princes  as  should  from 
that  time  forward  desire  to  rule  their  subjects  by  any  lawful 
power  and  authority,  must  receive  and  hold  the  same  from 
their,  the  said  Jews',  temporal  king  ^ ;  but  did  restrain  their 
conceits  within  more  narrow  bounds,  thinking  that  their 
Messiah  should  not  have  such  intermeddling  with  the  Gentiles, 
but  only  restore  the  kingdom  of  Israel  which  had  for  a  long 
time  been  miserably  shaken  and  rent  in  pieces,  and  live  in 
that  country  amongst  them  in  a  much  more  glorious  form 
and  state  than  ever  any  *"  of  their  kings  before  Him  had  done. 
And  yet  notwithstanding,  these  the  said  persons,  having 
inconsiderately  so  far  overrun  the  Jews  in  their  follies,  are 
possessed  nevertheless  with  some  imaginations,  no  doubt, 
that  because  the  pope  doth  either  applaud  or  wink  at  their 
proceedings,  they  may  in  time  make  it  probable  to  the 
simpler  sort, — ^who,  when  force  is  to  be  used,  do  bear  the 
greatest  sway, — that  as  all  emperors  and  kings,  forsooth,  held 
their  kingdoms  from  Christ,  as  He  then  was,  and  still  isii4 
man,  so  ought  they  now  in  these  days  to  hold  them  of  the 
pope,  in  that,  if  men  might  safely  believe  them,  our  Saviour 
Christ  did,  as  they  say,  after  His  ascension  bestow  all  such 
His  worldly  dominions  upon  St.  Peter,  and  consequently 
upon  his  successors,  the  bishops  of  Rome ;  and  that  now  all 
worldly  principalities  are  theirs,  and  must  be  held  of  them 
as  they  were  before  of  Christ  after  His  incarnation,  by  as 
many  kings  and  princes  as  desire  to  hold  their  kingdoms  by 
any  right  title. 

But  these  are  men  not  to  be  feared ;  for,  to  say  the  truth 
of  them,  they  are  all  of  them  in  eflPect  either  but  gross  and 
unlearned  canonists,  or  else  but  new  upstart  and  sottish 
Nerians^,  and  of  great  affinity  with  the  canonists  :  who 
meaning,  as  it  seemeth,  to  outstrip  the  Jesuits,  do  labour  as 
much  to  make  the  pope  a  temporal  monarch  as  the  Jesuits 
have  done  for  his  pretended  spiritual  sovereignty ;  whose  en- 
deavours are  altogether,  we  suppose^,  to  be  contemned,  in 

®  'From  (the  said  Jews)  their  tern-  ^  [See  note  H.] 

poral  kings.'   D.  ''  '  As  we  suppose.'  D. 

*  *  Than  any.'  D. 


97 

that  both  the  sorts  of  them,  as  well  canonists  as  Nerians,  are  BOOK 
more  voluminous  in  their  writings^  than  substantial :  filling  — ~ — 
them  principally  with  very  idle  and  ridiculous  canons  and 
decrees  of  the  pope's  own  making;  and  having  no  true 
feeling  or  sense  of  divinity,  do  handle  the  Scriptures,  when 
they  have  leisure  to  come  unto  them,  with  so  foul  and  un- 
washed hands,  as  that  their  master  either  is,  or  ought  to  be, 
ashamed  of  them,  in  that  he  permitteth  their  so  absurd  books 
to  come  abroad  into  the  world. 

Besides,  it  will  not  a  little  hinder  their  credit,  if  it  make 
them  not  a  scorn  to  all  posterity,  even  amongst  such  men  as 
have  otherwise  made  themselves  vassals  to  the  see  of  Rome  ; 
because  the  said  Jesuits,  and  some  others  not  to  have  been 
despised  for  their  learning,  whilst  they  have  strived  to  advance 
the  pope's  supremacy  in  causes  ecclesiastical,  have  themselves, 
in  a  manner,  broken  the  neck  of  his  fondly-conceited  temporal 
115  monarchy.  Some  of  the  chiefest  amongst  them  affirming  very 
peremptorily,  that  our  Saviour  Christ,  as  man,  was  never  a 
temporal  king  upon  earth ;  nor  ever  had  any  such  temporal 
authority,  or  government,  as  doth  appertain  unto  kings  and 
sovereign  princes.  We  will  set  down  some  words  of  one  that  Beiiarm. 
is  of  especial  authority  amongst  them;  not  because  we  in- p^j^^V^")' 5 
tend  to  ground  any  thing  upon  them,  but  for  that  they  are  [^^je  note 
true,  and  may  perhaps  be  of  more  force  than  ours  are  like  to 
be  with  some  kind  of  people,  the  rectifying  of  whose  hearts 
in  the  truth  we  tender  as  much  as  we  do  our  own.  '  Christ,' 
saith  he,  '  did  not  take  kingdoms  from  them  whose  they  were ; 
for  Christ  came  not  to  destroy  those  things  which  were  well 
settled,  but  to  make  them  better.  Therefore  when  a  king  is 
becoine  a  Christian,  he  doth  not  lose  his  earthly  kingdom, 
but  procureth  a  new  interest  to  a  kingdom  that  is  eternal. 
Otherwise  the  benefit  of  Christ  should  be  hurtful  to  kings, 
and  grace  should  destroy  nature.'  And  again  ;  '  Christ,  as  He 
was  man,  whilst  He  lived  upon  the  earth,  neither  did  nor 
would  receive  any  temporal  dominion.'  And  again ;  '  I  say, 
that  Christ  was  always,  as  the  Son  of  God,  a  king  and  lord 
of  all  creatures,  in  such  sort  as  His  Father  is ;  but  this  eternal 
and  divine  kingdom  doth  not  abolish  the  dominions  of  men.' 
Again;  '  I  affirm*,'  saith  he,  'that  Christ,  as  He  was  man,  could 

«  '  I  affirm  not.'   D. 

OVERALL.  H 


I 


98 

BOOK  not,  tliougli  He  would,  and  had  thought  it  expedient  for  Him, 
— — '- —  have  received  regal  authority ;  but  yet  I  say  that  He  would 
not,  and  therefore  that  He  did  not,  receive,  nor  had,  not  only 
the  execution  of  any  lordship  and  regality,  but  neither  the  au- 
thority or  power  of  any  temporal  kingdom/  Again,  'Christ,  as 
He  was  man,  had  no  temporal  kingdom,  neither  by  inherit- 
ance, nor  by  election,  nor  by  conquest,  nor  by  any  especial 
gift  of  God^.     And  therefore  he  concludeth  that  Christ  had 
no  temporal  kingdom  at  all,  because  every  such  kingdom  isii6 
gotten  by  one  of  the  four  said  means/   Again,  saith  he,  'Christ 
[Mat. 20.  never  used,  in   this  world,   any  regal  power;   He  came  to 
fjoh  12    fillister,  and  not  to  be  ministered  unto;  to  be  judged,  and 
47.]  not  to  judge.'     And  again;    'regal   authority  was  neither 

necessary  nor  profitable  to  Christ,  but  plainly  idle  and  un- 
profitable. For  the  end  of  His  coming  into  the  world  was  the 
redemption  of  mankind;  but  to  this  end  temporal  power 
was  not  necessary,  but  only  spiritual.  Lastly ;  all  the  places 
of  Scripture  almost,^  saith  he,  'where  is  any^  treaty  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  ought  necessarily  to  be  understood  of  His 
spiritual  and  eternal  kingdom ;  and  therefore  it  cannot  be 
deduced  out  of  the  Scriptures  that  Christ  had  any  temporal 
kingdom.'  So  as,  in  this  man's  judgment,  neither  St.  Peter, 
for  his  time,  nor  since,  any  of  his  successors,  did  ever  receive 
any  temporal  kingdoms  from  Christ,  He  Himself  being  never 
possessed  of  any,  as  He  was  man,  either  to  retain  in  their 
own  hands,  or  to  commit  the  execution  of  them,  as  in  their 
right,  unto  other  kings  and  temporal  monarchs. 

But  to  omit  the  further  prosecution  of  this  Loyolist  his 
said  positions,  delivered  truly  in  this  point  more  at  large, 
and  proved  by  sundry  arguments  in  his  book  quoted  by  us  ; 
because  he  is  a  man,  though  he  be  a  cardinal,  and  of  great 
estimation  with  his  own  society,  whose  credit  seemeth  to 
decay,  especially  with  the  said  canonists  and  others  of  that 
like  crew.  For  if  the  rest  shall  hereafter  proceed  with  him,  as 
one  of  them  hath  already  done,  by  perverting  the  whole  drift 
of  his  disputation  in  that  behalf,  very  childishly  and  grossly, 
he  will  be  driven,  ere  it  be  long,  to  range  himself  in  the 
troops  of  some  who  are  falsely  supposed  heretics ;  in  that  the 

^  The  passage  beginning '  And  there-      the  margin  of  A. 
fore,'  and  ending  with  'means,'  is  in  *  *  A  treaty.*  D. 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  99 

said  grave  canonist  is  so  courageous  as  he  daretli  to  adventure  BOOK 
the  pronouncing  of  a  curse  of  the  greatest  nature  against — — 

117  him,  by  name,  even  Anathema  sit ;  and  therefore  we  will  clear 
our  hands  of  him,  and  drawing  to  an  end  in  this  matter, 

[  leave  the  conclusion  of  it  unto  Christ  Himself,  Who  knew 
His  own  estate,  when  He  lived  here  in  the  world,  as  well  as 
any  canonists,  either  by  birth  of  Padua,  Naples,  or  Rome,  or 
of  any  other  city  or  country  whatsoever. 

It  is  true  that  our  Saviour  Christ,  as  soon  as  He  was  born, 
was  a  spiritual  king,  not  only  over  the  Jews,  but  also  over 
all  nations.  And  therefore,  when  at  the  time  of  His  arraign- 
ment before  Pilate,  though  in  scorn  the  Jews  termed  Him 
king,  and  that  He  could  not  indeed  truly  have  denied  it ;  yet 
He  did  not  equivocate  therein,  but  confessed  unto  them,  what 
manner  of  king  He  was.  For  Pilate  saying  unto  Him, 
'  Art  Thou  the  king  of  the  Jews  ?'  and  telling  Him  that  Job.  18. 
'  the  Jews  and  the  High-Priests  had  delivered  Him  into  his 
hands,^  Jesus  answered  thus,  '  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world :  if  My  kingdom  were  of  this  world.  My  servants  would 
surely  fight,  that  I  should  not  be  delivered  to  the  Jews ;  but 
now  is  My  kingdom  not  from  hence.'  As  if  He  should  have 
said,  ^  I  am  no  temporal  king,  nor  have  any  temporal  king- 
dom in  this  world ;  for  if  I  had,  my  subjects,  no  doubt,  would 
never  have  suffered  Me  to  come  to  this  distress ;  or  if  it  had 
been  My  hap  so  to  have  been  dishonoured,  as  now  I  am,  they 
would,  out  of  all  doubt,  have  fought  on  My  behalf,  as  all 
dutiful  subjects  are  bound  to  do  when  the  persons  of  their 
sovereigns  shall  be  in  any  danger.  But  My  kingdom  is  of 
another  nature ;  it  is  no  temporal  kingdom,  either  of  this 
world,  that  is,  such  a  kingdom  as  those  who  are  temporal 
kings  do  possess ;  or  from  hence,  that  is.  My  kingdom  re- 
quireth  no  worldly  assistance,  the  world  hath  given  Me  no 
subjects,  neither  have  I  any  worldly  estate  or  possessions  ;  so 
as  it  might  be  affirmed  truly  either  of  Me  or  of  My  kingdom, 

118  that  either  for  the  dignity  of  My  person,  or  the  strengthening 
of  My  government,  I  have  any  thing  hence,  that  is,  from  the 
world.' 


h2 


BOOK 
11. 


100 


CANON  11. 

^xiH  tjeufort  if  ang  man  sfiall  affiirm,  nxititx  colour  of  ang 
tjjmg  tfiat  is  m  tfit  Scriptures,  either  tfiat  tSe  3Jeh3S  trOr  not 
err  in  conceibing  tfiat  tficir  JWcssial^,  fcojcn  |^c  came  into  tje 
toorltr,  s]&oultr  as  a  temporal  monarch  reip  amongst  tjem ;  or, 
t8at  tfie  Apostles  tfiemselbes  toere  not  sometofiat  taintetr  toit]& 
sucjb  lifee  imaginations ;  or,  tftat  CJrist^s  answers  unto  |^is 
saitr  Apostles  t^iti  not  sufficiently  sfiehj  unto  tjem  tjat  |^e 
came  not  into  tfie  luorltr  to  erect  for  l^imself  a  temporal  liing= 
trom,  antr  tjat  therefore  t]&ep  toere  not  to  expect  from  |^im  sucj 
bJorMp  preferments  as  tfieg  fiatr  tfreamely  of;  or,  tfiat  tfie  Son 
of  C&otr,  in  tfiat  |^e  toas  malre  man,  tritr  bg  |^is  blessetr 
natibitg  trepribe  all  t]&e  cibil  magistrates  in  tfie  toorltr  of  tftat 
potoer  antr  authority  fejbicfi  |^e  Jatr  formerly  giben  unto  tfiem 
as  l^e  bjas  €5rotr ;  or,  tfiat  (^Tfirist,  as  |^e  feas  man,  toas  bji 
l^is  birtfi  matre  a  temporal  feing  ober  all  tfie  toorllj ;  or,  tfiat 
all  temporal  princes  antr  sobereign  liings  bjere  tftencefortfi  bountr  119 
to  fioltr  tjeir  seberal  countries  antr  liingUoms  no  more  untrer 
Christ,  as  |^e  toas  C[SfoU,  but  as  being  man,  |^e  toas  become 
a  temporal  monarch  ober  all  nations;  or,  tbat  tbe  emperor 
Tiberius,  tobo  tben  reignetr,  tfitr  gobern  tbe  empire  for  tbe  space 
of  abobe  fifteen  gears  toitbout  ang  latoful  autboritg,  until  our 
Sabiour  Cbrist  toilletr  tbe  gjebjs  to  gibe  unto  C^sar  tbose 
ibings  tbat  are  ODaesar's ;  or,  tbat  (IDbrist,  babing  b^illinglg 
unJjertalien  for  our  safies  tbe  fulfilling  of  all  tbe  lab),  antr  con= 
sequentlg  of  tbe  fiftb  commandment,  trily  not  boltr  it  to  be  a 
part  of  l^is  office  to  xjbeg  tbe  emperor,  upon  tobom"*,  as  |^e  toas 
Cob,  l^e  bab  bestobjeb  sucb  latoful  autboritp  as  bib  appertain 
unto  l^is  gobernment ;  or,  tbat  eitber  Cbrist  ?^is  fact  in 
paging  of  tribute,  or  |^is  foorbs  in  b^illing  if)t  gjehjs  to  gibe 
unto  (E'mnx  tbose  tbtngs  tbat  toere  (Bmax%  titti  tben  import 
tbat  neitber  obebience,  tribute,  custom,  nor  ang  otber  butg  of 
subfection,  tiiti^  until  tbat  time,  belong  to  tbe  emperor,  as  being 
tbitberto  bg  ODbrisf  s  birtb  bepribeb  of  all  bis  regal  autboritg ; 

'"  *  He  had,  as  He  was  God,  bestowed.'  D. 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  101 

120 or,  t^at  ft  is  not  a  great  imptetB  in  ang  political  respect  tofiat*  book 


soeber,  for  anp  man  to  maintain,  fofien  Christ  saitj  l^i's 
iiingtrom  is  not  of  tfiis  toorltr,  tjat  it  foas  a  fcoorMg  antr  tem- 
poral ikingtrom;  or,  fcofien  CDfirist  saitft  |^is  feingtiom  foas 
not  from  Scnce,  tfiat  it  fcoas  nottoitjstantring,  as  a  iDorMj) 
kingtrom,  from  Jence,  as  Sabing  all  otfter  flings  antr  princes 
fiere  in  tje  fcoorltr,  as  bassals  in  tfiat  respect,  antr  subject  unto 
it,  5c  trotj  greatlg  err. 


121  CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  SUM  OF  THE  CHAPTER  FOLLOWING. 

TTiat  our  Saviour  Christ  in  working  our  salvation,  ivhilst  He 
lived  upon  the  earth,  conformed  Himself  wholly  and  His 
obedience  unto  the  ecclesiastical  government  and  laws  of  the 
Church  then  in  force ;  inveighed  not  with  any  bitterness 
against  the  High-Priests,  though  they  were  His  enemies  and 
in  many  points  faulty ,  but  had  ever  a  great  respect  of  them, 
in  regard  of  their  authority ;  made  no  new  laws  when  He 
expounded  the  old;  erected  no  particular  congregations  or 
Churches  apart  from  the  congregations  and  particular 
Churches  of  the  Jews ;  but  did,  together  with  His  Apostles 
and  disciples,  join  with  the  Church  of  the  Jews  in  their 
public  worship  and  service  of  God ;  omitting  no  one  circum- 
stance, ceremony,  or  duty,  undertaken  voluntarily  by  Him, 
which  He  did  not  very  throughly  perform,  even  with  the  loss 
of  His  life. 

As  our  Saviour  Christ,  whilst  He  lived  in  the  world,  did 
no  way  disturb  the  civil  state,  but  upon  every  fit  occasion  did 
submit  Himself  unto  it ;  so  may  it  be  truly  said  of  Him  con- 
cerning the  state  ecclesiastical,  formerly  by  God  Himself 
estabhshed,  and  remaining  still  amongst  the  Jews,  though  in 
a  very  corrupt  manner,  that  He  did  in  every  thing  thereunto 
by  the  law  of  God  appertaining,  conform  Himself  unto  it, 
whilst  it  lasted;  we  say",  whilst  it  lasted;  because  upon  His 

■  *  I  say,  while.'  D. 


103 

BOOK  death    there  was   a   great    alteration.      According   to  the 
'- ecclesiastical  laws,  then,  whilst  He  lived,  in  force,  He  was 


first  circumcised,   and  so  made  Himself  subject  to  the  ful- 
Lev.  12.3.  filling  of  the  whole  law.     Then,    as  the  law  did   likewise 
require.  He  was  brought  by  His  Mother  to  Jerusalem,  to  be 
presented  to  the  Lord  and  to  have  an  oblation,  suitable  to  122 
Ex.  13.13.  their  poor  estate,  of  a  pair  of  turtle  doves,  or  two  pigeons. 
Num.  18.   ofi^ered  to  God  with  the  price  of  redemption  for  Him,  in  that 
He  was  a  man-child  and  the  first-born.    There  were  no  kind 
Deut.  16.   of  solemn  feasts  appointed  by  the  law,  which  He  honoured 
^j  J^'       not  with  His  presence  according  to  the  law.     Nay,  He  was 
Joh.  10.     pleased  to  be  present  at  the  feast  of  the  Dedication  of  the 
2^-  Temple,  which  was  instituted  by  Judas  Maccabseus  and  his 

brethren;  as  well   to  teach  all  posterity,  by  His  example, 
what  godly  magistrates  may  ordain  in  such  kind  of  causes,  as 
also  how  things  so  ordained  ought  to  be  observed.     And  as 
He  was  circumcised,  so  did  He  celebrate  and  observe  the 
chief  feasts  of  the  Passover ;  omitting  nothing  which  either 
on  the  behalf  of  the  Jews,  or  for  our  sakes,  He  had  under- 
taken to  perform.     And  although  the  priests  in  those  days 
were  very  far  out  of  square,  and  that  our  Saviour  Christ  had 
very  just  cause  in  that  respect  to  have  reproved  them  sharply, 
as  other  prophets  had  oftentimes  dealt  with  their  predecessors; 
yet  He  did  so  much  regard  them  by  reason  of  their  authority, 
and  lest  He  should  otherwise  have   seemed  to   have  con- 
temned both  them  and  it,  as  He  did  rather  choose  to  let 
Mat.2i.     them  understand  their  off'ences  by  parables  than  by  any 
28.'  [?  Lu.  rough  reprehension ;    still  upholding  them  in  their  credits 
20. 19.]     and   authority,  as   by  the  law  of  God   in   that   behalf  it 
was  provided.     When  amongst  many  other  His  wonderful 
Mat.  8. 4.  great  miracles.  He  had  healed  certain  lepers.  He  bade  them 
Marki.44.  go    shew  themselves    to    the    priests,    because    they    were 
appointed  judges  by  the  law  to  discern  the  curing  of  that 
disease,  before  the  parties,  though  indeed  healed  of  it,  might 
Lu.  5. 14 ;  intermingle  themselves  with  the  rest  of  the  people  ;  and  did 
•     *       further  require  them  to  ofi'er  for  their  cleansing  those  things 
which  Moses  had  commanded  in  testimonium  illis ;  that  is, 
that  so  the  said  priests  might  plainly  see  both  that  He  was 
a  keeper  of  the  law,  and  also  that  He  had  healed  them,  and 
so  be  driven  to  repent  them  of  their  incredulity,  or  at  the  123 


103 

least  be  prevented  thereby  from  slandering  either  Him  as  a  book 

breaker  of  the  law,  or  that  which  He  had  done  for  them  as  if ]L — 

He  had  not  throughly  healed  them.     Neither  is  it  any  way 
repugnant  hereunto,  that  when  our  Saviour  Christ  found 
chopping  and  changing  by  buying  and  selling  in  the  temple,  Joh.  2.15. 
He  made  a  scourge  of  small  cords  and  drave  them  thence  with 
their  sheep,  oxen,  doves  and  money  bags ;  forbidding  them  to 
make  His  Father's  house  an  house  of  merchandise.     For  He 
did  not  therebj^,  in  any  sort,  prejudice  the  authority  of  the 
priests,  who  should  chiefly  have  prevented  such  gross  abuses 
and  traffic  in  the  temple,  as  if  He  had  done  the  same  either 
as  a  chief  priest,  or  a  temporal  king,  according  to  some  men's 
fond  imaginations,  by  any  pontifical  or  regal  authority ;  but 
His  fact  therein,  howsoever  it  might  shew  the  negligence  of 
the  said  priests,  did  only  proceed  from  His  divine  zeal,  as  He 
was  a  prophet  and  could  not  endure  such  an  abominable  pro- 
fanation of  God's  house ;  many  prophets  before  Him  ha\dng 
done  matters  very  lawfully  of  greater  moment  through  the 
like  divine  and  extraordinary  zeal  in  them,  without  any  im- 
peachment of  any  power,  either  regal  or  pontifical.  Howbeit, 
that  our  Saviour  Christ  was  oftentimes  very  vehement  against 
the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  it  is  plain  and  manifest,  when 
joining  them  both  together.  He  termed  them  '  serpents,'  the  Mat.  23. 
'generation  of  vipers,'  and  denounceth  against  them  in  one  L    >    <^-J 
chapter  eight  woes,  concluding  thus,  *  How  should  you  escape 
the  damnation  of  hell  ?'     The  reason  that  these  curses  and 
hard  censures  were  jointly  laid  upon  them,  was  because  they 
themselves  were  joined  together  in  all  kinds  of  impiety  and 
malice  against  Christ ;  and  were  neither  of  them,  especially 
the  Pharisees,  any  plants  of  God's  plantation.     For  whilst 
not  only  the  High-Priests  were  still  in  faction  and  fury  one 
against  another,  as  well  for  the  getting  as  the  keeping  that 
124  high  preferment,  and  that  many  of  the  inferior  priests  were 
either  siding  amongst  themselves  for  one  party  or  other,  or 
else  more  idle  and  negligent  in  discharging  of  their  duties 
than  they  ought  to  have  been ;  these  two  sects  thrust  them- 
selves into  the  Church,  and  through  their  hypocrisy  so  pre- 
vailed with  the  people  in  short  time,  as  the  priests  afterwards 
either  could  not,  or  would  not  be  rid  of  them ;  because  on 
the  one  side  they  thought  it  in  vain  to  strive  with  them  they 


104 

BOOK  were  so  backed^  and  on  the  other  side  they  found  them  so 
'- —  diligent  in  discharging  of  those  duties  which  did  appertain 


to  themselves^  and  withal  so  careful  to  uphold  the  state  and 
authority  of  the  priesthood.  By  means  whereof  they  grew 
very  shortly  into  so  great  estimation,  that,  as  one  writeth  of 

Jos.  Antiq.  the  Pharisccs,  whatsoever  did  appertain  to  public  and  solemn 

2,  '  ^^^"'  praj^ers  and  to  the  worship  of  God,  it  was  done  according  to 
their  interpretations  and  as  they  prescribed.  And  the  Scribes, 
being  likewise  doctors  and  expounders  of  the  law,  and  con- 
curring still  with  the  interpretations  and  prescriptions  of  the 
Pharisees,  came  not,  by  that  policy,  in  their  credits  and  re- 
putation had  of  them,  far  short  behind  them.  The  distinc- 
tion between  them  may  well  be  expressed  by  comparing  the 
Pharisees  unto  the  divines  amongst  our  adversaries,  who  take 
upon  them  to  search  out  more  throughly  the  mysteries  of 
the  Scriptures ;  and  the  Scribes  to  their  canonists,  who  in 
respect  of  their  said  divines  are  but  novices  in  God's  Word 
and  applauders  to  the  pope's  decrees,  as  the  Scribes  were 
being  compared  to  the  Pharisees,  in  that  they  held  it  for  a 
principal  part  of  their  office  to  uphold  and  maintain,  as  much 
as  they  could,  the  traditions  of  the  Pharisees,  and  did  only 
take  upon  them  to  deal  with  the  bark  and  literal  sense  of 
Moses'  laws,  leaving  the  more  profound  knowledge  and 
mystical  interpretation  of  them  unto  the  said  Pharisees.  But 
the  issue  of  the  labours  of  both  these  hypocritical  sects  was 
such,  as  being  blinded  with  their  own  devices,  they  became  125 
to  be  the  specialest  enemies  that  Christ  found  upon  the  earth, 
and  opposed  themselves  most  against  Him.  And  yet  not- 
withstanding, because  He  found  them  in  so  great  authority, 
and  perceived  how  the  knowledge  of  the  law,  which  ought  to 

[Mal.2.7.]  have  been  received  from  the  lips  of  the  priests,  did  then  de- 
pend upon  the  hps  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  He  did 
neither  blame  them  for  it  nor  impugn  the  said  authority. 
Insomuch  as  the  multitude  being  many  ways  factious, 
and,  though  very  ignorant,  were  become  great  questionists 
touching  the  points  of  the  law.  He  referred  them,  with  a 
very  good  caution,  to  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  to  be  in- 

[Mat.  23.  structed  by  them,  saying,  '  The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  sit  in 

*  '-'        Moses'  seat;  all  therefore  whatsoever  they  bid  you  observe 

and  do,  that  observe  and  do ;  but  after  their  works  do  not, 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  l05 

for  they  say,  and  do  not/  Whereby  it  appeareth  how  re-  BOOK 
spectful  our  Saviour  Christ  was  for  the  free  passage  and  — I- — 
observation  of  Moses'  law,  in  that  He  was  content  that  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  notwithstanding  He  knew  their  hypo- 
crisy and  corruption,  and  how  they  had  come  by  that  authority 
which  they  then  enjoyed,  should  yet  instruct  the  people 
under  them;  so  as  the  people  did  beware  of  their  wicked 
conversation,  and  approved  no  resolutions  that  they  might 
receive  from  them,  which  were  not  first  proved  unto  them 
out  of  the  laws  of  Moses  and  were  fit  to  proceed  from 
his  seat. 

Touching  which  last  point  of  Moses'  law,  and  how  nothing 
ought  to  have  been  taught  out  of  Moses'  seat  but  that  which 
Moses,  by  the  direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  had  prescribed ; 
forasmuch  as  our  Saviour  Christ  did  well  see  and  understand 
how  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  had  by  their  false  interpreta- 
tions and  glosses  perverted  and  corrupted  the  true  sense  and 
meaning  of  divers  of  Moses'  laws.  He  was  greatly  moved 
therewith,  and  did  take  great  pains  to  refute  the  said  false 
126  glosses  and  interpretations,  and  to  restore  to  the  laws  men- 
tioned their  true  sense  and  original  meaning.  Wherein, 
although  by  His  strict  exposition  of  those  laws  He  might 
seem,  to  some  not  well  advised,  to  have  so  extended  and 
enlarged  the  meaning  of  them,  as  if  He  had  thereby  pre- 
scribed some  new  points  or  laws  of  greater  perfection  than 
were  originally  contained  in  the  true  meaning  of  the  old ;  yet 
we  cannot  find  how  either  the  said  points  may  otherwise  be 
termed  new  than  as  gold  first  purified  and  fined,  after  it  hath 
either  in  time  grown  rusty,  or  been  by  false  mixtures 
cunningly  corrupted,  may  be  called  new  gold,  when  it  is 
again  purged  from  the  said  false  mixtures,  and  refined ;  or 
how  the  observation  of  them  can  bring  with  it  to  men  any 
greater  perfection  in  the  New  Testament,  than  God  Himself 
did  expect  of  His  servants  in  the  Old  Testament,  by  their 
observing  of  the  said  laws  so  expounded  by  Christ,  in  their 
ancient  sense  and  meaning,  which  they  first  had,  when  by 
His  appointment  Moses  did  give  them  unto  them.  For  if  in 
proper  speech  He  had  made  any  new  laws,  coming  only  to 
fulfil  the  old,  as  Himself  in  a  true  sense  afiirmed,  the  Jews 
might  have  had  some  good  colour  to  have  blamed  H^m,  in  that. 


106  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  during  the  continuance  of  their  ecclesiastical  government,  if 
—  any  new  laws  had  been  then  to  have  been  made  touching  the 


worship  of  God,  the  authority  in  that  behalf  was  limited  by 
God  Himself  unto  their  own  Church-governors.  Again,  con- 
sidering that  the  Son  of  God,  in  taking  our  nature  upon  Him, 
did  so  make  Himself  of  no  reputation,  as  being,  of  His  own 
goodness  towards  mankind,  a  servant  to  His  Father,  He  be- 
[Phil.  2.    came,  to  do  His  will,  obedient  unto  the  death,  even  the  death 

8  1 

of  the  cross ;  it  cannot  well  be  imagined  by  any  that  have 
any  true  understanding  of  the  Scriptures,  that  the  Son  of 
God,  having  so  debased  Himself,  as  is  aforesaid,  did  ever 
think  in  that  His  so  admirable  humiliation,  of  any  rules  or 
new  laws  of  greater  perfection  than  He  had  before  required  127 
and  prescribed  unto  His  true  servants  and  children,  as  He 
was  God  in  majesty  and  glory,  without  any  such  exinanition 
as  the  Apostle  speaketh  of.  The  obedience  and  duty  which 
Almighty  God  ever  did,  or  ever  will  require  of  His  servants, 
was  and  is  always  to  proceed  as  well  from  their  hearts  as 
from  any  other  external  actions.  Insomuch,  as  if  it  fell  out, 
as  it  may  at  some  times,  that  they  cannot  perform  their  said 
duties  in  respect  of  some  impediments  that  will  hold  them 
'  from  Christ ;  in  that  case,  be  it  riches,  they  are  to  leave 
them ;  their  eyes,  their  hands,  or  their  feet,  they  are  to  cut 
[Mat.  5.  them  off;  nay,  be  it  their  blood,  their  hearts,  and  lives,  they 
'■^  are  rather,  than  to  forsake  their  God  and  His   Christ,  to 

yield  them  all  in  this  world  with  what  ignominy  soever,  to 
the  end  they  may  receive  them  again  with  glory  in  the  king- 
dom of  heaven ;  than  which  great  obedience  and  perfection, 
what  can  be  imagined  greater  ?  or  who  is  there  in  the  world 
that  truly  professeth  religion  who  in  that  case  is  exempted 
from  it  ?  Certainly,  we  think,  none,  of  what  estate  and  con- 
dition soever  they  be ;  but  do  rather  hold,  that  as  they  who 
shall  yield  up  their  lives  under  pretence  of  any  extraordinary 
perfection,  saving  in  the  case  above  expressed,  are  far  from  that 
which  they  make  show  of,  but  are  rather  to  be  accounted 
desperate ;  so  are  they,  in  our  judgments,  to  be  reckoned  men 
of  very  extraordinary  humours  and  most  ignorant  persons,  if 
not  such  counterfeit  hypocrites, — as  were  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  in  professing  extraordinary  austerity  of  life  that  they 
might  be  the  better  esteemed  amongst  men — who  shall  with- 


107 

out  any  necessity,  either  pull  out  their  eyes,  or  cut  off  their  book 
feet  and  hands,  or  forsake  their  riches  and  worldly  estates,  as       ^^' 
blessings  of  God  not  compatible  but  repugnant  to  that  per- 
fection which  God  doth  require  at  any  man's  hands. 

128  It  is  not  our  purpose  to  prosecute  all  those  particulars 
mentioned  in  the  Evangelists  wherein  our  Saviour  Christ 
shewed  His  obedience ;  there  being  in  effect  nothing  that  He 
did  which  was  not  either  figured  in  the  law,  or  foretold  by 
the  prophets,  that  He  should  perform.  The  time  of  His 
incarnation,  with  the  manner  of  it.  His  entertainment  in  the 
world,  His  diligence  in  preaching.  His  whipping,  blows,  and 
scorns  offered  unto  Him,  the  wounds  of  His  hands,  feet  and 
side,  the  beginning  and  progress  of  His  spiritual  kingdom, 
the  several  duties  appertaining  to  Him,  as  He  was  a  prophet, 
and  likewise  as  He  was  our  High-Priest,  the  institution  of 
Baptism  and  of  Christ's  last  Supper,  His  righteousness  and 
mercy.  His  death,  with  the  manner  of  it.  His  resurrection 
and  ascension,  with  a  number  of  other  points,  they  were  all 
foreseen,  figured,  and  described  by  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the 
Scriptures ;  and  were  accordingly,  with  admirable  patience, 
humility,  obedience,  courage,  zeal  and  alacrity  executed, 
undergone,  and  accomplished  by  Him,  in  such  manner  and 
sort,  with  the  observation  of  all  necessary  circumstances,  and 
by  such  degrees,  as  from  the  beginning  were  limited  and 
thought  fit  for  so  great  a  work.  For  all  things  could  not 
be  done  by  Him  together,  and  at  once.  Although  after 
His  baptism  He  preached  most  diligently,  wrought  strange 
wonders,  and  did  choose  to  assist  Him,  His  twelve  Apostles 
and  seventy  disciples,  who  did  hkewise  preach,  baptize,  and 
wrought  miracles  in  His  name ;  yet  neither  He  nor  they  did 
collect  any  particular  Church  or  Churches  apart  from  the 
synagogues  of  the  Jews;  but  held  society  and  communion 
with  them  in  all  things  that  did  belong  to  the  outward  service 
and  worship  of  God ;  because,  until  His  passion,  as  well  the 
ceremonies  of  the  law,  as  the  Aaronical  priesthood,  together 
with  the  authority  thereunto  appertaining,  were  all  of  them 
in  force;  and  therefore  it  was  not  lawful,  whilst  the  old  Church 

129  did  stand,  to  have  erected  a  new.  Moreover  it  is  not  to  be 
doubted,  but  that  as  before  Christ's  incarnation  there  were 
many  faithful  and  godly  persons  that  believed  in  Christ,  to 


108 

BOOK  come^  and  by  that  their  faith  were  saved ;  so  there  were  many 
'■ —  such  believers,  after  His  incarnation,  who  were  likewise  the 


children  of  God,  though  they  were  ignorant,  for  a  time,  that 
Christ,  when  He  was  come,  was  the  Messiah,  Whom  they 
expected ;  none  of  the  Jews  so  believing,  being  in  state  of 
damnation,  until  after  they  had  seen  Christ,  heard  Him 
preach,  been  present  at  His  miracles,  or  at  the  least  had 
received  full  instruction  of  them  all  from  His  Apostles  and 
disciples,  they  did  notwithstanding  reject  Him.  In  which 
respect  the  true  believers  amongst  the  Jews,  in  those  days, 
might  not  well  have  been  distinguished  into  several  and 
different  congregations,  or  particular  Churches,  without  many 
great  and  apparent  inconveniences;  but  this  point  is  yet 
plainer,  in  that  the  Jews,  who  believed,  at  that  time,  that 
Christ,  Whom  they  saw,  and  heard,  was  their  true°  Messiah, 
were,  notwithstanding,  subject  to  the  obedience  of  those 
ceremonial  and  levitical  laws,  which  did  concern  them  every 
one  in  his  calling,  which  doth  appear  by  the  examples  of 
Christ  Himself  and  His  Apostles ;  who,  although  they  were 
baptized,  did  not  sever  themselves  from  the  manner  of  the 
worshipping P  of  God  in  those  times.  Insomuch  as  first  they 
did  celebrate  together  the  feast  of  the  passover,  before  our 
Saviour  Christ  made  them  partakers  of  His  last  Supper. 
Neither  is  it  to  be  questioned,  but  that  many,  who  did  believe 
in  Christ,  their  and  our  Saviour,  then  amongst  them,  had  new 
born  children,  before  His  passion,  which  were  as  well  circum- 
cised as  baptized.  For  then,  as  circumcision  was  not  repug- 
nant to  baptism,  no  more  was  baptism  any  impediment  to 
circumcision,  being  both  of  them  so  united  together  and 
qualified,  as  they  could  not  well  be  severed  during  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  levitical  law  and  priesthood. 

We  grant,  that  upon  our  Saviour  Christ  His  birth  and  i  so 
further  proceedings  in  the  execution  of  His  office,  not  only 
the  Jewish  ceremonies,  but  in  like  sort  their  priesthood, 
began  both  of  them  to  shake,  and  did,  after  a  sort,  draw 
near  to  their  end;  but  until  our  Saviour  Christ  said  upon 
Joli.19.30.  the  cross,  *  It  is  finished,'  and  that  the  vail  was  rent  in 
Mat.  27.  |;^ain,  from  the  top  to  the  bottom,  they  neither  of  them 
had  utterly  lost  their  levitical  natures,  power  and  authority. 

°  'The  true.'  D.  p  •  Of  worshipping.'  D. 


109 

And  therefore  it  must  be  held,  that  although,  by  the  preach-  BOOK 
ing  of  our  Saviour  and  of  His  Apostles,  many  men's  hearts 


were  drawn  to  believe  that  Christ  was  the  Messiah  Whom 
they  expected,  and  that  they  were  thereby  made  actually 
partakers  of  many  of  those  mercies  which  by  figures  and 
sacrifices  had  been  formerly  set  out  unto  them ;  as  also,  that 
in  regard  thereof  they  might  be  termed,  in  a  right  good 
sense,  the  beginning  of  a  new  Church ;  yet  did  they  neither 
in  respect  of  their  faith  and  baptism  make  any  separation, 
but  were  only  the  better  part  of  the  old  Church ;  nor  might 
they,  in  regard  of  either  of  them,  have  lawfully  exempted 
themselves  from  the  government  of  it.  Which  is  further 
manifest  by  the  words  of  our  Saviour  Christ  Himself,  when 
He  saith  thus;  '  If  thy  brother  trespass  against  thee,  go,  and  Mat.  18. 
tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone.  If  he  hear 
thee,  thou  hast  won  thy  brother,  but  if  he  hear  thee  not, 
take  yet  with  thee  one  or  two,  that,  by  the  mouth  of  two  or 
three  witnesses,  every  word  may  be  confirmed.  And  if  he 
will  not  vouchsafe  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  Church.' 
For  by  the  Church,  in  this  place,  the  ecclesiastical  courts 
estabhshed  amongst  the  Jews,  at  that  time,  must,  as  we 
think,  be  understood ;  there  being  then  no  other  courts  of 
that  nature  amongst  them  which  had  any  authority  to 
punish  ^  such  obstinate  persons  as  Christ  there  speaketh  of. 
So  as  our  Saviour  Christ  did  here  refer  the  parties,  offended 
by  some  of  their  brethren,  to  the  said  ecclesiastical  courts,  in 
131  the  same  respect  and  sense,  and  no  otherwise,  than  He  sent 
the  lepers,  whom  He  had  healed,  to  the  priests,  according  to 
the  law ;  or  when  He  referred  the  multitude  to  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees,  to  be  instructed  by  them  because  they  sat  in 
Moses'  chair.  Besides,  whatsoever  is  spoken  by  the  Evan- 
gelists of  the  Church  that  should  be  built  upon  a  rock  so 
strongly  as  that  the  gates  of  hell  should  not  be  able  to 
prevail  against  it,  or  of  the  power  and  authority  to  bind  and 
loose,  by  censures  or  otherwise ;  that  is  no  way  to  be  applied 
to  the  said  Church  or  Sanhedrim  mentioned  by  St.  Matthew, 
or  to  any  particular  assembly  of  Christians,  either  before  the 
passion  of  Christ  or  afterwards ;  but  was  only  spoken  and 
delivered,  by  way  of  prophecy,  of  the  Catholic  Church,  which 

1  *  Any  such.'  D. 


110  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  after  the  resurrection  and  ascension  of  our  Saviour  Christ 

' —  should  be  established  in  the  world  in  a  more  conspicuous  and 

universal  sort  than  formerly  it  had  been.  And  yet  we  do 
not  deny  but  that  Christ,  in  the  said  words, '  Tell  the  Church/ 
meaning  the  Jews^  courts  or  Sanhedrims,  might  very  well 
insinuate,  in  that  He  called  not  those  courts  by  their  own 
names,  but  termed  them  the  Church,  that,  in  such  cases  as 
there  are  by  Him  mentioned,  the  Christians,  in  time  to  come, 
should  accordingly  repair  unto  their  ecclesiastical  courts,  to 
be  established  amongst  them  throughout  the  Christian  world 
for  reformation  of  offenders  and  satisfaction  in  points  of 
religion;  as  the  Jews  of  all  sorts,  whether  believers  or  not, 
were  bound,  until  the  death  of  Christ,  to  repair  to  their 
priests  and  Sanhedrims,  if  either  they  meant  to  be  truly  in- 
structed in  the  laws  or  to  have  such  manner  of  offences  law- 
fully punished  by  those  kind  of  censures  that  Christ,  in  the 
said  place,  speaketh  of. 

But  what  should  we  insist  so  much  upon  this  point  to 
prove  that  all  the  Jews,  that  either  believed  in  Christ  or  did 
reject  Him,  were  bound,  before  the  passion  of  our  Saviour 
Christ,  to  be  obedient  to  the  ecclesiastical  governors  esta-132 
blished  by  God  Himself  in  that  visible  Church ;  considering 
how  careful  our  Saviour  Christ  was,  upon  every  occasion 
offered,  for  the  preservation  of  their  authority  whilst  it  was 
to  endure,  and  with  what  humility  He  did  submit  Himself 
unto  it?  For  being  sent  for  by  them,  He  was  content,  at 
that  time,  to  go  unto  them,  and  to  be  examined  by  them, 
when  He  had  found  them  many  ways  before  to  be  His 
mortal  enemies,  and  knew  how  at  that  present  they  were 
plotting  to  take  away  His  life,  by  corrupting  of  Judas  to 
betray  Him  into  their  hands  and  by  suborning  of  false 
witnesses  to  accuse  Him ;  as  also  how,  after  they  had 
examined  Him,  they  would  use  Him  most  despitefuUy  and 
scornfully,  spit  in  His  face  and  buffet  Him,  beat  Him  with 
rods,  carry  Him  bound  as  a  malefactor  and  deliver  Him  to 
Pilate  the  civil  magistrate;  likewise  how  they  themselves 
would  be  His  accusers,  how  they  would  practise  with  the 
people  to  prefer  Barabbas  his  liberty,  being  a  murderer,  before 
His,  and  to   cry  out  with  them,  to   Pilate,  ^Let  Him  be 

[Lu.  23.    crucified,  let  Him  be  crucified;  crucifv  Him,  crucifv  Him;' 

21.] 


Ill 

their  outrage  and  fury  being  so  bent  against  Him  as  that  book 
they  themselves  would  have  put  Him  to  death,  if  by  the    ~^ — 
laws  of  the  Romans,  whereunto  they  were  then  subject,  they 
might  have  been  permitted  so  to  have  done. 


CANON  III. 

^ntJ  therefore  tf  anp  man  gfiall  affiirm,  unlrtr  colour  of 
ang  ti)ing  tjat  is  in  tjc  Sbcripturts,  titter  tfiat  our  Sabiour 
©Srist  toj&ilst  ?^0  libetr  upon  tf)t  tnn\)  fcoas  not  ohelu'cnt  to  tje 
state  ecclesiastical,  as  |^e  foas  to  tjbe  temporal ;  or,  tjat  all 

issCQ^Jristians  bg  |^is  example  are  not  bounlr  to  be  as  toell 
obelJient  to  tfieir  d&urc6=gol)ernors,  as  tfieg  are  to  tfieir  cibil 
magistrates ;  or,  tfiat  <2DSristian  lyings  fiabe  not  noto  as  full 
autfioritg  to  appoint  some  festibal  lyags  of  public  tfianlisgibing 
to  €Grotr,  in  remembrance  of  some  great  antr  extraortu'narg 
mercies  of  |^is,  sbefcoeb  unto  t^em  upon  those  trags,  as  gjulras 
iWaccabaeus  6atr  to  ortrain  tfie  feast  of  tfie  Betiication  of  t^e 
'^Temple  to  be  gearlg  celebratelr;  or  tj&at,  toftcre  ang  sucj 
festibal  trags  are  appotnteb,  tje  subjects  of  eberg  suc]&  liings, 
ought  not  bg  ©firi'st  |^is  example  in  celebrating  the  saib  feast, 
to  obserbe  antr  lieep  them ;  or,  that  all  the  true  members  of  the 
(2Phurch  are  not  taught  bg  Christ  |^is  example,  in  |^is 
obserbing  of  the  ceremonial  labj,  being  then  in  force,  that  theg 
lifeetoise  are  bountJ  to  obserbe  all  such  constitutions  anU 
ceremonies  as  for  orlrer  anb  becencg  are  bjith  all  true  cautions 
establishetr  in  ang  particular  ©hurch,  bg  the  chief  gobernors 
of  It,  until  It  shall  please  them  the  saib  gobernors  to  abrogate 
them ;  or,  that  all  ©htistians  are  not  bounb  bg  Christ's 
example  to  refrain  all  bitterness  of  calumniation  anb  detraction, 
anb  to  beal  temperatelg  anb  milblg  hiith  their  ecclesiastical 

134  gobernors,  in  respect  of  their  authoritg,  that  it  be  not  brought 
into  contempt,  though  theg  finb  some  imperfections  either .  in 
their  persons,  or  in  their  proceebings,  as  ^e,  our  saib  blesseb 
Sbabiour,  in  the  same  respect,  bealt  foith  the  priests  of  the 
gjetos,  though  theg  hab  mang  toags  transgresseb,  anb  bjere 


112        overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  l^is  mortal  enemies ;  or,  tfiat  ©jurist,  bg  to^tpping  bugers 
— — —  anU  sellers  out  of  tjbe  temple,  l3ib  eftfter  impeach  tfie  autj^oritj) 
of  tfie  priests  or  practise  therein  ang  pontifical  or  temporal 
pobjer,  as  if  |^e  f^nti  hmx  a  temporal  fling,  or  trilr  tfie  same 
f)g  ang  otfier  aut{)oritg  tjan  as  ^e  tuas  a  prophet ;  or,  tfiat 
Christians  are  not  noto  as  stronglp  bounlj  in  troubts  of 
religion  to  repair  unto  tje  cbief  ministers  anb  ecclesiastical 
governors,  altfiougS  tfieg  are  not  alfcoags  tieb  to  tro  as  tjep  tro, 
as  toere  tfie  ^j^los  in  sucfi  lifee  cases  bountr  to  repair  to  tbem 
tfiat  sat  in  iTOoses'  seat;  or,  tfiat  eberg  true  Cbristian, 
tofjen  for  tj^e  saitr  cause  Je  repairetj  to  t|)e  cbief  ministers  antr 
gobernors  of  tfie  CfiurcS  to  be  resolbetr  bg  tSem,  is  anp  further 
nob)  bounb  to  tfepenb  upon  sucb  tbeir  resolutions  tban  tbeg 
are  able  to  sbeb)  tbem  unto  f^m  out  of  tbe  bjortr  of  CBrob; 
or,  tban  tfie  gjetos  foere  bounlr  to  beliebe  tbe  S>cribes  antr 
^fiarisees,  tbougb  tbeg  sat  in  i^oses'  cbair,  b^ben  tbeg  taugbt  135 
tbem  ang  tbing  bjbitb  bias  not  agreeable  to  tfiat  bibicb  i^oses 
ftalr  commanlreb;  or,tbat  Cbrist  |^is  example  in  conbemningtbe 
false  interpretations  anU  glosses  of  tbe  Scribes  anlr  ^barisees, 
anlr  in  restoring  to  tbe  labj  tbe  true  sense  anb  original  mean= 
ing  of  it,  batb  not  eber  since  toarranteb  learneb  anb  goblg 
men,  toben  tbeg  founb  tbe  Scriptures  perbertetr  bg  tbose  tbat 
gobern  tbe  ©burcb,  of  purpose  to  malie  tbeir  oton  gain  tbereof 
anb  to  maintain  tbeir  great  usurpations,  to  free  tbe  same  bg 
searcbing  tbe  saib  Scriptures  from  all  sucb  false  interpret^ 
ations  anb  glosses,  anb  to  mafie  plain,  as  mucb  as  in  tbem 
bib  lie,  tbe  true  sense  anb  meaning  of  tbem ;  or,  tbat  our 
Sabiour  Cbrist,  bii^tn  |^e  purgeb  bibers  parts  of  tbe  lato 
from  tbe  gross  anb  erroneous  expositions  of  tbe  Scribes  anb 
^barisees,  titti  gibe  ang  otber  sense  anb  meaning  of  tbem,  or 
infer  upon  it  ang  ntb)  rules  of  greater  perfection,  eitber  as  ?^e 
bjas  man  or  as  ?^e  toas  a  propbet,  tban  tbeg  bab  anb  con= 
taineb  originallg,  b)fitn  ^t  first  gabe  tbem  to  tbe  Israelites, 
as  ?^e  teas  Gob ;  or,  tbat  it  is  not  an  erroneous  anb  fonb 
conceit,  lifie  unto  tbat  of  tbe  sectaries  amongst  tbe  3Jeb3S, 
especiallg  of  tbe  ^barisees,  for  ang  sort  of  persons,  no  toag  ise 
able  to  perform  tbeir  buties  to  Gob  in  sucb  manner  anb  sort 


113 

as  tfieg  ougSt,  once  so  mucft  as  to  imagine  tfiat  bj)  tfie  obserba=  book 
tion  of  tfieir  oton  rules  tljeg  are  able  to  attain  to  greater  per=  — — — 
fection  tjan  bg  tfte  obserbation  of  CRoU^s  rules ;  or,  tj&at  it  is 
not  as  bam  antr  fontr  an  imagination  as  tfte  former  for  ang 
iZTfiristian  man  to  tfiink  tftat  tfte  enfoging  of  sucS  possessions 
antr  ricftes  as  C5^otr  Jatb  blessetr  f^im  fajitj  is  repugnant  to 
tjat  perfection  b)f}ki  Gotr  JatJ  requirelrat  Jis  Santrs ;  or,  tjat 
t{)e  same  are  otSertoise  incompatible  biitb  tbe  sailr  perfection 
tban  in  sucb  cases  onlg  b)f)zn  eitber  tbeg  must  leabe  tbeir 
toorlblg  estates,  or  CDbrist  tbeir  S^abiour ;  or,  tbat  our  ^abiour 
Cbrist,  bg  laying  of  some  grounbs  for  tbe  future  estate  of  tbe 
Cburcb  after  |^is  passion,  bitr  tberebg  erect  ang  neb)  (JDburcbes 
apart  from  tbat  ^burcb  toiidi  b^as  to  continue  until  |^is 
beatb ;  or,  tbat  tbe  example  of  <2rbtist  anb  f^is  Apostles,  in 
bolbing  societg  anb  communion  bjitb  tbe  3Jeb3S  in  tbe  outbjarb 
toorsbip  anb  serbice  of  CBrob,  botb  not  conbemn  all  sucb 
sectaries  as  bo  separate  tbemselbes  from  tbe  Cfiurcbes  of 
Cbrist  tobereof  tbeg  feere  once  members,  tbe  same  being  true 
137  iZTburcbes  bg  labjful  autboritg  establisbeb,  unber  pretence  of 
tbeg  linoto  not  fobat  neto  Cbristianitg ;  or,  tbat  tbere  ougbt 
not  to  be  noto  amongst  Cbristians,  ecclesiastical  courts  for 
ecclesiastical  causes,  as  biell  as  tbere  toere  sucb  courts 
amongst  tbe  3}el»s  for  sucb  liinb  of  causes;  or,  tbat  all 
Cbtistians  are  not  noto  bounb  to  repair,  as  toell  to  ecclesias* 
tical  courts  anb  gobernors  for  reformation  of  sucb  offences  as 
are  of  ecclesiastical  conusance,  as  tbe  ^tb)S  toere  bounb  to  cogni- 
repair  to  tbeir  Sanbebrims  to  babe  tbose  ebils  rebresseb  tbat^^"*"^ 
toere  to  be  reformeb  bg  tbose  courts ;  or,  tbat  as  mang  as  bo 
profess  tbemselbes  to  be  true  imitators  of  (2Dbtist  in  tbeir 
libes  anb  conbersation,  are  not  bounb  to  sucb  obebience  unto 
tbeir  princes  anb  rulers,  boto  ebil  bisposeb  soeber  tbeg  be,  gea 
tbougb  tbeg  seefi  tbeir  libes,  as  ODbrist  sbeloeb  anb  performeb 
botb  to  tbe  ecclesiastical  anb  temporal  state  of  tbe  ^tb)%  at 
tobat  time  |^e  Hnebj  tbeg  bjere  plotting  ?^is  beatb,  be  botb 
greatlg  err. 


114  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 


BOOK 
11. 


CHAPTER  V.  '  138 

1 

THE  SUM  OF  THE  CHAPTER  FOLLOWING. 

That  our  Saviour  Christ,  after  His  resurrection  and  ascension, 
did  not  alter  the  form  of  temporal  government  established  by 
Himself  long  before  His  incarnation;  and  that  therefore 
emperors,  kings,  and  sovereign  princes,  though  they  ivere 
then  infidels,  were  nevertheless  to  be  obeyed  by  the  subjects, 
as  formerly  from  the  beginning  they  had  been. 

It  hath,  been  before  observed  by  us  that  our  Saviour 
Christ  whilst  He  lived  in  this  world  was  no  temporal  king,  nor 
had  any  temporal  dominion,  court,  possession,  regal  state, 
dukes,  earls,  lords,  or  any  other  subjects,  as  other  temporal 
kings  had,  to  obey  and  serve  Him.  But  perhaps  after  His 
resurrection  it  was  far  otherwise  with  Him.  Indeed  so  it  was  ; 
for  whereas  the  Son  of  God,  God  Himself,  equal  to  the 
Father,  by  being  made  man,  did  cease  to  put  in  practice  the 
glory  and  majesty  of  His  deity  in  His  human  nature,  other- 
wise than  by  doing  such  miracles  as  He  thought  necessary 
for  the  conversion  of  those  who  were  to  believe  in  Him ; 
now  after  His  resurrection  and*ascension,  the  state  of  His 
human  nature  was  become,  as  it  may  well  be  said,  much 
more  glorious;  because  His  divine  nature  did  communicate 
unto  His  human  nature  so  many  divine  dignities  and  opera- 
tions of  His  deity,  in  respect  of  the  hypostatical  union 
betwixt  them,  as  the  same  was  capable  of,  without  turning 
of  His  divine  nature  into  His  human  nature ;  it  being  always 
to  be  understood  that  the  said  hypostatical  and  real  union, 
notwithstanding  there  was  never  any  confusion  betwixt  the  i39 
two  natures  in  Christ "",  both  of  them  always  retaining  their 
distinct  and  essential  proprieties.  Which  ground  observed, 
we  may  truly  say  that  the  attributes  are  admirable,  which  in 
regard  of  the  said  union  are  and  may  be  ascribed  unto  our 
Saviour  Christ,  as  He  is  man;  especially  after  His  resurrec- 
tion and  ascension :  for  some  short  proof  hereof  these  places 
following  may  suffice.    Before  our  Saviour  Christ  commanded 

'  'Of Christ.'  D. 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BX)OK.  115 

His  Apostles  '  to  go  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  BOOK 
the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,'  He  — — — 


told  them,  lest  they  should  have  doubted  whether  He  had 

any  authority  to  make  them  so  large  a  commission,  '  that  all  Mat.  28. 

power  was  given  unto  Him  in  heaven  and  in  earth/     He  also  ^^'  '-^^•-1 

was  before,  as  the  Holy  Ghost  testifieth  of  Him,  'made  heir  of  Heb.  i.  2. 

all  things,'  and  so  had  a  true  interest  in  them ;  and  after 

His  resurrection  had  the  full  possession  of  them.     '  We  see  Heb.  2.  9. 

Jesus,'  saith  the  Apostle,  '  crowned  with  glory  and  honour/ 

And  again,  'When  God  raised  up  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead,  Eph.  1.20, 

He  set  Him  at  His  right  hand,  in  heavenly  places,  far  above  2i>  22. 

all  principality  and  power,  and  might  and  domination,  and 

every  name  that  is  named,  not  in  this  world  only,  but  also  in 

that  which  is  to  come;  and  hath  made  all  things  subject 

under  His  feet.'     And  again,  '  The  kingdoms  of  this  world 

are  our  Lord's  and  His  Christ's.'     And  again,  '  The  Lamb  is  Rev.ii.i5; 

Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings.'     And  to  conclude,  '  He  jg'  jg  * 

hath  upon  His  garment,    [and]  upon   His   thigh,  a  name 

written.  The  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords.' 

Howbeit,  all  that  we  have  hitherto  said  notwithstanding, 
though  all  the  world  doth  actually  appertain  unto  our 
Saviour  Christ,  now  in  glory,  as  He  is  man,  in  respect  of 
the  said  unition  or  hypostatical  union ;  yet  did  He  not  alter, 
after  His  resurrection  and  ascension,  the  manner  of  temporal 
government  which  He  had  ordained  throughout  the  world  % 
before  His  incarnation,  as  He  was  God,  (His  human  nature 
being  invested  by  the  power  of  His  divinity,  in  manner 
140  before  expressed,  with  all  His  said  glory  and  authority;) 
but  doth  still  continue  the  sole  monarch  over  all,  distribut- 
ing that  His  universal  kingdom,  as  formerly  He  had  done, 
into  divers  principahties  and  kingdoms,  and  appointing 
temporal  kings  and  sovereign  princes  as  His  substitutes  and 
vicegerents  to  rule  them  all  by  the  rules  and  laws  of  nature 
if  they  be  ethnics ;  or  if  Christians,  then  not  only  by  those 
rules,  but  also  as  well  by  the  equity  of  the  judicial  laws 
which  He  gave  to  the  Jews,  as  by  the  doctrine  of  the  Gospel 
more  thoroughly  opened  and  delivered  with  all  the  parts  of  it 
by  Himself  and  His  Apostles,  than  in  former  time  it  had 
been.     Of  Christian  kings  we  shall  have  fitter  place  to  speak 

»  *  Throughout  the  world  before  His  incarnation,  as  He  was  God.'  Z). 

i2 


116 

BOOK  hereafter.     Now  we  will  prosecute  this  point  concerning  the 

- il*__  regal  authority  of  princes  that   are  infidels,  and   consider 

more  particularly,  whether  they  did  not,  and  so  consequently 
do  not  still,  as  lawfully  enjoy  their  kingdoms  and  regal 
sovereignties  *  under  our  Saviour  Christ  after  His  resurrection 
and  ascension,  as  they  did  before  either  of  them,  and  like- 
wise as  they  did  before  His  incarnation,  according  to  that 
which  we  have  deUvered  in  the  former  chapter.  And  the 
especial  reason  that  moveth  us  so  to  do  is  the  audacious 
temerity  of  the  before-named  ignorant  Canonists  and  of 
their  adherents,  the  new  sectaries  of  the  Oratory  Congrega- 
tion j  who,  with  the  like  ignorance  and  folly  that  they  told 
us  how  all  kings  lost  their  interest  and  authority  over  their 
kingdoms  by  the  birth  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  do  further- 
more endeavour  very  wickedly  and  sottishly  to  pervert  such 
especial  places  in  the  Apostle^s  writings,  as  are  most  apparently 
repugnant  to  their  said  fancy,  or  rather  frenzy.  To  make 
their  dealing  with  one  place  apparent,  is  sufficient  for  our 
Rom.  13.  piii*pose.  Whereas  St.  Paul,  writing  to  the  Romans,  willeth 
[!•]  them  to  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers,  or  teacheth  them, 

as  a  late  absurd^  Canonist  abridgeth  the  place,  obediendum 
esse principibus, '  that  princes  are  to  be  obeyed :'  he  speaketh 
not,  saith  he,  de  Ethnicis,  as  that  place  is  corruptly  alleged,  hi 
sed  quatenijLS  de  illis  intellewit,  that  is,  '  in  such  a  sense  as  he 
meant  it.'  And  what  the  Apostle  meant  he  is  not  ashamed 
to  tell  us  in  this  sort,  saying,  (1.)  'the  Apostle  speaketh  of 
the  Roman  empire,  which  Christ  had  approved  when  He 
bade  the  Jews  pay  tribute  to  Caesar,  (2.)  the  text  doth  ex- 
pound itself,  for  he  writeth  to  Christians,  whom  he  coun- 
selleth  to  be  obedient  to  princes,  lest  they  should  sin ;  for 
princes  are  not  to  be  feared  for  good  works,  but  for  evil  ; 
therefore  he  doth  not  simply  command  obedience  to  ethnic 
princes,  &c.  (3.)  The  like  manner  of  writing  St.  Paul  used  in 
1  Tim.  6.  exhorting  servants  to  honour  their  lords,  etiam  infideles, 
[1,2.]  though  they  were  infidels,  for  the  reasons  by  him  there 
mentioned.  (4.)  By  those  monitions,  meaning  the  said 
commandments  of  the  Apostle  concerning  obedience  of 
subjects  to  their  princes  and  of  servants  to  their  masters, 

*  *  Legal  sovereignties.'  D.  Par.  i.  cap.  24.  n.  38.  [See  note  K.] 

"  Dr.    Marta.    Tract,    de    Jurisdic. 


t 


overall's  convocation  book.  117 

just  dominion  is  not  founded  in  the  persons  of  ethnics,  nam  book 

Paulus,  qui  hoc  dicit,  non  erat  summus  pontifex ;   for   Paul '- — 

who  said  so,  was  not  a  chief  Bishop,  &c.  (5.)  Furthermore, 
in  that  time  of  the  primitive  Church,  the  Church  could  not 
de  facto,  punish  infidels  and  transfer  their  kingdoms,  &c. 
Thus  far  this  audacious  and  unlearned  Canonist ;  the  very 
citation  of  whose  words  we  hold  sufficient  to  refute  them; 
although  he  allegeth  for  himself  to  support  them  very  grave 
authors,  the  Distinctions,  forsooth,  the  Gloss,  Hostiensis, 
and  Prsepositus;  adding  that  some  other  Canonists  do 
concur  with  him.  Only  we  will  oppose  against  him  and  all 
his  said  fellows^,  to  shew  their  follies  by  a  proof  of  this 
natiu*e,  the  testimony  of  the  pope's  chief  champion,  the 
only  Jesuit  without  comparison,  now  a  principal  cardinal, 
who  maintaineth  in  express  terms,  that  infidel  princes  are 
true  and  supreme  princes  of  their  kingdoms,  and  writeth 
thus  against  the  said  assertion  of  the  Canonist  directly; 
saying,  God  doth  approve  the  kingdoms  of  the  gentiles  in 
both  the  Testaments,  *  Thou  art  king  of  kings,  and  the  God 
of  Heaven  hath  given  thee  thy  kingdom  and  empire,'  &c.  Dan.  2. 
142 'Restore  those  things  unto  Csesar  that  are  Caesar's.'  ^^^^  M^t''22 
that  He  saith  not  '  give,'  but,  '  Restore  those  things  that  are  [21.] 
Caesar's ;'  that  is,  those  things  which  in  right  are  owing  unto 
him.  '  Give  unto  all  men  that  which  is  due  unto  them;  Rom.  13. 
tribute  to  whom  you  owe  tribute,  and  custom  to  whom  you  l^^-^ 
owe  custom,'  &c.  Et  jubet  ibidem  etiam  propter  conscientiam 
obedire  principibus  ethnicis ;  at  certe  non  tenemur  in  conscien- 
tia  obedire  illi,  qui  non  est  verus  princeps ;  that  is,  'and  we 
are  commanded  in  the  same  place,  even  for  conscience  to 
obey  princes  that  are  ethnics;  but  assuredly  we  are  not 
bound  in  conscience  to  obey  him  who  is  no  true,  lawful,  or 
right  prince.'     Hitherto  the  Cardinal  y. 

We  would  not  have  cited  this  man's  testimony  thus  at 
large  were  not  all  that  he  hath  said  therein  thoroughly  sup- 
ported by  all  the  learned  men,  as  we  suppose,  of  his  society ; 
and  sufficient  to  refel  the  vanity  of  the  Canonists  and  their 
fellows  in  that  folly.  For  if  we  should  insist  herein  upon  the 
authority  of  men,  all  the  ancient  Fathers  do  fully  concur 
with  us  ;  that  through  the  whole  course  of  the  Scriptures 

»  '  All  his  fellows.'  D.  >   [See  note  L.] 


118 

BOOK  obedience  was  and  is  as  well  prescribed  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment to  ethnic  princes  as  unto  the  kings  of  Jndah ;  and  so 


likewise  in  the  New  Testament^  as  well  to  infidel  princes  as 
Christian ;  the  precepts  of  the  Apostles  in  that  behalf  being 
general,  and  so  to  be  applied  as  well  to  the  one  sort  as  to 
the  other,  in  that  they  hold  their  kingdoms  of  Christ  equally, 
as  is  aforesaid,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  equally  obeyed  by 
their  subjects,  with  that  general  caution  which  was  ever 
understood,  viz.  in  those  things  which  they  commanded 
them  and  were  not  repugnant  to  the  commandments  of  God. 
And  therefore  the  judgments  of  the  ancient  Fathers  being  in 
this  sort  only  remembered  by  us,  we  will  not  much  insist 
upon  them ;  but  give  that  honour  which  is  due,  especially  in 
a  matter  so  apparent,  unto  the  sole  authority  of  holy  Apo- 
stles ;  who  writing  by  the  direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost  those  143 
things  which  Christ  Himself  before  had  taught  them,  do 
give  unto  all  Christians  and  subjects  to  what  manner  of 
kings  soever  these  precepts  following. 
Rom.  13.  -  '  Let  every  soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers  ;  for  there 
'■  '  ^'^  is  no  power  but  of  God ;  for  the  powers  that  be  are  ordained 
of  God.  Whosoever  therefore  resisteth  the  power,  resisteth 
-"  -the  ordinance  of  God;  and  they  that  resist  shall  receive  to 
themselves  judgment.  For  princes  are  not  to  be  feared  for 
^ood  works,  but  for  evil.  "Wilt  thou  then  be  without  fear? 
^  do  well ;  so  shalt  thou  have  praise  of  the  same ;  for  he  is 
the  minister  of  God  for  thy  wealth.  But  if  thou  do  evil, 
fear;  for  he  beareth  not  the  sword  for  nought :  for  he  is  the 
minister  of  God  to  take  vengeance  of  him  that  doth  evil. 
Wherefore  he  must  be  subject,  not  because  of  wrath  only, 
but  also  for  conscience  sake.  For  this  cause  ye  pay  also 
tribute;  for  they  are  God's  ministers,  applying  themselves 
for  the  same  thing.' 

In  which  words  of  the  Apostle,  in  saying  that  princes  have 
their  power  from  God,  and  that  he  is  God's  minister,  there 
is  no  repugnancy  to  that  which  we  have  above  said  concern- 
ing the  great  honour  and  dignity  of  the  humanity  of  our 
Saviour  Christ  after  His  resurrection  and  ascension,  to  prove 
that  kings  do  hold  their  kingdoms  under  Christ,  as  He  is 
man,  the  Lamb  of  God  and  Heir  of  all  the  world.  For  we 
were  very  careful  to  have  it  still  remembered  that  all  the 


119 

said  power  and  dignity  which  He  hath,  as  He  is  man,  doth  book 

proceed  from  His  divinity ;  and  likewise,  that  by  reason  of — 

the  real  union  of  the  two  natures  in  our  Saviour  Christ,  that 
which  doth  properly  belong  to  the  one  nature  may  very  truly 
be  affirmed  of  the  other.  So  as  it  may  in  that  respect  be 
very  well  said  and  truly,  that  all  kings  and  princes  receive 
their  authority  from  Christ,  as  He  is  man ;  and  likewise,  that 

144  they  receive  their  authority  from  Christ,  as  He  is  God;  and 
that  they  are  the  ministers  of  Christ  being  man,  and  the 
ministers  of  God  without  any  limitation.  But  it  is  plain 
that  the  said  words  of  the  Apostle  do  very  thoroughly  refute 
the  vanity  mentioned  of  the  Canonists  and  their  new  com- 
panions ;  in  that  by  the  said  words  it  appeareth  very  mani- 
festly, that  kings  do  not  otherwise  hold  their  kingdoms  of 
the  humanity  of  Christ  than  they  did  before  of  His  divine 
nature.  They  have  their  authority,  saith  the  Apostle,  from 
God,  and  they  are  God^s  ministers.  And  there  is  nothing  [Rom.  13. 
written,  either  by  St.  Paul  or  by  any  other  of  the  Apostles,  "^ 
which  swerveth  in  any  point  from  this  doctrine,  where  they 
write  of  the  obedience  due  unto  all  kings  and  sovereign 
princes ;  whose  testimonies  in  that  behalf  we  are,  as  we 
promised,  a  little  further  to  pursue. 

^I  exhort,^  saith  St.  Paul,  'that  first  of  all,  supplications,  l  Tim.  2. 
prayers,  intercessions  and  giving  of  thanks,  be  made  for  all   ' 
men;   for  kings  and  for  all  that  are  in  authority;  that  we 
may  lead  a  quiet  and  a  peaceable  life,  in  all  godliness  and 
honesty.^  And  again,  'Put  them,^ — that  is,  both  old  and  young,  Titus  3.  i. 
and  all  sorts  of  persons  that  are  purged  to  be  a  peculiar  people 
unto  Christ, — '  in  remembrance,  that  they  be  subject  to  the 
principalities  and  powers,  and  that  they  be   obedient  and 
ready  to  every  good  work.'     Also  St.  Peter  saith  to  the  same  i  Pet.  2. 
effect,  '  Submit  yourselves  unto  all  manner  of  ordinance  of     ' 
man  for  the  Lord's  sake ;  whether  it  be  unto  the  king,  as 
unto  the  superior ;  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are 
sent  of  Him  for  the  punishment  of  evil  doers  and  for  the 
praise  of  them  that  do  well.     For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that 
by  well  doing  ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish 
men;    as  free  and  not  as  having  the  hberty  for  a  cloak  of 
maliciousness,  but  as  the  servants  of  God.     Honour  all  men, 

11 J  love  brotherly  fellowship,  fear  God,  honour  the  king.'     And 


120         overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  the  same  Apostle,  describing  the  nature  of  false  teachers, 

: which  in  times  to  come  would  thrust  themselves  into  the 

10,  &c.  Church,  and  by  feigned  words  make  a  merchandize  of  their 
followers,  amongst  other  impieties,  he  noteth  them  with 
these,  that  commonly  they  are  despisers  of  government,  pre- 
sumptuous persons,  and  such  as  stand  in  their  own  conceits, 
men  that  fear  not  to  speak  evil  of  them  that  are  in  dignity ; 
but  as  brute  beasts,  led  with  sensuality  and  made  to  be 
taken  and  destroyed,  speak  evil  of  those  things  which  they 
Jude  18,  know  not.  And  with  St.  Peter  in  this  point  the  Apostle 
St.  Jude  doth  concur ;  where,  speaking  of  those  who  in 
future  times  should  be  makers  of  sects.  He  termeth  them 
mockers,  and  men  that  had  not  the  Spirit  of  God.  And 
speaking  also  of  such  hke  wicked  persons  as  were  crept  into 
the  Church  in  the  Apostles^  days,  he  saith,  they  did  despise 
government  and  spake  evil  of  them  that  were  in  authority. 
In  all  which  places  thus  by  us  noted,  concerning  as  well  the 
dignity  and  authority  of  sovereign  kings  and  princes,  as  the 
fear,  duty  and  obedience  which  all  their  subjects  were  truly 
and  sincerely,  without  murmuring  or  repining,  to  yield  and 
perform  unto  them,  though  they  were  then  ethnics ;  when 
we  consider  the  manner  of  their  delivery  of  that  evangelical 
doctrine  and  their  grounds  thereof,  as  also  how  vehemently 
they  have  written  against  all  such  persons  as  either  did  then, 
or  should  afterward,  oppose  themselves  unto  it  by  despising 
of  civil  magistrates,  speaking  evil  of  them,  or  in  any  other 
sort  whatsoever ;  we  are  fully  persuaded  that  they  neither 
commanded,  taught,  or  writ  any  thing  therein  but  what  they 
knew  to  be  the  will  of  God,  and  did  accordingly  believe  to 
be  true.  For  we  hold  it  resolutely,  that  whatsoever  the 
Apostles  did  either  write,  teach,  or  command,  they  writ, 
taught,  and  commanded  it  as  they  were  inspired  and  directed 
2  Tim.  3.  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  because  when  our  Saviour  Christ  was  to  1 16 
2Pet.  1.21  l^^ve  the  world.  He  promised  to  send  unto  them  the  Holy 
Joh  13  Ghost,  the  Comforter  and  Spirit  of  truth;  which  should 
[?  16.  7,  lead  them,  not  into  any  by-ways  or  shifting  conceits,  but 
into  the  direct  and  plain  paths  of  all  truth  :  and  did  very 
shortly  after  perform  that  His  promise,  when  upon  the  day 
of  Pentecost  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  as 
Acts  2.  4.  St.  Luke  witnesseth.     Besides,  the  Apostle  St.  Paul  himself 


overall's  convocation  book.  I2r 

doth  profess,  both  in  his  own  name  and  in  the  behalf  of  the  BOOK 
rest  of  the  Apostles,  his  fellows,  that  their  Master,  being  the '—^ 


\ 


Truth  itself,  after  He  had  so  mercifully  and  liberally  per- 
formed His  said  promise  unto  them,  they  did  not  deal  with 
the  Word  of  God  as  vintners,  regraters,  or  merchants  do  with 
their  mixed  wines  and  adulterated  wares ;  that  is,  mingle  ^  it 
with  any  untruths  or  superstitious  conceits,  or  vent  it  out 
otherwise  than  the  truth  did  therein  warrant  them,  or  did 
apply  it  with  fraud  either  to  serve  their  own  or  any  other 
men's  designments,  or  delivered  it  with  any  such  inward 
reservations  and  mental  evasions,  as  when  they  did  most 
seem  to  their  hearers  to  speak  one  thing  directly,  they  had 
such  another  meaning  as  when  time  should  serve  they  might 
make  use  of;  but  whatsoever  they  said,  they  spake  it  sin- 
cerely, sicut  ex  Deo,  as  God  did  guide  them  by  the  Holy  2  Cor.  2. 
Ghost,  coram  Deo,  as  in  the  sight  of  God,  unto  Whom  they 
were  one  day  to  give  an  account  of  their  said  sincerity ;  et 
in  Christo,  as  their  blessed  Saviour  Himself  had  preached, 
taught  them,  and  had  commanded  them. 


147  CANON  IV. 

^S^refort  if  ang  man  sfiall  affirm,  unlrer  colour  of  ang 
tfiing  tjbat  is  m  tje  S'criptures,  eitfier  tfiat  tj)t  Beitg  of  our 
S'^biour  (JDSrist  Ijotft  not  since  |^is  resurrection  antr  ascension 
ot^ertoise  execute  tje  mafestp  antr  glorg  thereof  in  |^is 
l^umanity  tjan  it  trilr  before  |^is  passion ;  or,  tfiat  Cj^rist 
nofo  in  glory  is  not  actuallg  tje  fieir  of  all  things,  as  |^e  is 
man  so  fiigfilp  exaltetr,  ant(  boft  Bing  of  kings  antr  Hor^  of 
loriJs ;  or,  tfiat  |^e,  noto  sitting  at  tfie  rigjt  6anb  of  ^olr  in 
glory  antr  mafestp,  as  |^e  is  man,  Jatjb  mabe  an  alteration 
\\x  tfte  manner  of  temporal  gobernment  orlrainelr  by  l^imself 
long  before,  as  |^e  is  ^otr ;  or,  tftat  noto  all  tfie  Itinglroms  in 
ti)e  toorltr  being  but  one  liing^om  in  respect  of  f^imself,  |^e 
tfotjb  not  alloln  tl)e  lu'stributing  of  tjat  |^is  one  untbersal 
l^inglrom  into  fibers  principalities  anb  ikinglroms,  to  be  ruleb 
by  so  many  lungs  antr  absolute  princes  unlrer  |^im ;  or,  tfiat 

'■■  [/coTrrjAcuovTes.     See  Wolfii  Curse  Philolog.] 


123 

BOOK  suc5  liings  anb  soberetp  goberrxors  as  fcoeu  ethnics,  fcoere 
— ^—  trepribeU  bg  (SlDSrist^s  ascension  into  Jeaben  antr  most  glorious 
estate  t^ere  from  t]&e  true  interest  antr  lawful  possession  of 
tjeir  ifiingtroms  tojicfi  before  tfieg  enfogelr ;  or,  tjat  t|)e  ancient  us 
Jpat^ers  bjere  teeibelr  in  ^oltfing  antr  maintaining  tfiat  all 
<2r{)ristians  in  tje  primitibe  ODfiurcj^  bjere  bountr  to  obeg  %\xti 
kings  antr  princes  as  toere  tfien  pagans ;  or,  tbat  t]&e  subjects 
of  all  tfie  temporal  princes  in  tbe  toorltJ  bjere  not  as  muc]i 
bounlJ  in  St.  ^auFs  time  to  be  subfect  unto  tbem,  as  tje 
idomans  bjere  to  be  subfect  to  tbe  empire,  not  onlg  for  fear, 
but  eben  for  conscience  salie ;  or,  tbat  §bt  ^auPs  commanlif= 
ment,  bg  birtue  of  bis  apostlesbip  anlr  assistance  of  tbe  l^oly 
C&bost,  of  obelu'ence  to  princes,  tben  etbnics,  is  not  of  as 
great  force  to  bintr  tbe  conscience  of  all  true  Cbtistians  as  if 
be  baJJ  tttn  tben  Summus  Pontifex ;  or,  tbat  anp  pope  noto 
batb  pobier  to  dispense  toitb  tbe  saiti  troctrine  of  S>t»  ^aul,  as 
tbe  saiti  <2Danonist,  by  us  quotely,  Irotb  seem  to  affirm ;  b^bere 
after  bt  batb  saib  tbat  tbe  Apostle  &t.  ^aul,  commanding  all 
men  to  be  obebient  to  superior  pobiers,  bjas  not  tbe  bigbest 
bisbop,  b^  atJlJetb  tbese  bJOrlJS,  papa  major  est  administratione 
Paulo,  et  papa  dispensat  contra  Apostolum  in  his  quce  non  con- 

cernunt  articulos  fidei  ;—tit  pope  is  greater  in  autboritg  tban 
^aul,  tbe  pope  trotb  Irispense  against  tbe  Apostle  in  tbose 
tbings  tbat  tro  not  concern  tbe  articles  of  faitb ;  [or,]  tbat  tbe  149 
primitibe  CDburcb  bias  not  as  biell  restrained  de  jure,  bg  tbe 
troctrine  of  ©btisf  s  Apostles,  as  de  facto ^  from  bearing  arms 
against  sucb  princes  as  biere  tben  etbnics,  anb  transferring 
of  tbeir  liingboms  from  tbem  unto  ang  otbers ;  or,  tbat  St. 
^eter  bimself,  tobo^  our  abbersaries  tooulb  make  tbe  feorlb 
beliebe,  foas  tben  tbe  bigbest  bisbop,— concurring  toitb  tbe 
Apostle  St.  ^aul  \x^\itn  be  commanbeb  tbe  (IDbristians  in 
tbose  bags  to  submit  tbemselbes  unto  tbe  king,  as  unto  tbe 
superior,  tbeg  botb  of  tbem,  toe  are  assureb,  commanbing 
tberein  as  tbeg  foere  inspireb  bg  tbe  |^olg  C&bost,  tsxti  leabe 
tbis  boctrine  so  Jointlg  taugbt,  to  be  bispenseb  foitb  aftertoarbs 
bg  ang  pope,  \)i%  bicar,  leb  bg  bjbat  spirit  is  easg  to  be  bis= 

■  '  Whom.'  A, 


123 

mntHy  hting,  so  far  trifferent  from  tfie  |^oIb  C&fiost,  fofiicj  book 
spalit,  as  is  aforcsatlr,  bg  tfie  saitr  apostles ;  or,  tftat  it  is  not  .  "• — 
a  most  toiclietr  anlr  tittcstafcle  assertion  for  ang  man  to  affirm, 
tbat  tfie  Apostles,  in  commantring  sucS  obeljience  to  tfic 
etfinic  princes  t^en,  tiitr  not  truly  mean  as  tjeir  plain  toorXJs 
tro  import,  but  Satr  some  mental  reservations,  luSeref)^  tje  same 
migj^t  be  alteretr  as  occasion  sjoullr  serbe;  or,  tftat  tfie 
Apostles  at  tSat  time,  if  tfieg  fiatr  fountr  tj&e  CT^ristians  of 
150  sufficient  force,  bot]^  for  number,  probision  antr  furniture  of 
bjarlilie  engines,  to  babe  treposelr  tbose  pagan  princes  tbat 
bjere  tben  botb  enemies  antr  persecutors  of  all  tbat  beliebeb  in 
CQ^brist ;  bjoultr,  no  troubt,  f^eibt  mobelj  anU  autbori^eU  tbem  to 
babe  malre  toar  against  sucb  tbeir  princes,  antr  absolbeb  tbem 
from  performing  ang  longer  tbat  obetrience  b)f)it\^  tbeg,  as  men 
temporising,  batr  in  tbeir  b^ritings  prescribelr  unto  tbem ;  or, 
tbat  b)f^tn  afterbiarb  Cbristians  hjere  groton  able  for  number 
anb  strengtb  to  babe  opposeb  tbemselbes  bg  force  against  tbeir 
emperors,  toickeb^anb  persecutors,  tbeg  migbt  latofullg  so  f}^bt 
bone,  for  ang  tbing  tbat  is  in  tbe  Neto  Testament  to  tbe  con= 
trarg ;  or,  tbat  tbese  anb  sucb  lilie  expositions  of  tbe  meaning 
of  tbe  bolg  Apostles,  luben  tbeg  torit  so  plainlg  anb  birectlg, 
are  not  berg  impious  anb  blaspbemous,  as  tenbing  not  onlg  to 
tbe  utter  biscrebit  of  tbem  anb  tbeir  Writings,  but  lifeetoise  to 
tbe  inbelible  stain  anb  bisbonour  of  tbe  tobole  Scriptures,  in 
tbat  tbeg  toere  Written  bg  no  otber  persons  of  ang  greater 
autboritg  tban  toere  tbe  Apostles,  nor  bg  tbe  inspiration  anb 
birection  of  ang  otber  S>pit:it,be  botb  greatlg  err, 

•*  *  Being  wicked.'  D.  - 


124  overall's  convocation  book. 


BOOK 

II. 


CHAP.  VI.  151 

THE    SUM    OF    THE    CHAPTER    FOLLOWING. 

That  our  Saviour  Christ,  after  His  resurrection  and  ascension 
did  not  in  effect  alter  the  form  of  ecclesiastical  government 
amongst  the  Jews;  the  essential  parts  of  the  priesthood 
under  the  law  {otherivise  than  as  the  said  priesthood  tvas 
typical  and  had  the  execution  of  Levitical  ceremonies  annexed 
unto  it),  being  instituted  and  appointed  by  God  to  continue, 
not  for  a  time,  but  until  the  end  of  the  world. 

We  have  deduced,  in  our  former  book,  the  joint  descent  of 
the  state,  as  well  ecclesiastical  as  temporal,  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world  unto  the  incarnation  of  our  Saviour  Christ. 
Since  Whose  birth,  seeing  we  have  found  no  alteration  in 
the  temporal  government  of  the  world,  either  whilst  Christ 
lived  here  upon  the  earth,  or  during  the  time  of  His  Apostles, 
assuredly  we  shall  not  find  that  the  alteration  which  upon 
Christ's  death  fell  out  in  the  Church,  was  so  great  as  some 
have  imagined.  For  as  our  Saviour  Christ,  according  to 
His  divine  nature  having  created  all  the  world,  was  the  sole 
monarch  of  it,  and  did  govern  the  same  visibly  by  kings  and 
sovereign  princes.  His  vicegerents  upon  earth ;  so  He  in  the 
same  divine  nature  being  the  Son  of  God,  and  foreseeing  the 
fall  of  man,  and  how  thereby  all  His  posterity  should  become 
the  children  of  wrath,  did  of  His  infinite  mercy  undertake  to 
be  their  Redeemer ;  and  presently  after  the  transgression  of 
Adam  and  Eve,  put  that  His  office  in  practice ;  whereby,  as 
[Rev.  13.  He  was  Agnus  occisus  ab  origine  mundi.  He  not  only  began 
^•J  the  erection  of  that  one  Church,  selected  people,  and  society  152 

of  believers,  which  ever  since  hath  been,  and  so  shall  con- 
[Rev.  21.  tinue  His  blessed  Spouse  for  ever ;  but  also  took  upon  Him 
'^  thenceforward  and  for  ever  to  be  the  sole  monarch  and  head 

of  it,  ruling  and  governing  the  same  visibly  by  such  priests 
and  ministers  under  Him,  as  in  His  heavenly  wisdom  He 
thought  fit  to  appoint,  and  as  we  have  more  at  large  expressed 
in  our  said  former  book  ;  especially  when  He  settled  amongst 
the  Jews  a  more  exact  and  eminent  form  of  ecclesiastical 


125 

government  than   before  that  time  He  had  done.     In  the  BOOK 

which  His  so  exact  a  form,  He  first  did  separate  the  civil  '■ — 

government  from  the  ecclesiastical,  as  they  were  both  jointly- 
exercised  by  one  person,  restraining  the  priesthood,  for  a 
time,  unto  the  tribe  of  Levi,  and  the  civil  government  unto 
temporal  princes,  and  shortly  after,  more  particularly  unto 
the  tribe  of  Juda.  Concerning  the  priesthood  thus  limited 
we  need  to  say  little ;  because  the  order  and  subordination 
of  it  is  so  plainly  set  down  in  the  Scriptures.  Aaron  and  his 
sons  after  him,  by  succession,  had  the  first  place,  and  were 
appointed  to  exercise  the  office  of  the  High-Priests ;  and 
under  their  sovereign  princes  and  temporal  governors  (as  we 
have  shewed  in  our  said  first  book,  chap.  xviii*=.)  did  bear  the 
chief  sway  in  matters  appertaining  to  God.  Next  unto 
Aaron  there  were  twenty-four  priests  of  an  inferior  degree, 
that  were  termed  principes  sacerdotum,  that  governed  the 
third  sort  of  priests,  allotted  unto  their  several  charges ;  and 
this  third  sort  also  had  the  rest  of  the  Levites  at  their  direc- 
tion. In  like  manner,  these  Levites  neither  wanted  their 
chief  rulers  to  order  them,  according  as  the  said  third  sort  of 
priests  did  command,  which  rulers  were  termed  principes 
Levitarum,  in  number  twenty-four,  nor  their  assistants,  the 
Gabionites,  otherwise  called  Nathinsei,  to  help  them  in  the 
execution  of  their  baser  offices.  Of  this  notable  form  of 
ecclesiastical  government,  it  may  be  truly  said  of  it  in  our 
153  judgments,  that  the  same  being  of  God's  Own  framing,  it 
is  to  be  esteemed  the  best  and  most  perfect  form  of  Church- 
government  that  ever  was,  or  can  be  devised ;  and  that  form 
also  is  best  to  be  approved  and  upheld  which  doth  most  re- 
semble it  and  cometh  nearest  unto  it. 

We  said  upon  a  fit  occasion^,  that  by  the  death  of  our 
Saviour  Christ  the  Church-government  then  amongst  the 
Jews  was  greatly  altered;  and  therefore  do  think  it  very 
convenient  in  this  place  more  fully  therein  to  set  down  our 
meaning.  It  is  very  true  that  before  the  death  of  Christ  the 
outward  service  of  God  did  much  consist  in  figures,  shadows, 
and  sacrifices ;  the  Levitical  priesthood  itself,  as  it  was  tied  ^ 
to  Aaron  and  his  stock,  and  in  some  other  respects,  being 

•=  [p.  26.]  «  [The  word  'tied'  is  omitted  in  D.] 

«*  Lib.  ii.  cap.  4.  [p.  102.] 


126 

BOOK  only  a  type  of  our  High-Priest,  Jesus   Christ.     But  after- 
' —  wards,  when  by  His  passion  upon  the  cross  He  had  fulfilled 


all  that  was  signified  by  the  said  figures,  shadows,  and  sacri- 
fices; and  had  likewise  not  only  abohshed  them,  but  freed 
the  tribe  of  Levi  of  the  charge  of  the  priesthood,  and  removed 
the  high-priesthood  (as  it  was  typical),  from  the  said  priestly 
tribe  unto  the  regal  tribe  of  Juda,  the  same  being  now  settled 
in  Himself,  our  only  High-Priest,  according  to  the  order,  not 
Heb.7.12.  of  Aaron,  but  of  Melchizedech ;  He  hath  by  that  His  trans- 
f/lio  lation  of  the  priesthood,  freed  His  Church  from  the  cere- 
monial law,  which  contained  in  it  little  but  patterns,  shadows, 
and  figures  of  that  one  sacrifice  offered  by  Him  upon  the 
Heb.9.14.  cross,  which  doth  sanctify  all  the  faithful,  and  purge  their 
consciences  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God.  Never- 
theless in  this  so  great  an  alteration,  although  all  the  said 
figures,  shadows,  sacrifices,  and  whatsoever  else  was  typical 
in  the  true  worship  of  God  and  priesthood  of  Aaron,  were 
truly  fulfilled  and  had  their  several  accomplishments  accord- 
ing to  the  natures  of  them,  yet  we  are  further  to  understand, 
that  as  from  the  beginning  there  was  a  Church,  so  there  was 
ever  a  ministry:  the  essential  parts  of  whose  office,  howsoever  154 
otherwise  it  was  burdened  with  ceremonies,  did  consist  in 
these  three  duties;  viz.  (1.)  preaching  of  the  Word;  (2.) 
administration  of  Sacraments ;  (3.)  authority  of  ecclesiastical 
government ;  and  that  none  of  all  the  said  figures,  shadows, 
and  sacrifices,  or  any  other  ceremony  of  the  Levitical  law, 
had  any  such  relation  to  any  of  the  said  three  essential  parts 
of  the  ministry,  as  if  either  they,  the  said  three  essential 
parts  of  the  ministry,  had  only  been  ordained  for  their 
continuance  until  the  coming  of  Christ,  or  that  the  accom- 
plishment and  fulfilling  of  the  said  ceremonies  had  in  any  sort 
prejudiced  or  impeached  the  continuance  of  them,  or  any  of 
them.  So  as  the  said  three  essential  parts  of  the  ministry 
were  in  no  sort  abolished  by  the  death  of  Christ,  but  only 
translated  from  the  priesthood  under  the  law  to  the  ministry 
of  the  New  Testament ;  where,  in  the  judgment  of  all  learned 
men,  opposite  in  divers  points  one  to  another,  they  do  or 
ought  for  ever  to  remain,  to  the  same  end  and  purpose  for 
the  which  they  were  first  ordained. 

Now  concerning  the  two  first  essential  parts  of  this  our 


127 

ministry  or  priesthood  of  the  New  Testament,  there  are  no  BOOK 

difficulties  worthy  the  insisting  upon,  how  they  are  to  be ^^' 

used.  Only  the  third  essential  part  of  it,  as  touching  the 
power  of  ecclesiastical  regiment,  is  very  much  controverted, 
and  diversely  expounded,  extended,  and  applied.  For  some 
men,  relying  upon  one  extremity,  do  affirm,  that  it  was  in 
the  Apostles'  time  radically  inherent  only  in  St.  Peter ;  and 
so,  by  a  certain  consequence,  afterwards  in  his  supposed 
vicar  the  bishop  of  Rome,  to  be  derived  from  St.  Peter  first 
to  the  rest  of  the  Apostles  and  other  ministers,  whilst  he 
lived,  and  then  after  his  death,  in  a  fit  proportion  to  all 
bishops,  pastors,  and  ministers  to  the  end  of  the  world,  from 
the  bishops  of  Rome  :  and  that  St.  Peter  during  his  time,  and 
155  every  one  of  his  vicars,  the  bishops  of  Rome  successively, 
then  did,  and  still  do  occupy  and  enjoy  the  like  power  and 
authority  over  all  the  Churches  in  the  world,  that  Aaron  had 
in  the  Church  established  amongst  the  Jews.  There  are 
also  another  sort  of  persons  that  run  as  far  to  another  ex- 
tremity, and  do  challenge  the  said  power  and  authority  of 
ecclesiastical  regiment  to  appertain  to  a  new  form  of  Church- 
government  by  presbyteries  to  be  placed  in  every  particular 
parish;  which  presbyteries,  as  divers  of  them  say,  are  so 
many  complete  and  perfect  Churches,  no  one  of  them  having 
any  dependency  upon  any  other  Church ;  so  as  the  pastor  in 
every  such  presbytery,  representing  after  a  sort  Aaron  the 
High-Priest,  there  would  be  by  this  project,  if  it  were 
admitted  ^,  as  many  Aarons  in  every  Christian  kingdom  as 
there  are  particular  parishes.  And  the  authors  of  both  these 
so  different  and  extreme  conceits,  are  all  of  them  most  resolute 
and  peremptory  that  they  are  able  to  deduce  and  prove  them 
out  of  the  form  of  Church-government  which  was  established 
by  God  Himself  in  the  Old  Testament.  Howbeit,  notwith- 
standing all  their  vaunts  and  shows  of  learning,  by  pervert- 
ing the  Scriptures,  councils,  and  ancient  Fathers,  the  mean 
betwixt  both  the  said  extremes  is  the  truth,  and  to  be  em- 
braced; viz.  that  the  administration  of  the  said  power  of 
ecclesiastical  regiment  under  Christian  kings  and  supreme 
magistrates   doth   especially  belong,   by  the   institution   of 

'     The  words,  *  if  it  were  admitted,'      original  scribe, 
are  added  between  the  lines,  but  by  the 


128 

BOOK  Christ  and  His   Apostles,  unto   archbishops   and    bishops ; 


11 


this  mean  bearing  the  true  portraiture  and  infallible  linea- 
ments of  God^s  own  ordinance  above-mentioned,  and  con- 
taining in  it  divers  degrees  of  priests,  agreeable  to  the  very- 
order  and  light  of  nature ;  some  superior  to  rule,  and  some 
inferior  to  be  ruled,  as  in  all  other  societies  and  civil  states  it 
hath  ever  been  accustomed.  So  as  we  are  bold  to  say,  and 
are  able  to  justify  it,  that  as  our  Saviour  Christ,  as  He  is 
God,  had  formerly  ordained  in  His  national  Church  amongst  156 
the  Jews,  priests  and  Levites  of  an  inferior  order  to  teach 
them  in  every  city  and  synagogue,  and  over  them  priests  of 
a  superior  degree,  termed  principes  sacerdotum,  and  lastly, 
above  them  all,  one  Aaron  with  Moses,  to  rule  and  direct 
them ;  so  He  no  ways  purposing  by  His  passion  more  to  ab- 
rogate or  prejudice  this  form  of  Church- government  ordained 
by  Himself,  than  He  did  thereby  the  temporal  government 
of  kings  and  sovereign  princes,  did,  by  the  direction  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  ministry  of  His  Apostles,  ordain  in  the  New 
Testament  that  there  should  be  in  every  national  Church, 
some  ministers  of  an  inferior  degree  to  instruct  His  people  in 
every  particular  parochial  church  or  congregation ;  and  over 
them  bishops  of  a  superior  degree,  to  have  a  care  and  inspec- 
tion over  many  such  parochial  churches  or  congregations,  for 
the  better  ordering  as  well  of  the  ministers  as  of  the  people 
within  the  limits  of  their  jurisdiction ;  and  lastly,  above  them 
all,  archbishops,  and  in  some  especial  places  patriarchs,  who 
were  first  themselves,  with  the  advice  of  some  other  bishops, 
and  when  kings  and  sovereign  princes  became  Christians, 
then  with  their  especial  aid  and  assistance,  to  oversee  and 
direct,  for  the  better  peace  and  government  of  every  such 
national  Churches,  all  the  bishops  and  the  rest  of  the  parti- 
cular Churches  therein  established. 

And  for  some  proof  hereof  we  will  conclude  this  chapter 
with  the  testimony  of  one  of  no  mean  account  and  desert ; 
who,  when  archbishops  and  bishops  did  most  obstinately  oppose 
themselves,  as  being  the  pope's  vassals,  to  the  reformation  of 
the  Church,  was  the  principal  deviser  of  the  said  presbyteries, 
though  not  in  such  a  manner  as  some  have  since  with  too 
much  bitterness  urged,  whereof,  out  of  all  question,  he  would 
never  have  dreamed  if  the  said  bishops   had  not  been  so 


I 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  129 

obstinate,  as  they  were,  for  the  maintenance  of  such  idolatry  book 

157  and  superstition  as  were  no  longer  to  be  tolerated.     These  — — — 
are  his  words ;  that  every  province  had  amongst  their  bishops 

one  archbishop ;  that  also  in  the  Nicene  Council,  patriarchs 
were  appointed,  who  were  in  order  and  degree  above  arch- 
bishops ;  that  did  appertain  to  the  preservation  of  discipline. 
And  a  little  after,  speaking  of  the  said  form  of  government  so 
framed,  although  he  shewed  some  dislike  of  the  word  '  hier- 
archia,'  yet  saith  he.  Si,  omisso  vocabulo,  rem  intueamury  repe- 
riemus  veteres  episcopos  non  aliam  regendce  Ecclesice  formam 
voluisse  finger e,  ah  edy  quam  Dominus  verbo  Suo  prcescripsit^. 

CANON  V. 

^nti  therefore  tf  ang  man  sfiall  afiirm,  nxditx  colour  of  ang 
tSmg  tftat  is  in  t^e  Scriptures,  citficr  t]&at  our  ^abiour  (ZDfirist 
fcoas  not  t^e  Jcati  of  t^c  ©fiurcS  from  tjbc  hcginning  of  it ;  or, 
tjat  all  tje  particular  c]&urc]&es  in  tjc  toorlb  arc  otjcrfeisc  to 
ht  itxmtti  one  (2D6urc6,  tfian  m  |^e  l^imself  is  tfie  iieati  of  it, 
antr  as  all  tje  particular  liingDoms  in  tfte  hjorltr  are  called  but 
one  feingtrom,  as  |^e  is  if)z  onlg  king  antr  monarch  of  it ;  or,  [Rev.  n. 
tjat  our  Sabiour  Cftrist  Jatfi  not  appointelr  unlrer  ^im  ^^'^^'^^"^ 
several  ecclesiastical  gobernors  to  rule  ant:r  trirect  tfie  sailr  par= 
ticular  cfiurcfies,  as  |^e  6atS  appointelr  seberal  liings  antr 
sobereip  princes  to  rule  anlr  gobern  tjeir  seberal  liingboms ; 

158  or,  tfiat  bg  l^is  treatb  |^e  tiiti  not  abolisl)  tbe  ceremonial  lato 
anlr  tje  Hebitical  priestjboolr,  so  far  fortj)  as  it  bjas  tgpical  antr 
JalJ  tSe  execution  of  tjie  saiU  ceremonial  lab)  annexed  unto  it ; 
or,  tjat  l^e  tsiti  ang  more  abrogate  bg  |^is  Ireatb,  passion, 
resurrection  anU  ascension,  tbe  pobjer  antu  autjoritg  of  cl)urcb= 
gobernment,  tban  eitber  |^e  tiiti  tje  otber  tbjo  essential  parts 
of  tbe  saili  priestboolr  or  mmistrg,  or  tbe  potoer  anil  aut{)orit|) 
of  flings  anlr  sobereign  princes ;  or,  tbat  '^t  tsiti  more  appoint 
ang  one  cbief  bisbop  to  rule  all  tbe  particular  cburcfies  tobic^ 
sboultr  be  planted  tbrougbout  all  liinglroms,  tftan  |^e  tutf 
appoint  ang  one  king  to  rule  anb  gobern  all  tbe  particular 
ktngtroms  in  tbe  bjorllr ;  or,  tbat  it  bias  more  reasonable  or 

^  Calvin.  Instit,  lib.  iv.  cap.  4.  §  4.  [See  note  M.] 

OVERALL.  K 


130 


OVERALL  S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 


B  0  0  K  nmssarg,  as  fimafter  it  sftall  ht  further  sljefcoclr,  to  fiabe  one 
[chap iiT]  bisfiop  to  gobtrn  all  tfie  cfturcfi^s  in  tlje  tuorlb,  tfian  it  toas  to 
Jabt  one  liing  to  gobern  all  tfic  fetngboms  in  tfie  biodtr ;  or, 
tfiat  It  is  more  neccssarg  or  conbtniatt  to  fiabe  cberg  parish 
fcoitfi  tfieir  presbgterics,  absolute  cfiurcfies,  intrepentrent  upon 
ang  but  (SlTfirist  J^imstlf,  tj&an  tfiat  eberg  sucfi  parisfi  sfioulb 
ht  an  al)Solute  temporal  lungbom,  inbepentrent  of  ang  eartfilp 
liing  or  sobereip  magistrate ;  or,  tfiat  tfie  goberument  of  eberg 
national  ^fiurcj  untrer  ^^firistian  kings  anb  sobereign  princes,  i^^ 
bg  arcPis^ops  anti  bisfiops,  is  not  more  suitable  antr  corre- 
spontrent  to  tje  gobernment  of  tfie  national  Cfiurcfi  of  tfie 
3Jeb3S,  unlrer  tfieir  sobereign  princes  antr  flings,  tjan  is  either 
tfie  gobernment  of  one  ober  all  tfie  cfiurcftes  in  tfie  toorllr,  or 
tj&e  settling  of  tbe  form  of  tfiat  national  cprc6=gobernment  in 
eberg  particular  cfiurcfi,  6e  trotjb  gteatb  err. 


CHAPTER  YII.  160 

THE  SUM  OF  THE  CHAPTER  FOLLOWING. 

That  the  form  of  church-government,  which  was  ordai7ied  by 
Christ  in  the  Neiv  Testament,  did  consist  upon  divers  degrees 
of  ministers,  one  over  another ;  Apostles  in  pre-eminence  and 
authority  superior  to  the  evangelists ;  and  the  evangelists 
superior  to  pastors  and  doctors ;  and  that  the  Apostles ^  know- 
ing themselves  to  be  mortal,  did,  in  their  own  days,  by 
directioii  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  the  numbers  of  Christians 
grew,  establish  the  said  form  of  government  in  other  per- 
sons, appointing  several  ministers  in  sundry  cities,  and  over 
them  bishops;  as  also  over  such  bishops  certain  worthy 
persons,  such  as  Titus  ivas,  who  were  afterwards  termed  arch- 
bishops ;  to  whom  they  did  commit  so  much  of  their  aposto- 
lical authority  as  they  held  then  necessary,  and  was  to  be 
continued  for  the  government  of  the  Church. 

We  had  in  our  former  book  the  Scriptures  at  large,  con- 
taining the  histories  and  doctrine  both  of  the  law  and  the 
Gospel,  after  the  manner  that  was  then  prescribed,  from  the 
time  of  the  creation  until  the  days  of  the  prophet  Malachi ; 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  181 

that  is,  for  above  three  thousand  five  hundred  years ;  where-  book 
upon  we   did  ground   the   particular  points   by  us  therein '■ — 


handled,  concerning  the  government  as  well  ecclesiastical  as 
temporal.  And  for  the  supply  of  the  other  years  following 
till  the  incarnation  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  we  observed  some 
things  to  the  same  purpose  out  of  the  apocryphal  books, 
second  to  the  Scriptures,  and  to  be  preferred  before  all  other 
writers  of  those  times.  But  now,  forasmuch  as  the  New 
161  Testament  is  but,  in  effect,  a  more  ample  declaration  of  the 
Old  ;  shewing  withal  how  the  same  was  most  throughly 
fulfilled  by  our  Saviour  Christ,  without  the  impeachment  of 
any  kind  of  government  by  Himself  ordained,  as  before  we 
have  expressed,  and  because  the  books  of  the  Evangelists 
and  Apostles  do  only  contain  the  acts  and  doctrine  of  our 
Saviour  Christ  and  His  Apostles,  with  the  form  and  use 
both  of  the  temporal  and  ecclesiastical  government,  during 
the  time  whilst  they  lived  here  upon  the  earth ; — St.  John, 
who  lived  the  longest  of  them  all,  dying  about  sixty-six  years 
after  Christ's  passion ;  although  the  Holy  Ghost  did  judge 
the  said  books  and  writings  sufficient  for  the  Church  and  all 
that  profess  Christianity,  to  teach  and  direct  them  in  those 
things  which  should  appertain  either  to  their  temporal  or 
ecclesiastical  government,  or  should  be  necessary  unto  their 
salvation ;  yet  for  the  said  reasons  we  were  induced  for  the 
upholding  of  the  temporal  and  ecclesiastical  government  in 
the  New  Testament,  to  insist  so  much  as  we  have  done  upon 
the  precedents  and  platforms  of  both  those  kinds  of  govern- 
ments established  in  the  Old  Testament ;  albeit  we  want  no 
sufficient  testimonies  in  the  New  to  ratify  and  confirm  as 
well  the  one  as  the  other. 

First,  therefore,  we  do  verily  think,  that  if  our  Saviour 
Christ  or  His  Apostles  had  meant  to  have  erected  in  the 
churches  amongst  the  Gentiles  any  other  form  of  ecclesi- 
astical government  than  God  Himself  had  set  up  amongst 
the  Jews,  they  would  have  done  it  assuredly  in  very  solemn 
manner,  that  all  the  world  might  have  taken  public  notice  of 
it;  considering  with  what  majesty  and  authority  the  said 
form  was  erected  at  God's  commandment  by  His  servant 
Moses.  But  in  that  they  well  knew  how  the  form  of  the 
old  ecclesiastical  government,  in  substance,  was  still  to  con- 

k2 


132 

BOOK  tinue  and  to  be  in  time  established  in  every  national  kingdom 

'- —  and  sovereign  principality  amongst  Christians,  as  soon  as 

they  should  become  for  number  sufficient  bodies  and  ample 
churches  to  receive  the  same ;  as  before  the  like  opportunity  1G2 
it  was  not  established  amongst  the  Israelites;  they  did  in 
the  meanwhile,  and  as  the  time  did  serve  them,  attempt  the 
erecting  of  it  in  such  sort  and  by  such  fit  and  convenient 
degrees,  as  by  direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost  they  held  it  most 
expedient,  without  intermission,  till  [such  time^]  as  the  work 
was,  in  effect,  accomplished. 

It  hath  been  before  touched  how  our  Saviour  Christ  here 
upon  earth  did  not  only  choose  to  Himself,  for  the  business 
He  had  in  hand,  twelve  Apostles,  who  were  then  designed  in 
time  to  come  to  be  the  patriarchs  and  chief  fathers  of  all 
Christians,  with  some  resemblance,  as  it  hath  ever  been  held, 
of  the  twelve  sons  of  Jacob,  who  had  been  in  their  days  the 
patriarchs  and  chief  fathers  of  all  the  Israelites ;  but  likewise 
He  took  unto  Him,  over  and  besides  His  said  Apostles,  seventy, 
or  as  some  read  seventy-two  disciples  \  to  be  in  the  same 
manner  His  assistants,  in  imitation  of  Moses  when  he  chose 
[Exod.24.  seventy  elders  to  be  helpers  unto  him  for  the  better  govern- 
^'  ^'^  ment  of  the  people  committed  to  his  charge.  None  of  these, 
either  Apostles  or  disciples,  had  then  any  other  duties  com- 
mitted unto  them  but  only  of  preaching  and  baptizing ;  for 
the  power  of  ecclesiastical  regiment  they  might  not  then 
intermeddle  with,  because  it  did  appertain  to  the  priests  and 
courts  of  the  Jews.  But  afterwards  that  want  and  some 
other  defects  in  them  were  throughly  supplied,  when  our 
Saviour  Christ  upon  His  resurrection  and  a  little  before  His 
ascension,  enlarging  their  commission,  did  commit  unto  His 
[Joh.  20.  Apostles  the  administration  of  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
^'^•^  heaven;  and  shortly  after  furnished  not  only  them  but  the 

said  disciples  also,  according  to  their  several  functions,  most 
abundantly  with  all  such  gifts  and  heavenly  graces  as  were 
necessary  for  them  in  those  great  affairs  which  were  imposed 
upon  them.  Whereby  we  find  already  two  complete  degrees 
of  ecclesiastical  ministers,  ordained  by  Christ  Himself  imme- 163 
diately,  viz.  His  twelve  Apostles  and  His  seventy  disciples; 

^  [The   words   'such    time,'    being      Z).] 
wanting  in  the  MS.  are  supplied  from  '  [See  note  N.] 


138 

the  one  in  dignity  and  authority  above  the  other^  the  disciples  BOOK 

in  that  respect  being  termed  secondary  Apostles,  and  were — 

the  same,  as  it  is  most  probably  held,  who  were  afterwards 
called  evangelists.  We  will  not  intermeddle  with  the  pro-  [Acts  21. 
phets  in  those  times,  of  whom  the  Scriptures  make  mention;  '  ^  .4, 
because  divers  of  them  were  no  ministers  of  the  Word  and  37.] 
Sacraments,  of  whom  only  we  have  here  taken  upon  us  to 
intreat ;  leaving  in  like  manner  the  said  seventy  disciples,  or 
evangelists,  as  before  they  had  been  assistants  to  Christ,  so 
now  to  be  directed  by  His  Apostles.  Touching  whose  blessed 
calling  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  the  end  of  it  was  not  that 
they  should  only  for  their  own  times,  by  preaching  the  Word, 
administering  the  Sacraments,  and  likewise  by  their  authority 
of  ecclesiastical  regiment,  draw  many  to  the  embracing  of  the 
Gospel,  and  afterwards  to  rule  and  order  them  as  that  they 
might  not  be  easily  drawn  again  from  it ;  but  were  in  like 
sort  to  provide  for  a  succession  in  their  ministry,  of  fit 
persons  sufficiently  authorized  by  them,  to  undertake  that 
charge,  and  as  well  to  yield  some  further  assistance  unto 
them  whilst  they  themselves  lived,  as  afterwards ;  also,  both 
to  continue  the  same  in  their  own  persons  unto  their  lives' 
end ;  and  in  hke  manner  to  ordain,  by  the  authority  of  the 
Apostles  given  unto  them,  other  ministers  to  succeed  them- 
selves ;  that  so  the  said  apostolical  authority,  being  derived 
in  that  sort  from  one  to  another,  there  might  never  be  any 
want  of  pastors  and  teachers,  '  for  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
and  for  the  edification  of  the  Body  of  Christ,'  unto  the  end 
of  the  world. 

This  then  being  the  duty  of  the  said  Apostles,  and  that  ' 
it  may  be  evident  what  it  was  which  they  did  communicate 
unto  the  ministry,  it  is  to  be  observed  that  some  things  in 
the  Apostles  were  essential  and  perpetual,  and  were  the  sub- 
164  stance  of  their  ministry,  containing  the  three  essential  parts 
before  mentioned,  of  preaching,  administering  the  Sacra- 
ments, and  of  ecclesiastical  government ;  and  that  some  were 
but  personal  and  temporary,  granted  unto  them  for  the 
better  strengthening  and  approving  of  their  saidministrj^,  with 
all  the  parts  of  it;  there  being  then  many  difficulties  and 
impediments  which  did  many  ways  hinder  the  first  preaching 
and  plantation  of  the  Gospel.     In  the  number  of  their  said 


134  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  personal  or  temporary  gifts  or  prerogatives,  these  may  be 
'- —  accounted  the  chief,  viz.  (1.)  that  they  were  called  imme- 


diately by  Christ  Himself,  to  lay  the  foundation  of  Christian 
faith  amongst  the  gentiles ;  (2.)  that  their  commission  for  that 
purpose  was  not  limited  to  Siny  place  or  country ;  (3.)  that 
they  had  power,  through  imposition  of  their  hands,  to  give 
the  Holy  Ghost  by  visible  signs ;  (4.)  that  they  were  directed 
in  the  performance  of  their  office  by  the  especial  inspiration 
of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  lastly,  that  their  doctrine,  which 
they  delivered  in  writing,  was  to  be  a  canon  and  rule  to  all 
churches  for  ever.  All  which  personal  prerogatives,  although 
they  did  appertain^  and  were  then  adherent  to  the  essence  of 
the  apostolic  function,  and  were  necessary  at  the  first  for 
the  establishing  of  the  Gospel,  yet  it  is  plain  that  they  did 
not  contain  in  them  any  of  the  said  essential  parts  of  the 
ministry,  and  likewise  that  they  could  not  be  communicated 
by  the  Apostles  unto  any  others  ;  so  as  either  the  Apostles, 
for  the  propagation  and  continuance  of  the  ecclesiastical 
ministry,  did  communicate  to  others  the  said  three  essential 
parts  of  it,  viz.  power  to  preach,  to  administer  the  Sacraments, 
and  authority  of  government,  (wherein  must  be  degrees, 
some  to  direct  and  some  to  be  directed,)  or  else  they  died  all 
with  them,  which  were  a  very  wicked  and  an  idle  conceit ; 
the  Apostles  having  power  to  communicate  them  all  alike,  as 
by  their  proceedings  it  will  appear.  At  the  first,  they  them- 
selves with  the  evangelists  and  so  many  of  the  prophets  as  165 
were  ministers  of  the  Word  and  Sacraments,  after  they  had 
converted  many  to  the  faith,  did  execute  in  their  own  per- 
sons, agreeably  to  their  several  callings,  all  those  ecclesiasti- 
cal functions  as  were  afterwards  of  necessity  and  in  due  time 
to  be  distinguished  and  settled  in  some  others.  Whereby  it 
came  to  pass  that  the  Church  in  Jerusalem  during  that  time 
had  no  other  deacons,  priests,  nor  bishops,  but  the  Apostles, 
the  evangelists,  and  the  said  prophets.  But  afterwards  the 
harvest  growing  great,  as  to  disburden  themselves  of  some 
charge  they  ordained  deacons,  so  their  own  company. 
Apostles,  disciples,  or  evangelists  and  prophets,  coming  short 
of  that  number  of  labourers  which  the  said  harvest  required, 
they  did  for  their  further  aid  choose  unto  themselves,  by  the 

''  *  Then  appertain.'  D. 


135 

inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  certain  other  new  disciples  BOOK 

and  scholars,  such  as  they  found  meet  for  that  work,  and — 

after  some  good  experience  had  of  them,  made  them  by  the 
imposition  of  their  hands,  priests  and  ministers  of  the  Gospel;  2  Tim.  1. 
but  did  not  for  a  time  tie  them  to  any  particular  places,  as 
having  designed  them  to  be  their  followers  \  labourers,  and 
coadjutors. 

These  men,  the  Apostles  had  commonly  in  their  company, 
and  did  not  only  employ  their  pains  and  diligent  preaching 
for  the  speedier  propagation  of  the  Gospel,  which  was  their 
first  and  most  principal  care,  but  likewise  did  use  to  send 
them  hither  and  thither,  their  occasions  so  requiring,  to  the 
churches  already  planted,  as  their  messengers  and  legates, 
sufficiently  authorized  for  the  despatching  of  such  affairs  as 
were  committed  unto  them.     Of  this  number  were  Timothy,  Rom.  16. 
Titus,   Marcus,   Epaphroditus,    Sylvanus,   Andronicus,    and  ^^* 
divers   others ;    who    in   respect   of    such   their   apostolical  23. 
employments,  and  because  also  the  Apostles  did  oftentimes  Phil.  2. 25. 
commend  them  greatly  and  joined  their  names  with  their  24  ^^"^'  ^' 
own   in  the   beginnings  of  sundry  their  epistles  to  divers  [2  Tim.  4. 
166  churches,    were   men    of    great    authority   and    reputation  ^^'^ 
amongst  all  Christians  in  those  days,  and  had  the  name  itself  19.]  ^^' 
of  Apostles  given  unto  them,  as  formerly  it  hath  been  ob-  [Rom.  16. 
served  of  the  seventy  disciples.     And  these  were  the  persons   '^  ^ 
who  were  afterwards,  when  they  were  tied  to  the  oversight  of  1 ;  Phil  1. 
divers  particular  churches  or  congregations,  termed  bishops,  i.'i^&cJ 
as  it  will  afterwards  appear.     Now  because  these  apostolical  Rom.  16. 
persons  were  still   to  attend   upon  the  Apostles  and  their  § '  23  •  °^' 
designments,  as  is  above  mentioned,  and  for  that  the  number  Phil.  2. 25. 
of  Christians  every  where  did  still  increase,  the  Apostles  held 
it  necessary  to  ordain,  by  imposition  of  their  hands,  a  second 
degree  of  ministers,  who  were  thereupon  still  to  remain  in 
the  particuleir  churches  or  congregations  that  were  already 
planted  in  divers  cities,  for  in  those  populous  places  churches 
were  first  settled,  whilst  the  Apostles,  evangelists  and  pro- 
phets,  that   were    ministers,    with    their    coadjutors,   were 
travelling  from  place  to  place  as  the  Holy  Ghost  did  direct 
them,  to  plant  and  order  other  churches  in  other  cities  else- 
where, as  God  should  bless  their  labours, 

'  '  Fellow-labourers.'  D. 


136  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK      The   office   of  this   second   degree   of  ministers  was   by 


II 


preaching  and  administering  the  Sacraments,  to  confirm  and 
increase,  to  their  uttermost  ability,  the  number  of  Christians™ 
in  those  cities  where  they  kept  their  residence ;  and  Hkewise 
in  the  absence  of  the  Apostles,  by  their  common  and  joint 
counsel  to  advise  and  direct  every  particular  congregation 
and  member  of  it,  as  well  as  they  could,  when  any  difficulties 
did  occur.  Besides,  it  appertained  unto  them  by  preaching 
of  the  Gospel  and  of  the  law,  and  upon  conference  with  such 
as  were  penitent,  to  bind  and  loose  men's  sins,  and  to  keep 
back  from  receiving  the  Holy  Communion  such  as  were 
notorious  and  obstinate  offenders,  until  either  willingly  by 
their  persuasion,  or  afterwards  by  the  Apostles'  further 
chastisements,  they  were  brought  to  repentance.  Only  they 
Acts  14.    wanted  power  and  authority  of  ordination  to  make  minis- 167 

23 '  2  Tim  . 

1,  6^        '  ters,  and  of  the  apostolical  keys  to  excommunicate.     For  the 
2  Thess.  3.  ^pQs^lgg   had  reserved  in  their  own  hands  those  two  pre- 

14;     1     Cor.  .  T  T  T  r,  . 

4.  21;  rogatives,  and  were  themselves,  during  those  first  times,  now 
2-^rCor  spoken  of  by  us,  not  so  far  from  the  said  cities,  churches, 
6.  [5.]  3. 5.  and  ministers,  but  that  they  well  might,  and  did,  throughly 
supply  all  their  wants  whatsoever,  and  also  set  an  order  in  all 
matters  of  difficulty,  when  they  fell  out  amongst  them,  con- 
cerning either  doctrine  or  discipline,  sometimes  themselves 
in  their  own  persons,  and  sometimes  by  their  letters,  or 
messengers,  as  the  importance  of  those  causes  did  require. 
In  these  times  it  may  well  be  granted  that  there  was  no 
need  of  any  other  bishops  but  the  Apostles,  and  likewise  that 
then  their  churches  or  particular  congregations  in  every  city 
were  advised  and  directed  touching  points  of  religion  in 
manner  and  form  aforesaid  by  the  common  and  joint  advice 
of  their  priests  or  ministers.  In  which  respect,  the  same 
persons,  who  then  were  named  priests  or  ministers,  were  also 
in  a  general  sense  called  bishops.  Howbeit  this  course  dured 
not  long,  either  concerning  their  said  common  direction,  or 
their  names  of  bishops  so  attributed  unto  them,  but  was 
shortly  after  ordered  far  otherwise  by  a  common  decree  of  the 
Apostles,  to  be  observed  in  aU  such  cities  where  particular 
churches  were  planted,  or,  as  one  speaketh,  in  toto  orbe^\ 

™  The  MS.  here  faultily  reads,  'in  "  Jerom.  in  Ep.  ad  Tit.  cap.  i.    [See 

number  of  Christians.'  note  O.] 


137 

'  throughout   the   world/     For    the   number   of   Christians  BOOK 

growing  daily  in  every  city  throughout  those  provinces  and ' — 

countries  where  the  Apostles,  evangelists,  prophets,  with  their 
coadjutors,  first  travelled  to  plant  the  Christian  faith,  it  was 
still  more  and  more  necessary  that  they  should  be  distin- 
guished into  more  congregations  than  they  were  before,  and 
that  also  the  number  of  their  said  ministers  that  were  to  be 
resident  amongst  them  should  be  accordingly  increased.  By 
reason  of  which  increase,  as  well  of  Christians  and  particular 
168  congregations,  as  of  their  said  ministers,  as  also  for  that  now 

it  began  to  come  to  pass  that  neither  the  Apostles,  nor  the  Rom.  16. 
evangelists,  nor  their  coadjutors  and  messengers,  could  be  j^^'j^,  g°J* 
always  so  ready  and  at  hand  or  present  with  them  as  before  Gal.  1.6; 
they  had  been,  many  questions,  dissensions  and  quarrels  fell  3]  2/3,  [?] 
out  amongst  them,  both  ministers  and  particular  congrega-  Coi.  2.  4, 
tions  mentioned,  as  by  the  places  quoted  in  the  margent  it  is  i'Thess.4. 
evident ;  the  people  being  as  apt,  through  affection  and  pri-  o^^J.^gg^'i' 
vate  respects,  to  adhere  to  one  man  more  than  to  another,  2,  3 ;  Acts 

...  •  20  29  30 • 

as  sundry  of  their  ministers  then  were  prompt  for  their  own  .2  pg^ '  2.  ' 
glory  to  entertain  all  comers,  and  to  embrace  every  occasion  ^>^i'' 
that   might  procure  them  many  followers;  not  sparing  t0  4.,  1.'  * 
oppose  themselves  in  their  pride  against  the  very  Apostles, 
and  to  charge  them  with  ambitious  seeking  of  pre-eminence  2  Cor.  1. 
above   their  brethren   ministers;  as   if  they  had  meant  tOj^jjQjg 
tyrannize   and  domineer  over   all   churches.     Insomuch  as  18 ;  11.  5, 

....  .  23  •  12.11. 

St.  John  complained  in  his  time  of  such  insolencies ;  and  3  joh.  9. 
St.  Paul  was  driven  to  purge  himself,  but  yet  in  such  sort  as 
he  stood  upon  the  justification  of  his  apostolical  authority:  I 
grant,  saith  he,  that  they  are  ministers  of  Christ,  but  withal 
he  addeth  these  words, '  I  am  more ;'  protesting,  that  although  [2  Cor.  11. 
he   was  more  than  they  were,  yet  he  sought   to   have   no     *-' 
dominion  over  the  faith  of  any.     The  places  quoted  in  the  [2  Cor.  1. 
margent  deserve  due  consideration,  and  many  other  to  the 
same  purpose  might  be  added  unto  them. 

Now  forasmuch  as  the  Apostles  did  well  understand  of  the 
said  oppositions,  dissensions,  and  emulations,  and  that  the 
people  had  as  well  experience  what  equality  wrought  amongst 
their  ministers  in  every  place,  whilst  each  man  would  be  a 
director  as  he  list  himself,  and  accordingly  broach  his  own 
fancies  without  coutrolment  or  sparing  of  any  that  stood  in 


138        overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  his  way ;  as  also  how  themselves,  the  people,  were  distracted 
and  led  to  the  embracing  of  divers  sects  and  schisms ;  they, 


the  said  Apostles,  having  now  no  such  leisure  and  oppor- 169 
tunity  as  that  they  could  themselves  every  where  appease 
these  quarrels,  did  find  it  necessary  to  settle  another  course 
for  the  redress  of  them  by  others.  For  whereas  before,  the 
Apostles  held  it  convenient,  when  they  first  placed  ^  ministers 
in  every  city,  to  detain  still  in  their  own  hands  the  power  of 
ordination  and  the  authority  of  the  keys  of  ecclesiastical 
government,  because  they  themselves,  for  that  time,  with 
the  evangelists  and  others  their  coadjutors,  were  sufficient  to 
oversee  and  rule  them ;  now  for  the  reasons  above  mentioned 
they  did  commit  those  their  said  two  prerogatives,  containing 
in  them  all  episcopal  power  and  authority,  unto  such  of  their 
said  coadjutors  as  upon  sufficient  trial  of  their  abilities  and 
diligence  they  knew  to  be  meet  men ;  both  whilst  they  them- 
selves lived,  to  be  their  substitutes,  and  after  their  deaths  to 
be  their  successors,  both  for  the  continuance  of  the  work  of 
Christ,  for  the  further  building  of  His  Church,  and  likewise 
for  the  perpetual  government  of  it.  And  in  this  manner, 
the  ministers  of  the  Word  and  Sacraments,  who  had  the 
charge  but  of  one  particular  church  or  congregation,  and 
were  of  an  inferior  degree,  were  distinguished  from  the  first 
and  superior  sort  of  ministers,  termed,  most  of  them,  before, 
'the  Apostles'  coadjutors,'  and  now  and  from  thenceforth 
called  Bishops.  Unto  which  sort  of  worthy  and  selected 
coadjutors,  and  unto  some  others  also  of  especial  desert  so 
advanced  to  the  titles  and  offices  of  bishops,  the  Apostles  did 
commit  the  charge  and  oversight  of  aU  the  particular  con- 
gregations, ministers  and  Christian  people  that  dwelt  in  one 
city  and  in  the  towns  and  villages  thereunto  appertaining. 
Rev.  1.11;  And  such  were  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches  in  Asia, 
12  &/i  ^^^  ^^^^  *^^^  ^^^  bishops  of  those  cities,  with  their  several 
territories ;  and  so  in  all  times  and  ages  that  since  have 
succeeded  have  ever  been  reputed.  And  unto  some  others, 
the  most  principal  and  chief  men  of  the  said  number,  the 
Apostles  did  likewise  give  authority,  not  only  over  the  parti- 170 
cular  congregations,  ministers  and  people  in  one  city,  and  in 
the  towns  that  did  belong  unto  it,  but  likewise  over  all  the 

°  *  Planted.'  D. 


139 

churches  in  certain  whole  provinces  or  countries,  as  unto  book 
Timothy  all  that  were  in  Asia  the  Less,  and  unto  Titus  all  — ^^\ 
that  were  planted  throughout  the  island  of  Crete.  And  this  rj-j^  j  ^ 
sort  of  bishops,  who  had  so  large  jurisdictions  over  the  bishops 
themselves  in  particular  cities,  were  afterwards  called  arch- 
bishops ;  over  whom,  in  like  manner,  as  likewise  over  all  the 
rest,  bishops  and  ministers,  and  particular  churches,  the 
Apostles  themselves,  as  the  chief  fathers  and  patriarchs  of  all 
churches,  had,  whilst  they  lived,  the  chief  pre-eminence  and 
oversight  to  direct  and  overrule  all,  as  they  knew  it  to  be 
most  convenient  and  behoveful  for  the  Church  ;  communicat- 
ing notwithstanding  unto  the  said  bishops  and  archbishops, 
now  their  substitutes,  but  in  time  to  be  their  successors,  as 
full  authority  in  their  absence,  with  the  limitations  mentioned 
for  the  ordering  of  ministers,  for  the  use  of  the  keys,  and 
for  the  further  government  of  all  the  churches  committed  to 
their  charges,  by  the  good  advice  and  counsel  of  the  inferior 
sort  of  priests  or  ministers  under  them,  when  causes  so 
required,  as  if  they,  the  Apostles  themselves,  had  been  pre- 
sent or  could  have  always  lived  to  have  performed  those 
duties  in  their  own  persons ;  their  patriarchal  authority  for 
government  not  ceasing  or  dying  with  them.  Of  this 
authority  of  ordination  and  government  given  to  bishops  by 
the  holy  Apostle  St.  Paul,  he  himself  hath  left  to  all  posterity 
most  clear  and  evident  testimonies ;  where  writing  to  two  of 
his  said  bishops,  Timothy  and  Titus,  he  describeth  very  par- 
ticularly the  essential  parts  of  their  duties  and  episcopal 
office,  in  manner  and  sort  following. 

*  For  this  cause  I  left  thee  at  Crete,  that  thou  shouldst  Tit.  i.  5, 
continue   to  redress  the  things  that  remain,   and  shouldst 
171  ordain  priests  (or  elders)  in  every  city,  as  I  appointed  thee.' 

'  Lay  hands  hastily  on  no  man,  neither  be  partaker  of  other  i  Tim.  5. 
men's   sins.'     'Let   them   first   be   proved,  then  let   them^^jy^'^^ 
minister,  if  they  be  found  blameless.'     '  Against  a  presbyter 
(or  priest)  receive  no  accusation,  but  under  two  or   three 
witnesses.     Them  that  sin  rebuke  openly,  that  the  rest  may 
fear.'     'I  pray  thee  to  abide  at  Ephesus,  to  command  some  i  Tim.  K 
that  they  teach  no  strange  doctrine,  neither  that  they  give   '    '   " 
heed  to  fables  and   genealogies  which  axe  endless,  and  do 
breed  questions,  rather  than  godly  edification  which  is   by 


140  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  faith.     Tliey  would  be  doctors  of  the  law ;  and  yet  under- 
stand not  what  they  speak,  neither  whereof  they  affirm/ 


Tit.  1. 10,  'There  are  many  disobedient  and  vain  talkers  and  deceivers 
of  minds ;  whose  mouths  must  be  stopped,  which  subvert 
whole  houses,  teaching   things  which  they  ought  not,  for 

Tit.  3.  9 ;   filthy  lucre^s  sake.'  '  Stay  foolish  questions  and  contentions ; 

15  '  *  reject  him  that  is  an  heretic  after  one  or  two  warnings.' 
'  These  things  speak,  and  exhort,  and  rebuke  with  all  autho- 
rity; see  that  no  man  despise  thee.'  'What  things  thou 
hast  heard  of  me,  the  same  deliver  to  faithful  men,  which 

2  Tim.  2.  shall  be  able  to  teach  others  also.'     '  Put  them  in  remem- 

2 '  1^6  -^ V   brance,  and   protest  before  the  Lord,  that  they  strive   not 

23.  about  words,  which  is  to  no  profit,  but  to  the  perverting  of 

the  hearers.'  '  Stay  profane  and  vain  babblings  :  for  they 
shall  increase  unto  more  ungodliness.'  '  Put  away  all  foolish 
and  unlearned  questions ;  knowing  that  they  engender  strife.' 

iTim.5.21. '  I  charge  thee  before  God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
the  elect  Angels,  that  thou  observe  these  things,  without  pre- 
ferring one  to  another ;  and  do  nothing  partially.' 

Divers  other  particulars  might  be  hereunto  added,  were  it 
not  that  these  are  sufficient  for  our  purpose,  to  shew  as  well 
what  power  was  given  to  the  said  Timothy  and  Titus,  two 
apostolical  bishops  newly  designed  unto  their  episcopal  172 
functions,  as  also  what  authority  the  Apostle  himself  had 
whilst  he  lived,  both  of  prescribing  rules  unto  them  and  also 
of  exacting  the  due  observation  of  them ;  he  retaining  still  in 
his  own  hands  as  full  power  and  ample  jurisdiction  over  them, 
as  they  the  said  bishops  had  received  from  him  over  the  rest 
of  the  ministry  within  their  several  charges. 

And  thus  we  see  how  by  degrees  the  Apostles  did  settle 
the  government  of  the  Church  amongst  the  gentiles  con- 
verted to  Christ,  most  suitable  and  agreeing  with  the  plat- 
form ordained  by  God  Himself  amongst  the  Jews.  Ministers 
are  placed  in  particular  congregations,  as  priests  or  levites 
were  in  their  synagogues.  Twenty -four  priests,  termed  Prin- 
cipes  Sacerdotunij  had  in  that  kingdom  the  charge  over  the 
rest  of  the  priests  ;  and  amongst  Christians  one  sort  of  priests, 
named  bishops  or  archbishops,  as  their  jurisdictions  were  ex- 
tended, had  the  oversight  of  the  rest  of  the  ministry  or  priest- 
hood.   Lastly,  as  over  all  the  priests  of  what  sort  soever,  and 


141 

over  the  rest  of  all  the  Jews_,  Aaron  had  the  chief  pre-eminence;  BOOK 
so  had  the  Apostles  over  all  the  bishops  and  priests,  and  over  — — — 
the  rest  of  all  Christians.  There  was  only  this  want  to  the 
full  accomplishment  of  such  a  church-government  as  was 
settled  amongst  the  Jews,  that  during  the  Apostles'  times, 
and  for  a  long  season  afterwards,  it  wanted  Christian  magis- 
trates to  supply  the  rooms  of  Moses,  king  David,  king  Solo- 
mon, and  of  the  rest  of  their  worthy  successors. 

There  is  no  mention  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  particular 
success  that  the  rest  of  the  Apostles  had  in  planting  of 
churches  throughout  all  Africa  and  Asia  the  Great,  and  a 
great  part  of  Europe;  but  we  doubt  not  but  that  they 
followed  that  same  course  in  those  parts  that  other  of  the 
Apostles  did  in  these  parts  p  nearer,  or  better  known  to  us ;  . 
they  proceeding  within  their  limits  as  St.  Paul  did  within 
his.  And  moreover,  we  have  sufficient  warrant  by  the  said 
practice  of  our  Apostles  to  judge  that  if  all  the  kings  and 
173  sovereign  princes  in  the  world  would  have  received  the 
Gospel  whilst  the  Apostles  lived,  they  would  have  settled 
this  platform  of  church- government  under  them  in  every 
such  kingdom  and  sovereign  principality ;  that  as  the  three 
essential  parts  of  the  priesthood  under  the  law  were  trans- 
lated to  the  ministry  or  priesthood  in  the  New  Testament, 
so  the  external  show  or  practice  of  them  might  have  been  in 
effect  the  same  under  Christian  princes  that  it  was  under  the 
godly  princes  and  kings  of  Judah ;  Christians  of  particular 
congregations  to  be  directed  by  their  immediate  pastors, 
pastors  to  be  ruled  by  their  bishops,  bishops  to  be  advised  by 
their  archbishops,  and  the  archbishops,  with  all  the  rest  both 
of  the  clergy  and  laity,  to  be  ruled  and  governed  by  their 
godly  kings  and  sovereign  princes. 


CANON  VI. 

^riis  therefore  if  ang  man  sfiall  affirm,  unber  colour  of 
anp  tfifng  tfiat  i%  in  tf)t  Scriptures,  cither  tfiat  tfie  platform  of 
cJurc6=gobernmcnt  in  tftc  Ncto  '^Testament  mag  not  latofullg 
be  tittinttti  from  tjat  form  of  cjurc^^gobernmcnt  fejicfi  toas 

P  The  words  'that  other  of  the  Apostles  did  in  these  parts,'  are  omitted  iu  D. 


142 

BOOK  in  t^e  (Bin ;  or,  tfiat  because  tjbe  Apostles  trib  not  once  for  all 

—  anlj  at  one  time,  but  bg  Iregrees,  erect  sucjb  a  lilie  form  of 

ecclesiastical  gobernment  as  bjas  amongst  tje  3i^b3S,  therefore 
it  IS  not  to  be  supposed  t&at  tbeg  meant  at  all  to  erect  it ;  or, 
tbat  tbetr  expectation  of  fit  opportunity  to  establish  tfiat  kinb 
of  gobernment  in  tbe  c]&urcbes  of  tfie  CJentiles,  being  con=i74 
bertetr  to  Cbrist,  batb  ang  more  force  noto  to  biscretrit^  it,  tban 
f^ats  tbe  toant  of  it  for  mang  gears  amongst  tbe  gjefos  to 
blemisb  tbe  bignitg  of  it  tojen  it  toas  tbere  establisljetr ;  or, 
t6at  tbe  Apostles  fialr  no  further  autboritg  of  cburcb=gobern= 
ment  committelj  unto  tfiem  after  tbe  resurrection  anb  ascension 
of  €brist,  t]&an  tbeg  6atr  before  |^is  passion;  or,  tbat  t^ere 
.  toas  not  as  great  necessity  of  sunlirp  degrees  in  tbe  ministry, 
bJbilst  tbe  apostles  libetr,  one  to  rule,  another  to  be  ruletr,  for 
tfie  establisbing  antr  gobernment  of  tbe  (2Dburcb,  as  tbere  toas 
bjfiilst  tbe  priestbootr  of  ^aron  enSjureb;  or,  tfiat  Cfirist 
?^imself  tritr  not,  after  a  sort,  approbe  of  fibers  Iregrees  of 
ministers,  some  to  fiabe  pre=eminence  ober  others,  in  tbat 
babing  cbosen  to  f^imself  tfoelbe  Apostles  |^e  bib  also  elect 
sebentg  bisciples,  tobo  toere  neitber  superior  nor  equal  to  tje 
Apostles,  anb  foere  tberefore  tbeir  inferiors ;  or,  tbat  |^e  tsiti 
not  berj)  expressly  after  |^is  ascension  appoint  bibers  orbers 
anb  begrees  of  ministers,  bjjo  bab  potoer  anb  pre=eminence  one 
ober  anotber,  apostles  ober  tbe  propbets  anb  ebangelists,  anb 
tbe  ebangelists  ober  pastors  anb  boctors ;  or,  tbat  tbe  autboritg 
of  preacbing,  of  abministration  of  tbe  S'acraments,  anb  of  175 
ecclesiastical  gobernment  giben  to  tbe  Apostles,  foas  not  to  be 
communicateb  bg  tbe  Apostles  unto  otbers  as  tbere  sboulb  be 
goob  opportunity  in  tbat  bebalf ;  or,  tbat  because  tbere  toere 
some  personal  prerogatibes  belonging  to  tbe  apostles,  b)\)kf^ 
tbeg  coulb  not  communicate  unto  otbers,  tberefore  tbeg  bab 
not  potoer  to  communicate  to  some  ministers,  as  toell  tbeir 
autboritg  of  gobernment  ober  otber  ministers,  as  tbeir  autbority 
to  preacb  anb  abminister  tbe  Sacraments;  or,  tbat  in  tbe 
autboritj)  of  gobernment  so  to  be  communicateb  unto  otbers  bg 
tbe  Apostles,  tbere  are  not  inclubeb  certain  begrees  to  be  in 

1  '  Force  to  discredit.'  D. 


overall's  convocation  book.  143 

tjc  ministrg,  some  to  rule  mts  some  to  be  ruletr ;  or,  tfiat  it  book 
foas  not  lafoful  for  tj)e  Apostles  to  cjoose  unto  tfiemselbes  — ~ — 
coatr|utor»  anlJ  to  malie  tjem  ministers  of  tfie  512Sortr  anls 
Sacraments,  t5oug]&  tfieg  tietr  tjem  for  a  space  to  no  certain 
place,  more  tjan  tjep  tjemselbes  antr  tfje  ebangelists  fcoere 
limited  or  tietr,  but  !iept  tbem  in  tfieir  otnn  compang,  as  if  tjej) 
Salr  been,  in  a  manner,  tbeir  fellotos,  anti  emplogeb  tfiem  in 
apostolical  embassages  as  tbere  toere  occasions ;  or,  tbat  tbe 
Apostles  migbt  not  lafcofullg  ortrain  a  seconlr  ortrer  of  ministers 

176  by  imposition  of  tbeir  Santas,  to  preacb  anli  atfminister  tbe 
Sacraments,  anlr  to  tie  tbem  to  particular  cburcbes  anb  con- 
gregations, tbere  to  execute  tbose  tbeir  liuties;  or,  tbat  tbe 
ministers  of  tbat  seconJj  begree  antr  orlrer,  so  tielr  unto  tbeir 
particular  charges,  bat<  ang  potoer  committed  unto  tfiem,  eitber 
at  all  to  malie  ministers  or  to  pronounce  tbe  sentence  of 
excommunication  against  ang  of  tbeir  congregation  but  bg  tbe 
trirection  of  tbe  Apostles  b)ben  tbep  batr  giben  tbe  sentence, 
during  all  tbe  time  tbat  tbe  Apostles  iiept  in  tbeir  oton  banbs 
tbe  sai^  tfeo  points  of  ecclesiastical  autboritg^ ;  or,  tbat  it  toas 
not  expebient  for  tbe  apostles  to  retain  in  tbeir  oton  banbs  tbe 
potoer  anb  autboritg  of  ecclesiastical  gobernment  for  a  time, 
anb  tobilst  tbep  toere  able  to  execute  tbe  same  in  tbeir  objn 
persons,  or  bg  tbeir  coabfutors,  as  tbeg  sboulb  birect  tbem, 
anb  not  to  communicate  tbe  same  eitber  to  ang  tbeir  saib 
coabfutors  or  otber  persons  of  tbe  ministrg,  until  tbeg  tbem= 
selbes  fi^ti  goob  experience  anb  trial  of  tbem,  anb  tbat  tbe  par= 
ticular  cburcbes  also  in  eberg  citg  founb  tbe  bjant  of  sucb 
men,  so  autbori^eb,  to  resibe  amongst  tbem ;  or,  tbat  foben  tbe 
saib  ministers,  placeb  in  bibers  particular  cburcbes  in  sunbrg 

177 cities,  fell  at  bariance  amongst  tbemselbes  b)bicb  of  tbem 
sboulb  be  most  prebalent  amongst  tbe  people,  anb  breto  tbeir 
followers  into  bibers  sects  anb  scbisms,  it  bjas  not  bigb  time 
for  tbe  Apostles,  seeing  bg  reason  of  tbeir  great  affairs  anb 
business  otberbjise  tbeg  coulb  not  attenb  tbose  particular 
brabjls  anb  inconbeniences,  to  appoint  some  toortbg  persons  in 

'  In  the  MS.  a  slip  of  paper  pasted      the  original  scrihe,  an  omission  wliich 
over  the  leaf,  supplies,  in  the  hand  of      he  had  made  at  this  point. 


144 

BOOK  ebtrj)  cit|)  to  Jabe  tje  rule,  gobernment,  antr  ttrectton  of  tfiem ; 

— — —  or,  tSat  b^Stn  sucj  men  fcoere  to  be  placeU  in  sucfi  cities,  tje 
Apostles  trilr  not  make  especial  choice  of  tjem,  out  of  tfie 
number  of  tjeir  saitr  coatrfutors,  antr  liliebJise  out  of  tbe  rest  of 
tje  mtnistri?,  to  execute  tbose  episcopal  Jjuties  ix^Wb  tu'tr  apper= 
tain  to  tbeir  callings ;  or,  tfiat  toben  tbej)  bab  so  Irestgnetr  antr 
cbosen  tbem  to  be  bisbops,  tbeg  trilr  not  communicate  unto 
tbem  as  toell  tbetr  apostolical  autboritg  of  orbaining  of 
ministers  antr  potoer  of  tbe  liegs,  as  of  preacbing  antr  alr= 
ministering  tbe  S»acraments ;  or,  tbat  it  toas  not  tbe  meaning 
of  tbe  Apostle  S>t.  ^aul,  tbat  sucb  persons  as  ^imotbs  mti 
^itus  tuere,  ougbt  to  be  matre  bisbops  in  sucb  cities  antr 
countries  as  fnere  tbe  probince  of  (lEpbesus,  antr  tbe  kingdom  of 
^rete,  antr  to  babe  tbe  lilie  autboritg  antr  pobjer  giben  tbem  in 
tbeir  seberal  cities,  feitb  tbeir  suburbs,  triocese  or  probince,  i78 
tbat  fcoas  committed  to  ^imotbs  antr  ^itus,  for  tbe  ruling 
of  tbose  ministers  antr  cburcbes  untrer  tbem;  or,  tbat  tbe 
autboritg  giben  bg  tbe  Apostle  &t.  ^aul,  or  bg  ang  otber  of 
tbe  Apostles,  to  ^imotbg  antr  'S^itus,  antr  sucb  like  otber 
bisbops  or  arcbbisbops,  tritr  ang  more  triminisb  tbe  pobiet  antr 
autboritg,  tobicb  tbe  Apostles  batr  in  tbeir  oton  bantrs  before 
tbeg  appointed  ang  sucb  bisbops  or  arcbbisbops  to  rule  antr 
gobern  tbem  all,  tban  tbeir  gibing  poioer  antr  autboritg  of 
preacbing  antr  atrministering  tbe  gbacraments  tritr  impeacb 
tbeir  ofcon  autboritg  so  to  tro,  be  trotb  greatly  err. 


overall's  convocation  book.         145 

BOOK 

179  CHAPTER  VIII.  II. 

THE  SUM  OF  THE  CHAPTER  FOLLOWING. 

That  the  churches  and  godly  Fathers  that  were  immediately 
after  the  Apostles'  times,  and  all  the  ancient  Fathers  since, 
did  account  the  form  of  church-government  established  by  the 
Apostles,  of  priests  and  ministers,  for  more  particular  charges, 
of  bishops,  superior  to  the  said  priests,  and  of  archbishops,  to 
have  the  care  and  oversight  of  the  said  bishops  and  churches 
committed  unto  them,  not  to  have  been  ordained  for  their 
times  only,  but  to  be  continued  to  the  end  of  the  world ;  the 
same  reasons  exacting  the  continuance  of  it,  which  moved  the 
Apostles,  by  the  direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  first  to  erect  it. 

We  have  pursued  the  form  of  ecclesiastical  government,  so 
far  forth  as  it  is  expressed  in  the  Scriptures  and  as  it  was  put 
in  practice  during  the  Apostles'  times.  For  the  further  proof 
whereof,  we  have  thought  it  expedient  briefly  to  observe 
what  the  primitive  Church,  ancient  Fathers,  and  the  ecclesi- 
astical histories,  have  in  their  writings  ^  testified  and  said  of 
this  matter ;  as,  whether  they  held  that  Timothy  and  Titus 
were  bishops  in  the  Apostles'  times,  and  had  authority  over 
the  churches  and  ministry  committed  to  their  charge ;  and 
whether  that  form  of  church-government  in  the  Apostles' 
times,  wherein  were  divers  degrees  of  ministers,  one  sort  to 
direct  and  rule,  viz.  bishops*,  and  the  other  to  be  directed 
and  ruled,  was  only  necessary  for  the  first  plantation  of  the 
Churches,  but  not  so  afterwards  when  the  churches  were 
planted;  as   if  it   had   been   a  lawful  form  of  government 

180  whilst  the  Apostles  lived,  but  upon  their  deaths  it  became 
presently  to  be  unlawful.  It  is  very  apparent  and  cannot  be 
denied,  that  in  many  Greek  copies  "  of  the  New  Testament, 
Timothy  and  Titus  are  termed  bishops  in  the  directions  or 
subscription  ^  of  two  epistles  which  St.  Paul  did  write  unto 

»  [The  word  'apocryphal'  has  been  hand.] 

inserted   before  'writings,'  but  it  has  "  [See  note  P.] 

been    removed   in   accordance   with   a  *  [For  *  inscriptions' as  it  stands  in 

memorandum  prefixed  to  the  chapter  the  ilS.  here  and  p.  146.  1.  6,  D.  reads 

in  a  handwhichappears  to  be  Overall's.]  'subscription,'  according  to  the  autho- 

t  [The  words  'viz.  bishops'  are  in-  rity  of  the  corrections  mentioned  in  a 

sertetl  above  the  line,  but  by  the  first  previous  note.] 


146 

BOOK  them.     These  are  the  words  of  the  said  du'ections ;  '  The 

— 1^! second  epistle  written  from  Rome  unto  Timotheus,  the  first 

bishop  elected  of  the  church  of  Ephesus/  And  again ;  '  To 
Titus  elect  the  first  bishop  of  the  Cretians,  written  from 
Nicopolis  in  Macedonia/  Moreover,  agreeable  to  the  said 
subscription,  the  ancient  Fathers  generally,  having,  no  doubt 
upon  their  due  searching  the  Scriptures,  fully  considered  of 
the  form  of  ecclesiastical  government  whilst  the  Apostles 
lived,  do  with  one  consent,  whensoever  they  expound  the 
epistles  of  St.  Paul  to  Timothy  and  Titus,  or  have  occasion 
to  speak  of  the  authority  of  those  two  persons,  very  resolutely 
affirm  that  they  were  by  the  Apostles  made  bishops.  And 
the  same  also  they  do  testify  of  St.  James  the  Apostle  him- 
self, called  the  Lord^s  brother ;  that  he  was  made  by  the  rest 
of  the  Apostles,  his  colleagues,  bishop  of  Hierusalem  ;  and  so 
also  of  the  Seven  Angels  of  the  churches  in  Asia,  that  they 
were  so  many  bishops  of  the  Apostles^  ordination.  Besides, 
the  said  ancient  Fathers  ^  did  very  well  know  that  when 
St.  Paul  said  to  Timothy,  '  I  charge  thee  in  the  sight  of  God 
and  before  Jesus  Christ,  that  thou  keep  this  commandment 
without  spot,  and  unrebukeable,  until  the  appearing  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ/  that  it  was  impossible  for  Timothy  to 
observe  those  things  till  the  coming  of  Christ,  he  being  to 
die  long  before ;  and  that  therefore  the  precepts  and  rules 
which  St.  Paul  had  given  unto  him,  to  observe  in  his  epi- 
scopal government,  did  equally  appertain  as  well  to  bishops, 
his  successors,  as  unto  himself,  and  were  to  be  executed  by 
them  successively  after  his  death  unto  the  world^s  end,  as 
carefully  and  diligently  as  he  himself,  whilst  he  lived,  had 
put  them  in  practice.  One  of  the  said  Fathers  doth  write  as 
foUoweth^:  'With  great  vigilancy  and  providence  doth  the 1 81 
Apostle  give  precepts  to  the  ruler  of  the  church ;  for  in  his 
person  doth  the  safety  of  the  people  consist.  He  is  not  so 
circumspect,  as  fearing  Timothy's  care,  but  for  his  successors ; 
that  after  Timothy's  example  they  should  observe  the  ordi- 
nation of  the  church,  and  begin  themselves  to  keep  that 
form  which  they  were  to  deliver  to  those  that  came  after 

y  TertuU.  contra  Marcion.,  lib.  v ;      [See  note  Q.] 
Chrysost.  Horn.  x.  in  1  Tim. ;  Ambr.  "  Ambr.  ibid.  [See  note  R.] 

in  1  Tim.  vi.  ;    Oecum.  in  1  Tim.  vi. 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  147 

them/     Again,  it  is  evident  by  the  ecclesiastical  histories  a^  B  o  o  K 

that  not   only  St.  James,   Timothy,  and  Titus,  were   made — 

bishops  by  the  Apostles,  but  that  likewise  Peter  himself  was 
bishop  of  Antioch  ;  so  termed,  because  of  his  long  stay  there; 
and  that  the  Apostles  likewise  made  Evodius  bishop  of 
Antioch  after  St.  Peter,  and  St.  Mark  bishop  of  Alexandria, 
and  Polycarpus  bishop  of  Smyrna;  and  that  St.  John,  re- 
turning from  Patmos  to  Ephesus,  went  to  the  churches 
round  about  and  made  bishops  in  those  places  where  they 
were  wanting;  and  also  that  divers  others  of  the  Apostles' 
coadjutors,  besides  Timothy  and  Titus,  were  made  by  them 
bishops,  and  did  govern  the  cities  and  provinces  where  they 
were  placed,  according  to  the  same  rules  that  were  prescribed 
to  Timothy  and  Titus ;  as  Dionysius  the  Areopagite  was  the 
first  bishop  of  Athens,  Caius  the  first  bishop  of  Thessalonica, 
Archippus  the  first  bishop  of  the  Colossians  ^ ;  and  we  doubt 
not  but  many  more  by  diligent  reading  may  be  found,  that 
were  in  the  Apostles'  times  made  bishops. 

Furthermore,  it  is  most  apparent  by  the  testimonies  of  all 
antiquity,  Fathers,  and  ecclesiastical  histories,  that  all  the 
churches  in  Christendom  that  were  planted  and  governed  by 
the  Apostles,  and  by  such  their  coadjutors,  apostolical  per- 
sons, as  unto  whom  the  Apostles  had  to  that  end  fully  com- 
municated their  apostolical  authority,  did  think  that  after 
the  death,  either  of  any  of  the  Apostles,  which  ruled  amongst 
them,  or  of  any  other  the  said  bishops  ordained  by  them,  it 
182  was  the  meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  testified  sufficiently  by 
the  practice  of  the  Apostles,  that  the  same  order  and  form  of 
ecclesiastical  government  should  continue  in  the  church  for 
ever.  And  therefore  upon  the  death  of  any  of  them,  either 
Apostles  or  bishops,  they,  the  said  churches,  did  always 
supply  their  places  with  others  the  most  worthy  and  eminent 
persons  amongst  them ;  who,  with  the  like  power  and  autho- 
rity that  their  predecessors  had,  did  ever  succeed  them.  In- 
somuch as  in  every  city  and  episcopal  see,  where  there  were 
divers  priests  and  ministers  of  the  Word  and  Sacraments,  and 
but  one  bishop  only,  the  catalogues  of  the  names,  not  of 
their  priests  but  of  their  bishops,  were  very  carefully  kept 

"  Euseb.,  lib.  iii.  cap.  35  ;   Iren.,  lib.  ^  Euseb.  lib.  iii.  cap.  4  ;  Origen.  in 

iii.  cap.  3  ;  Euseb.,  lib.  iii.  cap.  23.  cap.  xvi.  ad  Rom. ;  Ambr.  ad  Coloss.  cap. 
[See  note  S.]  iv.  [See  note  T.] 

l2 


148 

BOOK  from  time  to  time,  together  with  the  names  of  the  Apostles, 

'- —  or  apostolical  persons,  the  bishops  their  predecessors,  from 

whom  they  derived  their  succession.  Of  which  succession  of 
bishops,  whilst  the  succession  of  trutb  continued  with  it,  the 
ancient  Fathers  made  great  account  and  use  when  any  false 
teachers  did  broach  new  doctrine,  as  if  they  had  received  the 
same  from  the  Apostles  j  choaking  them  with  this,  that  they 
were  not  able  to  shew  any  apostolical  church,  that  ever 
taught  as  they  did.  Upon  such  an  occasion,  Irenaeus 
bishop  of  Lyons,  within  seventy-five  years,  or  thereabout, 
after  St.  John's  death,  doth  write  in  this  sort ;  Habemus 
annumerare  eos,  qui  ah  Apostolis  instituti  sunt  episcopi  in 
ecclesiis,  et  successores  eorum  usque  ad  nos,  qui  nihil  tale 
docuerunt,  neque  cognoverunt,  quale  ah  his  deliratur  ^.  And  so 
likewise,  not  long  after  him,  TertuUian,  to  oppress  some  who, 
as  it  seemeth,  drew  companies  after  them,  saith  thus ;  Edayit 
origines  ecclesiarum  suarum ;  evolvant  ordinem  episcoporum 
suorum,  ita  per  successiones  ah  initio  decurrentem,  ut  primus 
ille  episcopus  aliquem  ex  Apostolis,  aut  apostolicis  viris,  qui 
tamen  cum  Apostolis  perseveraverit,  hahuerit  autorem  et  ante- 
cessorem ;  hoc  enim  modo  Ecclesice  Catholicce  sensus  suos  defe- 
runt  ^.  And  St.  Augustine,  Radioc  Christiance  societatis  per  183 
sedes  Apostolorum  et  successores  episcoporum  certd  per  orhem 
propagatione  diffunditur^. 

Again,  forasmuch  as  it  was  thought  by  our  Saviour  Christ 
the  best  means  for  the  building  and  continuing  of  His 
Church  in  the  Apostles'  times,  to  ordain  sundry  degrees  of 
ministers  in  dignity  and  authority,  one  over  another,  when 
such  a  kind  of  pre-eminence  might  have  been  thought  not 
so  necessary,  because  the  Apostles  by  working  of  miracles, 
might  otherwise,  as  it  is  probable,  have  procured  to  them- 
selves sufficient  authority ;  how  can  it  with  any  reason  be 
imagined  but  that  Christ  much  more  did  mean  to  have  the 
same  still  to  be  continued  after  the  Apostles'  days,  when  the 
gifts  of  doing  miracles  were  to  cease  and  when  men's  zeal 
was  like  to  grow  more  cold  than  it  was  at  the  first.  It 
savoureth  assuredly,  we  know  not  of  ^  what  faction,  indiscre- 

*=  Iren.  adv.  Haeres.,  lib.  iii.  cap.  3.       [See  note  V.] 
[See  note  U.]  "  August.  Epist.  2 1-.  [See  note  W.] 

^  Tertull.  de  praescrip.  adv.  Haeres.  '  [we  know  of  what.  Z).] 


overall's  convocation  book.        149 

tion,  or  aflfection  for  any  man,  either  to  think  that  form  of  BOOK 

church-government  to  be  unfit  for  our  times  that  was  held   ' — 

necessary  for  the  Apostles'  times;   or  that  order,  so  much 
commended  amongst  all  men,  and  is  most  properly  termed 
parium   dispariumque  rerum  sua  cuique  loca  tiibuens  dispo- 
sition should  be  necessary  to  build  the  Church,  but  unfit  to 
preserve  it ;  or,  that  the  same  artisans  that  are  most  meet  to 
build  this  or  that  house,  are  not  the  fittest  both  to  keep  the 
same  in  good  reparations,  and  likewise  to  build  other  houses, 
when  there  is  cause.    No  man  can  doubt,  who  is  of  any  read- 
ing, but   that,  when   the  Apostles  died,  there  were   many 
defects  in  many  churches ;   and  that  likewise  there  were  a 
number  of  places  in  the  world  where  the  Apostles  had  never 
been,  and  where  there  were  no^  churches  at  all  planted  or 
established.     Whereupon   it   followeth   of  necessity,  that  if 
the  said  form  of  government  in  the  Apostles'  days  was  then 
necessary  for  the   planting  and  ordering  of  churches,  that 
184  the  same  did  continue   to   be   as  necessary  afterwards,  for 
the  supplying  of  such  defects  as  were  left  in  some  churches, 
and    for    the    planting    and    ordering    of    other    churches 
in   those   places  that  had   not  received   the    Gospel  whilst 
the   Apostles   lived.     And   to   this   purpose   it   doth   much 
avail  that  for  aught  we  can  find,  there  can  no  one  nation 
■   or   country   be    named   since    the   Apostles'    days,   neither 
in  times  of  persecution  nor  since,  but  when  it  first  received 
the  faith  of  Christ,  it  had  thereupon  both  bishops  and  arch- 
bishops placed  in  it  for  the  government  of  the  churches  that 
were  there  planted ;  imitating  therein,  for  their  more  certain 
direction,  the  government  of  the  churches  that  were  erected 
by  the  Apostles,  and  had  been  deduced  from  them,  agi'eeable, 
in  substance,  with   the  form   of  ecclesiastical   government 
that  was  once  amongst  God's  own  people,  the  Jews.     Which 
was  no  new  conceit  amongst  the  ancient  Fathers,  as  it  may 
appear  by  the  words  of  one  of  them^,  who  saith,  in  effect, 
B  that  bishops,  priests  and  deacons,  may  challenge  now  that 

K  authority  in  the  Church  which  Aaron  and  his  sons  and  the 

K  Levites  had  in  times  past ;  and  that  the  Apostles  in  establish- 

1  ing  of  their  government  in  the  New  Testament,  had  respect 

K-  f  [churches  planted.  /).]  ''  Jerom.  Ep.  ad  Evagrium.  [See  note  X.] 

ft 


150 


OVERALLS  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 


BOOK  to  that  which  was  in  the  Old,  for  as  much  as  concerned  the 

'- —  essential  parts  of  that  priesthood. 

Moreover,  the  primitive  churches,  presently  after  the 
Apostles^  times,  finding  in  the  New  Testament  no  one  person 
to  have  been  ordained  a  priest,  or  minister  of  the  Gospel, 
mediately  by  men,  but  either  by  imposition  of  the  Apostles' 
hands,  or  of  their  hands  to  whom  they  gave  authority  in  that 
behalf,  as  unto  Timothy  and  Titus,  and  such  other  bishops 
as  they  were ;  and  knowing  that  the  Church  of  Christ  should 
never  be  left  destitute  of  priests  and  bishops  for  the  work  of 
the  ministry ;  they  durst  not  presume  upon  their  own  heads 
to  devise  a  new  form  of  making  of  ministers,  nor  to  commit 
that  authority  unto  any  other,  after  their  own  fancies,  but  i85 
held  it  their  bounden  duty  to  leave  the  same  where  they 
found  it,  viz.  in  the  hands  of  Timothy  and  Titus,  and  con- 
sequently of  other  bishops  their  successors.  Whereupon  it 
foUoweth  very  necessarily,  that  none  of  the  primitive  churches 
or  ancient  Fathers  did  ever  so  much  as  once  dream  that  the 
authority  given  by  St.  Paul  to  Timothy  and  Titus,  and  to 
the  rest  who  were  then  made  bishops,  as  well  for  the  ordering 
of  priests,  as  for  the  further  order  and  government  of  the 
Church,  did  determine  by  the  death  of  the  Apostles ;  con- 
sidering, that  presently  after,  as  long  as  they  were  in  being 
and  lived,  and  ever  since  till  very  lately,  it  was  held  by  them 
altogether  unlawful  for  any  to  ordain  a  priest  or  minister 
of  the  Word,  except  he  were  himself  a  bishop ;  and  no  one 
approved  example  for  the  space  of  above  fifteen  hundred 
years,  can  be  shewed,  for  aught  we  find,  to  the  contrary.  It 
is  true  that  one  Coluthus^,  being  himself  but  a  priest,  would 
needs  take  upon  him  to  make  priests,  in  spleen  against  his 
own  bishop,  the  bishop  of  Alexandria,  with  whom  he  was  then 
fallen  at  variance ;  and  that  the  like  attempt  was  made  by 
one  Maximus^,  supposing  himself  to  have  been  a  bishop, 
where  he  was  indeed  but  a  priest,  as  it  was  decided  by  the 
first  Council  of  Constantinople.  Howbeit  such  their  ordina- 
tions were  accounted  void  and  utterly  condemned  as  unlawful; 
they  themselves  not  escaping  such  just  reproof  as  so  great  a 
novelty  and  presumption  did  deserve.  We  acknowledge  that 
for  the   great  dignity  of  the  action  of  ordination,  it  was 

»  [See  note  Y.]  ^  [See  note  Z.] 


153 

decreed  by  another^  council,  that  priests  should  lay  their  BOOK 

hands,  with  the  bishop,  upon  him  that  was  to  be  made  priest ; — — 

but  they  had  not  thereby  any  power  of  ordination ;  but  only 
did  it  to  testify  their  consent  thereunto,  and  likewise  to 
concur  in  the  blessing  of  him;  neither  might  they  ever 
in  that  sort  impose  their  hands  upon  any  without  their 
bishops. 
186  Again,  the  said  primitive  churches  and  ancient  Fathers, 
finding  how  the  Apostles  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  had  ordained  bishops,  Timothy,  Titus,  and  such  like, 
for  the  ordering  and  appeasing  of  such  quarrels  and  conten- 
tions as  arise  amongst  the  ministers  and  people  for  want  of 
some  amongst  them  of  authority  to  govern  them ;  they  might 
thereby  have  been  confirmed  more  and  more  in  their  judg- 
ments, if  at  any  time  they  had  doubted  of  it,  concerning  the 
necessity  of  that  apostolical  form  of  government,  that  it  was 
for  ever  to  continue,  to  the  end  the  schisms  and  contentious 
persons  might  be  still  by  the  same  means  suppressed  that 
they  were  whilst  the  Apostles  lived.  For  they  ever  observed 
what  the  want  of  bishops  would  work  in  the  Church,  and 
how  the  contempt  of  them  and  disobedience  to  their  direc- 
tions was  alwaj^s  a  chief  cause  of  sects  and  schisms.  Which 
made  them  easily  to  discern  that  if  the  Apostles  had  not  pro- 
vided for  the  continuance  of  their  apostolical  authority  in 
bishops,  who  were  to  succeed  them  in  the  government  of  the 
Church,  but  had  left  an  equality  in  the  clergy,  that  every 
one  might  have  proceeded  in  his  own  particular  church  after 
his  own  fashion,  there  would  have  been  nothing  in  the 
Church  but  disorder,  scandals,  sects,  schisms,  and  all  manner 
of  confusion.  One  of  the  ancient  Fathers,  perceiving  in  his 
time  what  pride  and  contempt  certain  unstaid  and  conten- 
tious persons  shewed  toward  their  archbishops,  did  lay  it 
upon  them  as  a  property  of  heretics,  and  feared  not  to  com- 
pare them  to  the  devils.  These  are  his  words ;  Quilibet 
hareticus,  §r.  loquens  cum  pontificej  nee  eum  vocat  pontificeniy 
nee  archiepiscopum,  nee  religiosissimum,  nee  sanetum  ,•  sed 
quid? — Revere n Ha  tua; — et  nomina  illi  adducit  communia,  ejus 
negans  autoritatem.  Diabolus  hoc  turn  fecit  in  Deo ;  *  Ero 
similis  Altissimo.^     Non  ' Deo'  sed  ' AHissimo,' 

'  [See  note  AA.] 


153. 

BOOK       And  anotlier  worthy  Father'"^  long  before  the  days  of  the 

-^ —  former,  did  accordingly  observe  that  heretics  and  schismatics 

did  usually  spring  from  no  other  fountain  but  this ;  Quod  187 
sacerdoti  Dei  non  obtemperatur ;  nee  unus  in  Ecelesia  ad  tern- 
pus  sacerdos ;  et  ad  tempus  judex  vice  Christi  cogitatur^ ; — 
^that  the  priest  of  God'  (meaning  every  such  bishop  as  he 
himself  was  in  his  own  diocese)  'was  not  obeyed;  nor  one 
priest  in  the  church  acknowledged  for  the  time  to  be  judge 
in  Christ's  stead/  And  again,  Unde  schismata  et  hcereses 
abortce  sunt,  et  oriuntur ;  nisi  dum  episcopus,  qui  unus  est,  et 
ecclesicB  praeest,  superbd  quorundam  prcesumptione  contem- 
nitur°  ? — 'Whence  have  schisms  and  heresies  sprung  up,  and 
do  still  spring;  but  whilst  the  bishop,  which  is  one,  and 
ruleth  the  church,  is  by  the  proud  presumption  of  certain 
despised  T 

A  third  Father  also,  though  at  some  times  he  had  a  sharp 
tooth  against  bishops,  as  they  carried  themselves  in  his  time, 
doth  confess  nevertheless,  that  when  schisms  first  began, 
bishops  were  ordained,  ut  schismatum  semina  t oiler entur ; 
and  in  another  place,  in  remedium  schismatis,  ne  unusquisque 
ad  se  trahens  Christi  Ecclesiam  rumperet.  Also  where  the 
same  Father  doth  write  against  the  LuciferiansP,  and  under- 
taketh  the  defence  of  bishops  in  a  right  point,  untruly  by 
them  impugned,  he  speaketh  of  their  authority  within  their 
several  dioceses  after  this  sort;  Ecclesice  salus  in  summi 
sacerdotis  dignitate  pendet ;  cui  si  non  exors  qucedam  et  ab 
hominibus  eminens  detur  potestas,  tot  in  ecclesiis  efficientur 
schismata  quot  sacer dotes ;  that  is, '  The  safety  of  the  Church 
doth  consist  in  the  dignity  of  the  chief  priest ;  unto  whom,  if 
an  extraordinary  and  eminent  power  from  other  men  be  not 
yielded,  there  will  be  as  many  schisms  in  churches,  as  there 
are  priests/ 

Lastly,  it  is  to  be  observed  that  in  the  Apostles'  times 
the  Roman  empire  had  wrought  a  great  confusion  in  all  the 
kingdoms  and  countries  about  it,  whilst  in  the  greediness  of 
honour  in  that  state  they  had  subdued  their  neighbour  kings 
and  princes,  and  turned  their  kingdoms  and  principalities 

«•  [and  another  Father.  D.]  CC] 

"  Cypr.,  lib.  1.  P3p.  iii.     [See  note  p  Hieron.  adv.   Luciferianos.     [See 

BB.]  note  DD.] 
<»  Idem.  lib.  4.  Ep.  viii.     [See  note 


153 

into  provinces  and  consulships,  and  divers  otlier  such  like  book 
forms  of  regiment^;  leaving  the  same  to  the  government  of^     ~ — .. 

188  their  own  substitutes,  to  whom  they  gave  sundry  and  different  ment 
titles.    Which  course,  held  by  that  state,  caused  the  Apostles 

in  their  planting  of  churches,  when  they  could  not  perform 
that  which  otherwise  they  would  have  done,  to  frame  their 
proceedings  as  near  unto  it  as  they  could.  In  the  chief  cities, 
which  had  been  heads  of  so  many  kingdoms  and  were  still 
the  seat  then  of  the  principal  Roman  officers,  principal  per- 
sons were  placed,  who  were  bishops,  and  more  than  bishops ; 
as  St.  James  at  Jerusalem,  [and  Jerusalem,  notwithstanding 
it  was  honoured  with  the  name  and  title  [of  the  see  of 
St.  James,]  was  not  the  metropolitan  seat,  or  archbishopric 
of  that  province,  but  Csesarea ;  whose  right  is  saved  in  the 
giving  that  honour  to  Jerusalem  in  the  first  Nicene  Council *i;] 
St.  Peter  first  in  Antioch  and  then  in  Rome ;  and  St.  Mark 
in  Alexandria;  who  remained  in  those  places,  as  was  then 
most  behoveful  for  those  churches,  as  so  many  principal 
archbishops,  patriarchs,  to  rule  and  direct  all  the  bishops, 
priests,  and  Christians,  in  Palestine,  Syria,  Italy,  and  Egypt. 
And  in  other  cities  also  and  countries,  not  so  famous  then  as 
the  said  four,  there  were  appointed,  according  to  the  largeness 
of  their  extents,  in  some,  bishops,  to  govern  the  ministers 
which  were  in  such  cities;  and  in  some  others,  such  as 
Timothy  and  Titus  were,  who,  as  we  have  shewed  in  the 
former  chapter,  had  the  oversight  committed  unto  them,  as 
well  of  bishops,  as  of  the  rest  of  the  churches  within  their 
limits.  All  which  particulars,  so  put  in  practice  by  the 
Apostles,  were  very  well  known  to  the  primitive  churches 
and  ancient  godly  Fathers  that  lived  the  first  three  hundred 
years  after  Christ ;  and  gave  them  full  assurance  that  they 
might  lawfully  pursue  in  those  days  that  form  of  church- 
government  which  the  Apostles  themselves  had  erected ;  the 
state  and  condition  of  the  times  remaining  still  one  and  the 
same  that  it  was  when  the  Apostles  lived.     Whereupon,  by 

189  their  example,  they  did  not  only  continue  the  succession  of 
bishops  and  archbishops  in  those  places  where  the  Apostles 

•J  [The  passage  within  brackets  oc-  not  in  that  addition,  but  are  introduced 
curs  on  the  slip  prefixed  to  this  chapter.  from  D.  as  they  seem  necessary  to  com- 
The  words  '  of  the  see  of  St.  James'  are      plete  the  sense.] 


154  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  had   settled"  them  ;    supplying    other   churches,   either   not 

: —  throughly  settled,  or  not  at  all  planted,  when  the  Apostles 

died,  as  before  hath  been  mentioned,  with  the  Hke  church- 
governors;  but  did  likewise  preserve  and  uphold  in  those 
parts  of  the  world,  where  Christianity  did  then  chiefly 
flourish,  the  succession  of  patriarchal  archbishops  in  the 
above-mentioned  four  most  principal  cities,  Jerusalem,  An- 
tioch,  Rome,  and  Alexandria.  Insomuch  as  it  is  com- 
monly held  that  this  apostolical  order  was  thus  distributed 
and  settled  by  the  Fathers  of  the  primitive  Church  long 
before  the  Council  of  Nice;  and  that  then  in  that  holy 
assembly  it  was  only  but  so  acknowledged  and  continued, 
idque  ad  disciplince  conservationem,  as  a  very  worthy  man"^ 
hath  observed. 

The  consideration  of  all  which  particular  points  concerning 
the  placing  of  archbishops  and  bishops  in  the  territories  of 
the  Romans,  according  to  the  dignities  and  chief  honours  of 
the  cities  and  countries  where  they  were  placed,  doth  very 
throughly  persuade  us  that,  as  we  observed  in  the  former 
chapter,  if  all  the  said  kingdoms  and  sovereign  principalities 
then  in  subjection  to  the  Roman  empire  had  been  freed  of 
that  servitude,  and  governed  by  their  own  kings  and  princes 
as  they  had  been  before,  the  Apostles,  though  the  said  kings 
and  princes  had  refused  to  receive  the  Gospel,  would  not- 
withstanding, as  much  as  in  them  lay,  have  settled  in  every 
one  of  them,  for  the  government  of  the  church  there,  the 
like  form  that  God  Himself  did  erect  amongst  the  Jews,  and 
that  they  themselves  did  establish  in  their  times  in  the  like 
heathenish  places,  as  is  aforesaid,  that  is,  in  every  such 
kingdom,  ministers  in  particular  churches  or  congregations, 
bishops  over  ministers,  and  archbishops  to  oversee  and  direct 
them  all.  And  assuredly,  if  when  Christian  kings  and  190 
sovereign  princes  did  free  themselves  from  the  yoke  of  the 
empire,  they  had  either  known  or  regarded  the  ordinance  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  for  the  government  of  the  churches  within 
their  kingdoms  and  principalities,  they  would  have  been  as 
careful  to  have  delivered  their  churches  from  the  bondage  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome  as  they  were  their  kingdoms  from  sub- 
jection to  the  empire.     For  all  that  is  commonly  alleged  to 

'  Calvin.  [See  note  EE.] 


I 


» 


overall's  convocation  book.  155 

the  contrary  is  but  the  fume  of  presumptuous  brains.     The  BOOK 

chief  archbishops,  either  in  France  or   Spain,  have  as  full — — 

power  and  authority  under  their  sovereigns,  as  the  bishops  of 
Rome  in  times  past  had  over  Italy  under  their  emperor; 
and  by  the  institution  of  Christ  they  ought  to  depend  no 
more  upon  the  see  of  Rome  than  they  do  now  one  upon  the 
other ;  or  than  the  archbishops  of  England,  under  their  most 
worthy  sovereign,  do  depend  upon  any  of  them ;  as  it  wiU 
hereafter  more  plainly,  we  hope,  appear  by  that  which  we 
have  to  say  of  that  infinite  authority  which  the  pope  doth 
vainly  challenge  to  himself. 


CANON  VII. 

^ntr  tSertfore  if  anp  man  sfiall  affirm,  unkr  colour  of 
ang  tl)tng  tj&at  i%  in  tje  Scriptures,  either  tjat  tj)c  inscriptions 
or  titrcctions  of  tfic  second  epistle  of  Sbt  ^aul  to  ^imotfig,  or 
of  fiis  epistle  to  ^itus,  tjbougj  tfieg  are  fountr  in  tjbe  ancient 
copies  of  tfie  CS^reeli  Testament,  are  of  no  cretrit  or  autftoritg ; 
or,  tj^at  sucft  an  impeacj^ment  antr  triscreh't  laitr  upon  tftem  is 
not  berp  prefubictal  to  tf)t  hoolis  antJ  feritings  of  tje  |^olg 

191  CSfiost;  or,  tfiat  it  is  not  great  presumption  for  men  in  tjese 
bags  to  take  upon  tftem  to  Itnolo  better  tuj&etfier  '^TimotSg  antr 
^itus  toere  bishops,  tjan  tfie  cjurcftes  anb  gotrlg  jpatfiers  bitr, 
tujbiclb  toere  planted  anb  libeb  eitfier  in  tje  ^postles^  times  or 
presently  after  tSem,  except  tfteg  fiabe  some  especial  rebela- 
tions  from  Gob ;  or,  tjbat  fofiilst  men  bo  labour  to  bring  into 
biscrebit  tfie  ancient  jpatfiers  anb  primitibe  cfturcfies,  tjeg  bo 
not  berogate  from  tj&emselbes  sucS  crebit  as  ti^eg  Sunt  after, 
anb  as  mucS  as  in  t^em  lietS  bring  mang  parts  of  religion 
unto  a  bjonberful  uncertaintg;  or,  tftat  it  is  probable,  or 

'  foas  possible  for  ^imotfig  to  fiabe  obserbeb  tjose  rules  tjat 
St.  ^aul  gabe  fiim  until  tfie  coming  of  ODjbrist,  except,  as  tfie 
jpatj)ers  expounb  some  of  tftem,  fie  meant  to  fiabe  tfiem  first 
obserbeb  bg  fiimself  anb  otfier  bisfiops  in  tfiat  age,  anb  tfiat 
aftertoarbs  tfteg  sfioulb  so  likeli^ise  be  obserbeb  bg  all  bisfiops 
for  eber ;  or,  tfiat  tfie  ancient  jpatfiers  anb  ecclesiastical  fiis= 


156 
BOOK  tortus,  foficn  tfitp  mortr  it  to  all  posterity,  tfiat  tjese  men, 


antr  tjose  men,  fcoerc  matre  i)g  tje  Apostles  i)is]&ops  of  sucft 
antr  sucfi  places,  arc  not  to  ht  Scltr  to  be  of  more  cretrit  tfian 
anp  otfier  ftistortograplbers  or  ttirtters;  or,  tfiat  tojben  tje 
ancient  jpatjbers  tritr  collect  out  of  tje  Scn'ptures  anb  practice  192 
of  tit  glpostles,  tfie  continuance  for  eber  of  tfiat  form  of 
c6urc5=5obernment  fcofiicfi  loas  tften  in  use,  tfieji  tuere  not  so 
tfirougfilg  tlluminateli  ioitj  t^e  l^olg  Cfiost  as  tribers  men  of 
late  fiabe  htm ;  or,  tfiat  it  tuas  an  Me  course  fteltr  bg  tje 
primitibe  cfiurcfies  antr  ancient  Jpatfiers,  to  lieep  tfie  catalogues 
of  tfieir  bisfiops,  or  to  ground  arguments  in  some  cases 
upon  tjbeir  succession,  in  tliat  tj)eg  Inere  able  to  Iretruce  tbeir 
beginnings  eitber  from  tje  Apostles  or  from  some  apostolical 
persons;  or,  tbat  tbe  form  of  government  usetr  in  tbe Apostles* 
times,  for  tfie  planting  antf  ortfering  of  cburcbes,  fcoas  not,  in 
manij  respects,  as  necessarg  to  be  contmuetr  in  tj^e  C^burcJ 
afterlnattJS ;  especially  consilrering  t]&at  mann  cburcbes  toere 
not  left  fully  ortreretr,  nor  in  some  places  toere  at  all  plantetr, 
tuj&en  tbe  apostles  trietr;  or,  tbat  true  anb  perfect  ortrer, 
grountietr  upon  tjie  berg  lahjs  of  nature  antr  reason,  anU  esta- 
blisbetr  by  tbe  f^olg  ®bost  in  tje  .Apostles'  times,  ioas  not 
fit  for  tbe  cburcbes  of  ^ob  afterlDartrs  to  embrace  antr 
obserbe;  or,  tbat  ang  cburcfi,  since  tbe  ^postles^  times, 
till  of  late,  toben  it  receibetr  tbe  6rospel,  batr  not  lifeebjise 
bisbops  antr  arcbbisbops  for  tbe  gobernment  of  it;  or,  tbat 
tribers  of  tbe  ancient  jpatbers  tritr  not  boltr,  antr  tbat  berjj  193 
trulp,  for  augbt  tbat  appearetb  to  tbe  contrary,  tbat  our 
Sabtour  (2[Dbrist  antr  |^is  apostles,  in  establisbing  tbe  form 
of  cburcb=gobernment  amongst  tbe  Gentiles,  batr  an  especial 
respect  to  tbat  form  tobicb  Cf&otr  batr  settletr  amongst  tbe 
3(eb3S,  antr  tritr  no  bjay  purpose  to  abrogate  or  abolisb  it ;  or, 
tbat  ang  since  tbe  Apostles'  times,  till  of  late  trags,  hjas  eber 
beltr  to  be  a  latoful  minister  of  tbe  OTortr  antr  Sacraments, 
tobo  toas  not  ortrainetr  priest  or  minister  bg  tbe  imposition  of 
tbe  bantrs  of  some  bisbop ;  or,  tbat  it  is  foitb  ang  probability 
to  be  imaginetr  tbat  all  tbe  cburcbes  of  Cbrist  antr  ancient 
jfatbers  from  tbe  beginning,  bjoultr  eber  f)nbt  beltr  it  for  an 


157 

apostolical  rule,  tfiat  nont  but  bishops  6atJ  ang  autftorttg  to  book 

mak  priests,  fialr  tfteg  not  tSougJt  antr  julrgelr  tbat  tbe  same '■ — 

aut&oritp  batf  been  tferibetr  unto  tfiem,  tbe  saitr  bisbops,  from 
tbe  same  apostolical  ortiination  tbat  it  toas  committed  unto 
^imotbg  antr  ^itus,  tbeir  predecessors ;  or,  tbat  tbe  Apostles 
anb  all  tbe  ancient  Jpatbers  b^ere  teceibetK  bjben  tjeji  futigeb 
tbe  autboritp  of  bisbops  necessarg  at  all  times  for  tbe  sup« 
pressing  of  scbtsms ;  anlr  tbat  b^itbout  bisbops,  tbere  tooulb 
194 be  in  tbe  cburcbes  as  mang  sects  as  ministers;  or,  tbat  b)\)tn 
men  finb  tbemselbes,  in  regarb  of  tbeir  bisobebience  to  tbeir 
bisbops,  so  fully  anb  notably  bescribeb  anb  censureb  bg  all 
tbe  ancient  jpatbers  for  scbismatics  anb  contentious  persons, 
tbeg  i^bt  not  Just  cause  to  fear  tbeir  olan  estates,  if  tbey 
continue  in  sucb  tbeir  b)ilfulness  anb  obstinacy ;  or,  tbat  tbe 
cburcb=gobernment,  by  us  abobe  treateb  of,  is  truly  to  be  saib 
to  sabour  of  3Jubaism,  more  tban  tbe  obserbation  h^  gobly 
kings  anb  princes  of  tbe  equity  of  tbe  fubicial  lab)  giben  to 
tbe  3i^bjs,  may  truly  be  saib  to  sabour  tbereof ;  or,  tbat  it 
botb  proceeb  from  any  otber  tban  tbe  foickb  spirit,  for  any 
sort  of  men,  bibat  gobly  sboto  soeber  tbey  can  pretenb,  to  seeli 
to  biscrebit,  as  mucb  as  in  tbem  lietb,  tbat  form  of  cburcb= 
gobernment  tobicb  toas  establisbeb  h^  tbe  apostles,  anb  left 
h^  tbem  to  continue  in  tbe  ^burcb  to  tbe  enb  of  tbe  feorlb, 
unber  arcbbisbops  anb  bisbops,  sucb  as  feere  ^imotby  anb 
^itus,  anb  some  otbers,  tben  calleb  to  tbose  offices  h^  tbe 
saib  Apostles,  anb  eber  since  belb  h^  tbe  primitibe  cburcbes 
anb  all  tbe  ancient  jf atbers  to  be  apostolical  functions ;  or,  to 
term  tbe  same  or  any  part  of  it  to  be  anti=^bristian,  f)t  botb 
greatly  err. 


k 


158 

BOOK  ^ 

—ill—  CHAPTER  IX.  195 

THE  SUM  OF  THE  CHAPTER  FOLLOWING. 

That  our  Saviour  Christ,  upon  His  ascension  into  heaven,  did 
not  commit  the  temporal  government  of  the  whole  world 
unto  St.  Peter ;  that  the  Apostles  and  the  whole  ministry  did 
succeed  Christ,  not  as  He  was  a  person  immortal  and  glorious 
after  His  resurrection,  but  as  He  was  a  mortal  man  here 
upon  the  earth  before  His  passion ;  that  Christ  left  neither  to 
St.  Peter,  nor  to  the  bishops  of  Rome,  nor  to  any  other  arch- 
bishops  or  bishops,  any  temporal  possessions ;  all,  that  since 
any  of  them  have  gotten,  being  bestowed  upon  them  by 
emperors,  kings  and  princes,  and  other  their  good  benefactors; 
and  that  the  imagination  of  St.  Peter's  temporal  sovereignty 
is  very  idle,  the  same  being  never  known  unto  himself  for  aught 
that  appeareth,  and  argueth  great  ignorance  of  the  true 
nature  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ ;  for  the  erecting 
whereof  the  spiritual  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost  with  the 
Apostles,  and  the  rest  of  the  ministry  of  the  -Gospel,  was, 
and  is  only  necessary. 

It  hath  been  shewed  by  us  before  that  our  Saviour  Christ, 
after  His  resurrection  and  ascension,  became  actually  in  the 
state  ^  of  the  Heir  of  all  things,  Governor  of  all  the  world, 
and  King  of  kings,  even  as  He  was  man ;  His  divine  nature 
working  more  gloriously  in  His  humanity  than  formerly  it 
had  done.  Howbeit,  although  we  also  made  it  plain  that 
notwithstanding  the  said  glory,  power,  rule,  dominion  and 
majesty,  wherewith  Christ  is  really  possessed,  sitting  in 
heaven  at  the  right  hand  of  His  Father,  He  made  no  alter- 
ation in  the  form  and  manner  of  temporal  government,  but  196 
left  the  whole  world  to  be  ruled  by  kings  and  sovereign 
princes  under  Him  as  it  had  been  before ;  Himself  retaining 
still  in  His  own  hands  the  sceptre  and  chiefest  ensigns  of 
royal  and  highest  majesty,  to  direct  and  dispose  them  all 
according  to  His  divine  pleasure;  yet  the  parasitical  and 
sottish  crew  of  Romish  Canonists,  with  the  new  sectaries, 

■  ['  Became  actually  the  heir'  is  the      at  the  beginning  of  the  chapter,  appa- 
reading  of  the  text  of  the  MS.,  but  the      rently  in  Overall's  handwriting.] 
alteration  is  made  according  to  a  slip 


159 

their  companions,  will  assuredly  moyle  *  and  repine  thereat ;  B  o  o  K 
telling  us  by  the  pen  of  one  of  their  fellows,  the  veriest  idiot  - 


,..  T      labour 

we  think  amongst  them*,  that  all  power,  dominion,  and 
worldly  principality,  was  left  by  Christ,  after  His  ascension, 
unto  St.  Peter ;  that  two  times  are  to  be  considered  in  Christ, 
the  one  before  His  passion,  when  propter  humilitatem  He 
refused  to  judge ^,  that  is,  to  shew  Himself  a  temporal  magis- 
trate, the  other  after  His  resurrection,  and  then  He  said, 
'  All  power  is  given  unto  Me,  in  heaven  and  in  earth  /  that  [Mat.  28. 
Christ,  after  His  resurrection,  gave  His  power  to  St.  Peter  ^^'^ 
and  made  him  His  vicar ;  and  that  ex  potestate  Domini  the 
power  of  His  vicar  is  to  be  measured.  And  to  advance  that 
power  as  highly  as  he  can,  supposing  that  what  he  can  say 
thereof  doth  belong  to  St.  Peter,  he  quoteth  a  number  of 
places  out  of  the  Scriptures^,  concerning  the  dignity,  honour, 
royalty  and  majesty  attributed  to  our  Saviour  Christ  after 
His  resurrection  and  ascension,  by  reason  of  the  unition  so 
oft  before  by  us  mentioned  ^j  and  doth  conclude  that  cessan- 
tibus  rationibus  humilitatiSj  necessitatis ^  atque  paupertatis,  that 
the  reasons  of  His  former  humility,  necessity,  and  poverty 
ceasing,  Christ  did  shew  Himself  to  be  the  Lord  of  all ;  ut 
ascensurus  ad  Pati^em  eandem  potestatem  Petro  relinqueret.  And 
moreover  he  is  peremptory  that  Peter  did  exercise  this  tem- 
poral power  in  sua  propria  naturd  temporaliter,  4n  the  proper 
nature  of  it  temporally;^  for  it  is  said  in  the  Acts^,  (chap. 
V.)  that  he  condemned  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  pro  crimine 
197 facti  ad  pmnam  civiliteVy  ^for  the  crime  of  a  fact  to  a  punish- 
ment civilly.^  Now  if  Peter  was  so  great  a  temporal  monarch 
whilst  he  lived,  what  must  we  think  of  his  vicar,  the  pope ; 
and  how  royal  is  the  estate  of  all  archbishops  and  bishops 
that  have  any  dependency  upon  him  ?  For  as  the  especial 
Jesuit  and  cardinal,  an  enemy  to  the  Canonists  in  this  point, 
doth  infer.  Si  papa  est  dominus  totius  orbis  Christiani  svpre- 
muSj  ergo  singuli  episcopi  sunt  principes  temporales  in  oppidis 
sua  episcopatui  subjectis^ ;    '  If  the  pope  be  lord  of  all  the 

*  Dr.  Mart,  de  Jurisd.  Parti,  c.  5.  y  [The  words  from  'by  reason'  to 
§6.  [See  note  FF.]                                       'mentioned'    are    introduced   between 

«  Id.  ib.  c.  22.  §  4,  5.    [See  note      the  lines  in  the  MS.] 
GG.]  ^  Id.  ib.  c.  22.  §  6.  [See  note  II.] 

*  Id.  Append,  ad  c.  22.  [See  note  "  Bellarmin.  de  Rom.  Pont.,  lib.  v. 
HH.]                                                             c.  3.     [See  note  KK.] 


160  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  Cliristian  world,  then  it  folio weth  that  all  particular  bishops 

— are  temporal  princes  in  the  cities  and  towns  subject  to  their 

bishoprics/ 

To  the  manifestation  of  all  which  the  said  Canonist  his  so 
absurd  and  gross  assertions,  before  we  proceed  any  further 
we  hold  it  not  unfit,  for  the  reasons  elsewhere  specified  by 
us,  when  we  shewed  that  Christ  was  no  temporal  lord,  nor 
had  any  temporal  dominion  after  the  manner  of  other  kings, 
first  to  hear  the  cardinal,  how  he  shaketh  the  very  ground- 
work and  foundation  of  all  these  vanities.  For  whereas  his 
opposites  would  make  St.  Peter,  and  consequently  the  pope, 
his  successor,  to  derive  such  their  infinite  power  and  temporal 
authority  from  Christ,  after  His  resurrection,  as  He  was  then 
a  man,  immortal  and  glorious,  having  cast  off  His  former 
infirmities  and.  mortality;  the  cardinal  is  resolute  to  the  con- 
trary, and  doth  reason  in  this  sort.  Christus,  ut  homo,  dum 
in  terris  viosit,  non  accepit  nee  voluit  ullum  temporale  dominium ; 
summus  autem  pontifex  Christi  vicarius  est,  et  Christum  nobis 
repraesentat,  qualis  erat,  dum  hie  inter  homines  viveret.  lyitur 
summus  pontifex,  ut  Christi  vicarius,  atque  adeo  ut  summus 
pontifex  est,  nullum  habet  temporale  dominium^ :  '  Christ,  as 
He  was  man  and  lived  upon  the  earth.  He  neither  did,  nor 
would  receive  any  temporal  dominion;  but  the  pope  is 
Christ's  vicar,  and  doth  represent  Christ  unto  us,  in  that 
estate  and  condition  that  He  lived  in  here  amongst  men; 
therefore  the  pope,  as  Christ's  vicar,  and  so  as  he  is  the  198 
highest  bishop,  hath  no  temporal  dominion.'  And  again, 
Dicimus,  papam  habere  illud  officium,  quod  habuit  Christus, 
dum  in  terris  inter  homines  humano  more  viveret.  Neque 
enim  pontifici  possumus  tribuere  officia,  qucB  habet  ^  Christus, 
ut  Deus,  vel  ut  Homo  immortalis  et  gloriosus ;  sed  solum  ea, 
guce  habuit  ut  homo  mortalis :  'We  say,  that  the  pope  hath 
that  office  that  Christ  had,  when  He  lived  in  the  earth 
amongst  men,  after  the  manner  of  men;  for  we  cannot 
ascribe  unto  him  those  offices  which  Christ  hath,  as  He  is 
God,  or  as  He  is  man,  immortal  and  glorious,  but  only  those 
which  He  had  as  a  mortal  man.'  Neither  doth  he  stay  here, 
but  goeth  on  forward,  saying,  '  Add,  that  the  pope  hath  not 

«=  Bellarm.  de   Rom.   Pont,  lib.   v.  ''  [habuit.  D.] 

cap.  4.    [See  note  LL.] 


I 


161 

all  that  power  which  Christ  had  as  a  mortal  man.  For  He,  BOOK 
because  He  was  God  and  man,  had  a  certain  power,  which  is  —^^- — 
called  a  power  of  excellency,  by  the  which  He  governed  both 
faithful  men  and  infidels ;  but  the  pope  hath  only  committed 
unto  him  His  sheep,  that  is,  such  persons  as  are  faithful. 
Again,  Christ  had  power  to  institute  Sacraments,  and  to  work 
miracles  by  His  own  authority ;  which  things  the  pope  can- 
not do.  Also,  Christ  might  absolve  men  from  their  sins, 
without  the  Sacraments,  which  the  pope  cannot.^ 

Nay,  the  cardinal  was  so  far  from  believing  that  all  power 
and  worldly  principality  was  left  hj  Christ  unto  St.  Peter, 
and  so  unto  his  successors,  as  he  confesseth  in  effect  that 
neither  St.  Peter,  as  he  was  bishop  of  Rome,  nor  any  of  his 
successors,  can  challenge  to  themselves^  so  much  as  a  rural 
farm,  or  any  other  kind  of  temporal  possessions,  which  have 
not  been  given  unto  them  by  the  emperors  and  other  tem- 
poral princes.  And  lest  such  gifts  might  be  held  by  any  to 
be  unlawful,  he,  to  prove  the  contrary,  allegeth  that  they 
were  godly  princes  who  so  endowed  the  church  of  Rome. 
These  are  his  words  :  Qui  donaverunt  episcopo  Romano  aliisque 
episcopis  principatus  temporales,  pii  homines  fuerunt,  et  ed  de 
199  causa  prcecipue  a  totd  Ecclesid  commendati  sunt ;  ut  patet  de 
Constantino,  Carolo  magno,  et  Ludovico  ejus  filio,  qui  inde  Pius 
appellatus  est  ^ :  '  They  who  gave  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
other  bishops,  temporal  principalities,  were  godly  men,  and 
for  that  cause  especially  were  commended  by  the  whole 
Church ;  as  appeareth  of  Constantine,  Charles  the  Great, 
and  Lewis  his  son,  who  in  that  respect  was  called  Lewis  the 
Godly.'  Again,  'That  the  pope  holdeth  in  right  that  prin- 
cipality which  he  hath,  may  easily  be  perceived,  guia  dono 
pHncipum  habuity  because  he  had  it  by  the  gift  of  princes  »/ 
Of  which  gifts,  he  saith,  the  authentical  instruments  remain 
still  in  Rome;  adding  nevertheless,  that  if  they  had  been 
lost,  abunde  sufficeret  praescriptio  octingentorum  annorum^ ; 
'  that  a  prescription  of  eight  hundred  years  were  abundantly 
sufficient  to  prove  the  pope's  right.'     And  unto  these  words 

*  [can  challenge  so  much.  Z).]  00.] 

'  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont,  lih.  v.  cap.  9.  ^  Id.  ibid.   §  Item  Leo.    [See  note 

§  Quarto,  qui.  [See  note  NN.]  PP.] 
8  Id.   ibid.   §   Jam   vero.  [See  note 

OVERALL.  M 


16^ 

BOOK  of  Bernard i,  forma  apostolica  h(BC  est ;  interdicitur  dominatio, 
: —  indicitur  ministratio,  he  answereth,  that  Bernard  doth  speak 


of  the  bishop  of  Rome  secundum  id  quod  habet  ex  Christi 
institutione.     Also^  Gregory  the  Firsts  denouncing  a  curse 
against  that  bishop  qui  jubet  alicui  agro  more  fiscali  titulum 
imprimif  who  doth  challenge  to  hold  any  possessions  as  an 
absolute  temporal  prince,  in  right  of  his  church,  the  cardinal 
doth  answer,  '  that  it  is  not  to  be  marvelled  that  Gregory 
would  not  have  bishops,  nor  the  prefects  of  the  patrimony  of 
the  church  of  Rome  to  use,  more  fiscali^  in  recovering  the 
possessions  of  the  church ;'  for,  saith  he,  Nondum  habuerat 
Ecclesia  politicum  principatum,  sed  possidebat  bona  temporalia 
ad  eum  modum,  quo  privati  homines  possident.     Itaque  cequum 
erat  ut  agros,  quos  suos  esse  censebat  Ecclesia,  si  forte  ab  aliis 
occuparentur,  injudicio  legitimoeos  repeteret ;  non  autem  wore 
fiscali  propria  sibi  autoritate  vendicaret ;  that  is,  ^  for  as  yet,* 
meaning  when  Gregory  lived,  which  was  six  hundred  years 
after  Christ,  ^the  Church  had  no  political  principality,  but 
did  possess  her  temporal  goods  in  the  same  manner  whereby 
other  private  citizens  possessed  theirs.     And  therefore  it  was 
agreeable  to  equity,  that  if,  perhaps,  the  possessions  which  the  200 
Church  supposed  to  be  hers  were  occupied  by  other  men,  she 
was  to  require  Xhem,  judicio  legitimo,  in  a  temporal  court  of 
the  prince  of  whom  the  same  were  held;    and  might  not 
challenge  them  to  herself,  by  her  own  proper  authority,  more 
fiscali,  as  sovereign  princes  do,  when  their  right  is  detained 
from  them/     Lastly,  the   cardinal   is   so  far   driven  by  a 
worthy  man^  and  some   others   of  our   side,  who  held  it 
unlawful  for  the  bishops  of  Rome,  or  any  other  bishops,  to 
be  absolute  worldly  princes,  whosoever  do  bestow  that  sove- 
reignty upon  them,  the  same  being  directly  against  Christ's 
words,  ^  vos  autem  non  sic/  and  for  many  other  reasons,  as  he 
fiieth  to  the  times  of  the  Maccabees,  when  the  ordinances 
of  God,  as  touching  the  High-Priesthood,  w^ere  utterly  neg- 
lected, and  nothing,  in  effect,  left  in  the  Church  but  pride, 
presumption,  blood  and  confusion,  as  we  have  declared  in  our 
First  Book™,  and  would  gladly  thereby  uphold  the  pope's 

»  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.,  lib.  v.  cap.  10.  »  Calvin.  Instit.,lib.  iv.  cap.  11.  [See 

§  Tertio  objicit.    [See  note  QQ.]  note  RR.] 

k  Ibid. cap.  10. §  Quarto  objicit.  [See  •"  [Chap,  xxxii.  p.  58.] 

also  note  QQ..] 


163 

regalities.  These  are  his  words  :  ^  Although  perhaps  it  were  BOOK 
absolutely  better  that  bishops  should  deal  with  spiritual  — ^ — 
matters,  and  kings  with  temporal;  jet  in  respect  of  the 
malice  of  times,  experience  doth  cry  that  some  temporal 
principalities  were  not  only  profitable,  but  also  of  necessity ; 
and  by  the  singular  providence  of  God  given  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome  and  to  other  bishops.  For  if  in  Germany  the 
bishops  had  not  been  princes,  none  had  continued  to  this 
day  in  their  seats".'  As  therefore  in  the  Old  Testament,  ^the 
High-Priests  were  for  a  long  time  without  temporal  authority 
or  empire,  and  yet  in  the  later  times  religion  could  not  have 
continued  and  been  defended  except  the  High-Priests  had 
been  kings  (that  is,  in  the  time  of  the  Maccabees;)  so  we  see 
it  hath  fallen  out  to  the  Church,  that  she,  which  in  her  first 
times  had  no  need  of  temporal  principality  to  defend  her 
majesty,  doth  now  seem  necessarily  to  have  need  of  it.'  As 
though  he  should  have  said,  Now  that  the  church  of  Rome 
hath  in  her  pride  and  presumption,  determined  still  to  tyran- 
201  nize  over  all,  both  kings",  priests,  kingdoms  and  churches, 
contrary  to  the  rules  and  prescription  of  our  Saviour  Christ 
and  of  His  blessed  Apostles ;  the  popes  must  needs  be  tem- 
poral kings. 

Thus  far  we  have  followed  the  cardinal ;  who  is  bold  to 
affirm  that  neither  St.  Peter,  nor  the  popes,  his  pretended 
successors,  nor  any  other  of  the  Apostles,  nor  of  their  suc- 
cessors, archbishops,  or  bishops,  nor  any  other  minister,  nor 
all  the  ministers  in  the  world,  if  they  were  together,  do 
succeed  Christ,  as  He  was  after  His  resurrection  or  ascension, 
a  man  immortal  and  glorious ;  but  only  as  He  was  a  mortal 
man,  and  lived  here  in  that  estate  upon  the  earth,  without 
the  enjoying  of  any  temporal  kingdom  or  regal  possessions ; 
contenting  Himself  to  be  only  a  spiritual  king,  and  to  have 
in  this  world  a  spiritual  kingdom,  that  is.  His  Church,  so 
termed,  because  he  ruleth  only  in  those  mens'  hearts  which 
are  true  members  of  it;  the  Gospel  also  being  named  Evan-  [Mat.  4. 23; 
gelium  regni,  because  it  containeth  the  doctrine  of  our  *  ' 
Messiah  and  spiritual  King,  and  how  He  doth  establish 
His   spiritual  kingdom  in   and   amongst   men.     Of  which 

"  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont,  lib.  v.  cap.  9.  **  [all  kings.  A] 

§  Denique  probatur.    [See  note  SS.] 

M  2 


164 

BOOK  spiritual  kingdom  some  little  further  consideration,  and  how 
'- —  our  Saviour  Christ  obtained  it,  and  then  did  and  still  doth 


govern  it,  will  make  the  folly  of  those  men  more  apparent, 
which  cannot  apprehend  the  excellency  of  it,  except  it  have 
joined  with  it  all  worldly  principalities  and  authority.  None 
is  ignorant,  that  hath  any  sense  of  Christianity,  how  all  men 
by  nature  were  the  children  of  wrath ;  and  how,  before  they 

Eph.  2.  2.  embraced  Christ  by  faith,  '  they  walked  according  to  the 
course  of  this  world,  and  after  the  prince  that  ruleth  in  the 
air,  even  the  spirit  that  still  worketh  in  the  children  of  dis- 

Rom.  13.  obedience/  "Which  wicked  spirit,  being  termed  'the  spirit 
of  darkness,^  all  his  subjects  and  servants,  and  whatsoever 

Eph. 5. 11. they  take  in  hand,  are  called  the  'children  and  works  of 
darkness/     From  whose  service,  had  not  our  Saviour  Christ 
delivered  us,  and  by  subduing  and  vanquishing  this  wicked 
prince,  taken  actually  the  possession  of  our  hearts,  where  the  202 
devil  before  reigned,  we  had  been  still  in  the  state  of  wrath 

Eph.  5.  a  and  damnation.  Whereas  now  'through  grace  and  by  faith, 
Christ  dwelling  in  our  hearts,  we  are  no  more  darkness,  but 

(lai.  5.       light  in  the  Lord  /  nor  are  to  hold  any  longer  '  fellowship  with 

16,  22.  ^^^  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  or  of  the  flesh ;  but  are 
bound,  being  replenished  with  God^s  Holy  Spirit,  to  bring 
forth  the  fruits  and  operations  of  the  same.'  To  this  van- 
quishment  of  Satan,  by  our  Saviour  Christ,  these  Scriptures 

Lu.  11.      following  have  relation.     '  If  I,  by  the  finger  of  God,  do  cast 

[20.]  22,  ^^^  devils,  doubtless  the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  unto  you. 
When  a  strong  man  armed  keepeth  his  palace,  the  things 
which  he  possesseth  are  in  peace ;  but  when  a  stronger  than 
he  Cometh  upon  him,  and  overcometh  him,  he  taketh  from 
him   all  his  armour,  wherein  he  trusted,  and  divideth  the 

Joh.  12. 31.  spoils.'  Again;  'Now  is  the  judgment  of  this  world;  now 
shall  the  prince  of  this  world  be  cast  out.'     And  again; 

Col.  1.       '  We  cease  not  to  pray  for  you,  &c.     That  you  might  walk 

^'  •  worthy  of  the  Lord,  &c.  Giving  thanks  to  God  the  Father, 
&c.  Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and 
hath  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  His  dear  Son,  in 
Whom  we  have   redemption  through  His  blood.'     Again; 

Col.  2.       '  Christ  putting  out  the  hand- writing  of  ordinances,  that  was 

X4, 16.  against  us,  &c.  He  took  it  out  of  the  way,  and  fastened  it 
upon  the  cross,  and  hath  spoiled  the  principalities  and  powers, 


165 

and  hath  made  a  shew  of  them  openly,  and  hath  triumphed  book 

over  them  in  Himself/   And  lastly,  '  He  that  committeth  sin — 

is  of  the  devil,  for  the  devil  sinneth  from  the  beginning/  i^^h.  3.8. 
For  ^  this  purpose  appeared  the  Son  of  God,  that  He  might 
loose  the  works  of  the  devil/ 

Now  our  Saviour  Christ  did,  by  fulfilling  the  Law  for  us, 
and  the  sacrifice  of  Himself  once  offered  upon  the  cross, 
vanquish  both  the  devil,  death,  and  hell;  to  the  end,  that 
'  as  many  as  believed  in  Him,  might  not  perish,  but  have  [joh.  3. 
life  everlasting/     And  therefore  knowing  faith   to   be   the  ^^'-^ 
means  of  so  unspeakable  a  benefit.  He  vouchsafed  to  be  not 
203 only  our  Priest,  but  our  heavenly  Prophet;  labouring,  by 
preaching  and  miracles,  to  beget  faith  in  the  hearts  of  His 
hearers,  that,  Satan  being  expelled  thence.  He  Himself  with 
His  Father  might  abide  and  make  Their  mansion  in  them. 
To  the  performance  of  which  most  admirable  work,  how  our 
Saviour  Christ,  being  equal  with  His  Father,  became  a  ser-  [phii.2.7.] 
vant  for  our  sakes,  as  it  was  the  will  of  God,  whereunto,  of 
His  own  accord.  He  conformed  Himself,  and  what  a  poor 
estate  He  held  whilst  He  was  upon  the  earth;  how  He  was 
born  in  poverty,  lived  in  poverty,  and  died  in  poverty ;  how 
maliciously  and  scornfully  He  was  oftentimes  entreated ;  how 
as,  when  He  spake  the  truth.  His  enemies  said  he  ^  bias-  [Mat.  9. 
phemed;^   so,  when  He  cast  out  devils,  they  told  Him  that  ^' ^■*'^'-' 
'  He  cast  them  out  by  Beelzebub,  the  prince  of  the  devils  -/  Mat.  12. 
how  in  the  whole  course  of  His  life  He  was  so  far  from  being 
a  temporal  king,  or  having  possession  of  any  regal  state,  as 
He  had  not  so  much  as  an  house  of  His  own  to  rest  His 
head  in,  but  was  glad  to  lodge  now  with  one  man  and  then  [Mat.  a 
with  another,  as  the  occasions  and  times  served ;  and  how  in 
the  end.  He  was  content  to  satisfy  the  malice  of  His  enemies, 
by  submitting  Himself  for  our  sakes,  unto  the  death  of  the 
cross,  it  were  a  needless  labour  for  us  to  pursue ;  the  Evan- 
gelists have  so  plainly  set  down  all  these  particulars,  and 
many  more  besides  to  that  purpose.     Likewise  it  shall  be 
sufficient  for  us  sparingly  to  recount  how  our  Saviour  Christ 
was  not  only  content  to  preach  and  work  miracles  Himself,  for 
the  conversion  of  those  that  heard  Him ;  but  did  to  the  same 
end,  as  well  before  His  passion  as  after,  authorize  likewise 
His  twelve  Apostles  and  seventy  disciples  to  preach  and  work 


166  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  strange  miracles ;  and  furthermore  did  ordain  a  succession 

^ —  of  the  ministry,  for  the  increasing  of  this  His  kingdom  unto 

the  end  of  the  world ;  Himself  never  forsaking  His  Church 
and  ministers,  but  still  assisting  them  in  that  their  spiritual 
charge  which  He  had  committed  unto  them.     For  although 
that  He  Himself  by  His  death  and  passion  hath  vanquished  204 
Satan  and  ruleth  in  the  hearts  of  the  faithful,  yet  by  reason 
of  our  infirmities  and  weakness  of  faith,  and  through  the 
[1  Pet  6.  malice  of  the  devil,  who  never  ceaseth, '  like  a  roaring  lion  to 
seek  whom  he  may  devour,'  this  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ 
is  but  now  begun  in  us,  and  upheld  in  us  by  the  most  mer- 
ciful hand  of  our  Saviour  Christ  through  the  operation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  by  the  labour  of  the  ministry ;  but  in  the 
end,  through  the  virtue  of  Christ's  passion  shall  be  brought 
1  Cor.  15.  to  pass  that  which  is  written,  ^  Death  is  swallowed  up  in 
'     *      victory.     O  death,  where  is  thy  sting?  O  hell,  where  is  thy 
victory?     The  sting  of  death  is  sin;  the  strength  of  sin  is 
the  Law ;  but  thanks  be  unto  God,  Which  hath  given  us  vic- 
Rev.  20.     tory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'     And  again,  '  Death, 
'    '       hell  and  the  devil  shall  be  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and 
brimstone.'     In  the  mean  while,  and  during  the  time  of  this 
our   pilgrimage,  we   are,   for   the    continuance   of  Christ's 
[Eph.  3.     ^  dwelling  in  our  hearts,'  to  follow  the  counsel  and  direction 
Eph.  4. 27.  of  t^6  Holy  Ghost,  that  in  no  sort  '  we  give  any  place  unto 
Jas.  4.  7.    the  devil ;'  but  that  ^  we  resist  him  with  all  the  force  we  are 
able,  for  in  so  doing  he  will  fly  from  us.'    And  for  our  better 
resistance,   that   we   might   be   able   to   stand   against   the 
assaults  of  Satan,  we  have  a  notable  and  a  complete  armour 
appointed  us  by  the  said  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  agreeable  to 
the  nature  of  the  enemies  we  have  to  fight  with ;  for,  saith 
E|>h.6. 11,  the  holy  Apostle,  ^we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood: 
^^'  but  against  principalities,  against  powers,  and  against  worldly 

governors,  the  princes  of  darkness   of  this  world;  against 
spiritual  wickednesses  which  are  in  the  high  places.' 

And  thus  we  have  a  brief  and  short  idea  of  the  spiritual 
kingdom  of  Christ ;  whereof,  when  the  Apostles,  after  they 
were  replenished  with  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  had  full  understanding  and  notice,  they  never 
dreamed,  for  aught  that  appeareth  to  the  contrary  in  the 
Scriptures,  of  any  worldly  pre-eminence  or   principalities; 


167 

who  should  sit  here,  and  who  should  sit  there ;  but  con-  BOOK 

205  tented  themselves  with  the  same  estate  and  condition  of  life       ^^- 
that  their  Master  had  led  before  them;  remembering  how 

He  had  described  the  same  unto  them  when  He  first  sent 
them  to  preach  amongst  the  Jews.     '  Behold/  saith  He  unto  Mat.  lo. 
them,  '  I  send  you  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.     Beware  [17,  is, 
of  men ;  for  they  will  deliver  you  up  to  the  councils,  and  g'-.^^'  ^^' 
will   scourge   you  in  the   synagogues.      And   ye   shall   be 
brought  to  the  governors  and  kings,  for  My  sake,  in  wit- 
ness to  them  and  to  the  Gentiles.     And  ye  shall  be  hated 
of  all  men  for  My  sake.     When  they  persecute  you  in  this 
city,  fly  into  another.     The  disciple  is  not  above  his  master,  Lu.  6. 40. 
nor  the  servant  above  his  lord.      If  they  have  called  the 
master  of  the  house  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  them  of  his 
household  ?     Whosoever  will  be  a  perfect  disciple,  shall  be 
as  his  master.^     ^  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  Joh.i6.20. 
weep  and  lament,  and  the  world  shall  rejoice.'     '  The  time  joh.  16.  2. 
shall  come,  that  whosoever  killeth  you,  will  think  that  he 
doth  God  ser\dce.'     And  as  Christ  did  thus  foretell  them,  so 
it  came  to  pass.     For  no  sooner  did  they  begin  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  after  the  ascension  of  Christ,  but  they  were 
whipped,  scourged,  cast  into  prison,  bound  with  chains,  and 
most   cruelly  entreated.     St.   Paul   doth   testify   somewhat 
hereof,  when  writing  in  the  name  both  of  himself  and  of  the 
rest  of  the  Apostles  and  ministers,  he  saith  thus ;  '  In  all  2  Cor.  6. 
things  we  approve  ourselves   as  the  ministers   of  God;  in  ''-""' 
much  patience,  in   afflictions,  in   necessities,  in  distresses, 
in  stripes,  in  prisons,  in  tumults,  in  labours ;  by  watchings, 
by  fastings,  by  long  sufferings,  by  dishonour,  by  evil  report ; 
as  deceivers,  and  yet  true ;  as  unknown,  and  yet  known ;  as 
dying,  and  behold  we  live.'    Besides,  that  which  he  speaketh 
of  his  own  particular  condition,  doth  argue  the  estate  and 
condition  of  his  fellows ;  though  one  would  have  thought 
that  Httle  more  could  have  been  added  to  the   barbarous 
cruelty  last  mentioned  to  have  been  executed  upon  them. 
For  comparing   himself  and   his   pains,   with   certain   false 
brethren   that   were   crept   into   the   Church    amongst   the 

206  Apostles,  and  sought  for  their  own  commendation  to  impair 
the  credit  of  this  our  Apostle,  he  writeth  in  this  manner. 

'  They  are  ministers  of  Christ :  I  am  more  :  in  labours  more  2  Cor.  11. 

^  '  23,  [-28.] 


168  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  abundant,  in  stripes  above  measure,  in  prison  more  plente- 

—  ously.     Of  the  Jews  five  times  received  I  forty  stripes,  save 

one ;  I  was  thrice  beaten  with  rods,  I  was  once  stoned,  I 
suffered  thrice  shipwreck,  night  and  day  have  I  been  in  the 
deep  sea;  in  journeying  I  was  often,  in  perils  of  water,  in 
perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  of  mine  own  nation,  in  perils 
amongst  the  Gentiles,  in  perils  in  [the]  wilderness,  in  perils 
in  the  sea,  in  perils  among  false  brethren;  in  weariness 
and  painfulness,  in  watching  often,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in 
fastings  often,  in  cold  and  nakedness.  Besides  these  things 
which  are  outward,  I  am  cumbered  daily,  and  have  the  care 
of  all  the  churches.' 

Much  is  not  written  of  St.  Peter  by  the  Evangelist  St. 
Luke ;  but  it  is  not  to  be  doubted  that  his  case  was  as  bad 

Acts  4. 21;  as  any  of  his  fellows.  When  he  began  to  preach  he  was 
'  '  called  in  question  with  great  eagerness,  and  vehemently 
threatened;  also,  with  some  other  of  the  Apostles,  he  was 
cast  into  prison  and  beaten.  Likewise  when  James  was 
killed  by  Herod's  commandment,  Peter  was  again  im- 
prisoned, and  loaden  with  irons;  and  had  assuredly,  in  all 
likelihood,  escaped  hardly  with  his  life,  but  that  the  Angel  of 

Acts  12.  4.  the  Lord  delivered  him.  In  a  word,  after  many  afflictions, 
injuries,  calamities  and  miseries,  endured  by  the  Apostles 
whilst  they  lived  in  this  world,  they  were  in  the  end,  as  well 
St.  Peter  as  almost  all  the  rest,  most  spitefully  and  cruelly, 
by  the  enemies  of  Christ  and  of  their  own  salvation,  put  to 
death.  During  the  course  of  whose  lives,  in  so  great  dangers 
and  manifold  distresses,  out  of  question  they  would  greatly 
have  marvelled,  their  hard  estates  considered,  but  especially 
St.  Peter,  if  he  had  known  himself  to  be  the  sole  monarch, 
under  Christ,  over  all  the  world,  and  that  the  emperor,  and 
all  other  kings,  had  been  at  that  time  his  vassals ;  and  that 
likewise  they,  the  rest  of  the  Apostles,  had  been,  under  St.  207 
Peter,  so  many  sovereign  and  temporal  princes,  to  have  com- 
manded and  ruled  amongst  them  throughout  the  whole 
world.  Neither  do  we  see  any  true  cause  that  might  have 
moved  St.  Peter  to  have  concealed  that  his  so  eminent 
temporal  power  and  authority,  if  he  had  thought  it  to  have 
been  the  ordinance  of  God;  or,  at  least,  if  he  for  modesty 
would  have  been  silent,  why  the  rest  of  the  Apostles  should 


169 

not  have  published  it,  that  the  civil  and  temporal  states  in  B  o  o  K 
those  times,  who  knew  no  such  ordination  made  by  Christ, '■ — 


might  have  been  left  inexcusable.  Besides,  the  conceahng 
of  a  truth  of  so  great  importance  was  an  injiuy  offered  to  all 
the  faithful  in  those  days,  who,  had  they  been  truly  taught 
in  these  men's  conceits,  ought  to  have  left  their  obedience  to 
the  emperor  in  all  temporal  causes ;  and  for  the  dignity  of 
the  Gospel,  to  have  adhered  unto  St.  Peter,  to  have  been 
directed  in  them  by  him,  their  temporal  monarch.  The  con- 
sideration of  all  which  inconveniences  and  consequents  doth 
persuade  us  to  think  that  none  of  the  Apostles  ever  dreamed 
of  any  such  temporal  sovereignty,  notwithstanding  that  they 
knew  well  the  Scriptures,  how  Christ  told  them  that  all 
power  in  heaven  and  earth  was  given  unto  him,  how  St.  Peter 
had  two  swords,  and  how  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  for  lying 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  stricken  suddenly  from  heaven  with 
death. 

Touching  the  two  first  of  which  places,  the  same  being 
notoriously  abused  and  wrested  by  the  Canonists  and  their 
adherents,  to  prove  the  pope's  temporal  monarchy,  the  said 
cardinal  doth  very  resolutely  reject  the  arguments  which  are 
thence  by  them  deduced.  And  to  the  first  he  answereth ; 
Potestatenij  de  qua  hie  loquitur  Dominus,  non  esse  potestatem 
temporalerrij  ut  regnum  terrenorurrij  sed  vel  tantum  spiritualem, 
ut  B.  Hieronymus  et  B.  Anselmus  exponunt,  qui  hunc  esse 
208  volunt  sensum  eorum  verborum, — 'Data  est  Mihi  omnis  potestas 
in  coelo,  et  in  terra/ — id  est,  ut  sicut  in  ccelo  Rex  sum  Angelorum, 
ita  per  fidem  regnem  in  cordibus  hominum ;  vel,  ut  addit  Theo- 
phylactus,  esse  potestatem  quandani  summam  in  omnes  crea- 
turas,  non  temporalem,  sed  divinam,  vel  divince  simillimam,  quce 
non  potest  communicari  homini  mortali  p  :  '  That  the  power, 
whereof  the  Lord  here  speaketh,  is  not  a  temporal  power,  like 
the  power  of  terrene  kings ;  but  it  is  either  a  spiritual  power, 
as  St.  Hierome  and  St.  Anselm  do  expound  the  said  place, 
who  will  have  this  to  be  the  sense  of  these  words, — 'All 
power  is  given  unto  Me  in  heaven  and  earth,' — which  is  to  say, 
that  as  in  heaven  I  am  King  of  Angels,  so  by  faith  I  do  reign 
in  the  hearts  of  men ;    or  as  Theophylact  addeth,  it  is  a 

P  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.,  lib.  v.  cap.  5.  §  Sed  occurmnt.     [See  note  TT.] 


170 

BOOK  certain  supreme  power i  over  all  creatures,  not  temporal  but 

—  divine,  or  most  like  to  the  divine  power,  which  cannot  be 

communicated  to  any  mortal  man. 

And  for  the  second  argument,  drawn  from  St.  Peter's  two 
swords,  the  same  is  set  down  by  our  said  cardinal  in  these 
words  :  Secundo,  objiciunt  Scripturam,  Luc.  22.  ubi  Dominus 
duos  gladios  Petro  concedit.  Cum  enim  discipuli  dicerent, — 
* Ecce,  duo  gladii  hie;  Dominus  non  ait,  ' Nimis  est/  sed 
'  Satis  est.'  Quare  B.  Bernardus  1.  4.  de  Consid.,  et  Bonifacius 
Octavus  in  Extravag.  Unam  sanctam,  de  Majoritate  et  Obe- 
dientid,  ex  hoc  loco  deducunt,  pontificem  duos  gladios  ex 
Christi  institutione  habere^ ,  that  is,  ^Secondly,  they  object 
the  Scripture,  Luc.  22,  where  the  Lord  doth  grant  two 
swords  to  Peter.  For  when  the  disciples  said, — ^Behold,  here 
are  two  swords, — the  Lord  answered  not,  ^  They  are  too  many,' 
but,  '  They  are  sufficient.'  Therefore  St.  Bernard,  and  Boni- 
face the  Eighth,  do  hence  deduce,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome 
by  Christ's  institution,  hath  two  swords.'  Unto  which  objec- 
tion our  cardinal  saith  thus  :  Respondeo,  ad  literam  nullam  fieri 
mentionem  in  eo  loco  Evangelii  de  gladio  spirituali  vel  temporali 
pontificiSf  sed  solum  Dominum  illis  verbis  monere  voluisse  discipu- 
los  tempore  passionis  Suce  in  iis  angustiis  et  metu  ipsos  futuros 
fuisse,  in  quibus  esse  solent  qui  tunicam  vendunt  ut  emant  gla-  209 
dium;  ut  ex  Theophylacto  aliisquePatribus  colligrtur^:  '1  answer, 
that  according  to  the  letter,  there  is  no  mention  made  in  that 
place  of  the  Gospel,  either  of  the  spiritual  or  temporal  sword 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  but  that  Christ  meant  only  in  those 
words  to  admonish  His  disciples  how  they  should  be,  in  the 
time  of  His  passion,  in  those  straits  and  fear  wherein  men 
are  accustomed  to  be,  who  sell  their  coat  to  buy  them  a  sword, 
as  it  is  to  be  collected  out  of  Theophylact  and  other  Fathers.' 
And  for  Bernard  and  Boniface  he  saith,  '  They  did  expound 
the  said  place  mystically,  and  meant  not  to  have  their  words 
so  far  extended,  as  the  objector  would  have  them*.'  Which 
answer,  it  is  likely  Bernard,  if  he  were  now  alive,  would  take 
in  good  part ;  but  assuredly  if  any  cardinal  in  Bonifacius  his 
days  had  made  it,  he  would  have  smarted  for  it,  and  might 

•J  [supreme  power, not  temporal.  Z>.]  '  [See  note  VV.] 

'  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.,  lib.  v.  cap.  5.  *  [See  note  WW.] 

§  Secimdo  objiciunt.    [See  note  UU.] 


overall's  convocation  book.  171 

perhaps  have  tried  the  depth  of  Tiber.     Neither  do  we  sup-  BOOK 
pose  that  the  now  pope  will  give  him  any  great  thanks  for '- — 


it;  or  that  in  all  likelihood  he  hath  received  any  greater 
commendation  for  his  plain  dealing  in  an  answer  to  another 
objection,  which  is  grounded  upon  the  authority  of  pope 
Nicholas,  who  in  an  Epistle  of  his  to  Michael,  the  emperor 
of  Constantinople,  doth  write  thus;  Christus  Beato  PetrOj 
vita  (sternce  clavigero,  terreni  simul  et  coelestis  imperii  jura  com- 
misit^ :  ^Christ  did  commit  to  St.  Peter,  the  key-bearer  of 
everlasting  life,  the  right  and  interest  both  of  the  earthly  and 
of  the  heavenly  empire.'  To  which  saying  of  pope  Nicholas 
the  cardinal  maketh  two  answers :  Ad  testimonium  Nicolai 
dico,  imprimis y  illud  citari  a  Gratiano  d.  22.  Can.  Omnes ;  sed 
non  inveniri  inter  epistolas  Nicolai  papce^  :  '  To  the  testimony 
of  pope  Nicholas,  I  answer,  first,  that  the  same  is  cited  by 
Gratian,  but  it  is  not  to  be  found  amongst  the  epistles  of 
pope  Nicholas,'  As  if  he  should  have  said,  that  testimony  is 
forged.  And  the  effect  of  his  second  answer y  is,  'that  if  any 
shall  urge  z  that  testimony  of  pope  Nicholas  in  the  sense  ob- 
2lojected,  they  make  him  directly  repugnant  to  himself  in  the 
rest  of  the  said  epistle.' 

And  concerning  the  other  argument  by  our  said  Canonist 
alleged,  of  the  death  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  the  ancient 
Fathers  in  the  primitive  Church  would  certainly  have  scorned 
it,  if  ever  they  had  heard  of  it.  Peter,  knowing  by  the 
instinct  of  the  Holy  Ghost  that  Satan  had  possessed  both 
their  hearts,  and  how  they  lied  not  to  men,  but  to  God,  did 
only  pronounce  that  sentence  of  death  upon  them  which  the 

1^  Holy  Spirit  did  suggest  unto  him.  Wherein  although  there 
may  appear  what  force  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  [Eph.  6. 
word  of  God,  had,  when  it  was  brandished  by  St.  Peter,  '-' 
,  through  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  there  was  assuredly 
no  use  of  any  material  and  civil  sword;  for  if  there  had, 
another  manner  of  form  of  outward  justice  would  first  have 
been  held  before  they  had  been  executed.  And  to  conclude 
this  point,  we  do  freely  profess  that  the  nature  of  Christ  His 
spiritual  kingdom  being  throughly  weighed,  we  cannot  find 

"  Bell,  de  Rom.   Pont.    ibid.  §  Ad  r  [See  note  ZZ.] 

testimonium.     [See  note  XX.]  »  ['if  any  man  shall  urge.'  Z).] 

5^  [See  note  YY.] 


I 


I 


172  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  to  what  purpose  either  St.  Peter,  or  any  of  his  successors, 

'■ —  should  have  been  made  temporal  monarchs  over  all  the  civil 

magistrates  in  the  world ;  because  all  their  temporal  forces 
and  swords  joined  together  had  not  been  able  to  have  van- 
quished one  wicked  spirit  of  the  air,  or  have  opened  the  door 
of  any  one  man's  heart  for  Christ  or  the  Holy  Ghost  to  have 
entered  and  have  made  Their  habitation  in  it. 


CANON  VIII. 

If  therefore  ang  man  sSall  alRrm,  unto  colour  of  anB2ii 
tljmg  tjat  is  in  tfic  S'Criptures,  titf^tx  tfiat  our  Sabiour 
CJrfst  6at5  otfitrfoise  commtttetr  t]&e  toorltr  to  he  gobenteU 
unte  f^im  bg  liings  antr  sobcrtip  prmces,  hut  so  as  |^e 
l^imself,  Mii  l^ts  rtgal  sceptrt,  trotj  rule  anlr  gobern  tfiem 
all,  according  to  |^fs  tribme  pleasure;  or,  tfiat  it  is  not  a 
sountr  argument  t^at  tjje  hisfiops  of  i^ome,  in  tailing  upon 
tfiem  to  he  temporal  ifeings,  Sabe  bjfiollg  perbertelr  tje  insti= 
tution  of  ©8tist  in  tjat  hefialf,  in  tjat  tfieg  are  trriben  to 
fustifg  tjeir  facts  tjberein  hg  tje  examples  of  tfie  iWacca= 
hees,  antr  tjose  times  of  so  great  confusion;  or,  tj&at  our 
aabiour  ODfirtst,  fofiilst  |^e  toas  6cre  upon  tje  eart]&,  IrOr 
not  fullg  content  l^imself  to  he  onlg  a  spiritual  Bing  to 
rule  in  men's  hearts ;  or,  tjat  to  tfie  entr  |^e  migjt  erect 
suc6  a  spiritual  tiingtrom,  |^e  IJitr  not  conquer  t^e  trebil, 
sin,  treats,  antr  j^ell,  antr  tj&erehp  tooli  possession  in  tfie 
Jearts  of  all  true  heliebers;  or,  tjat  before  our  Ssabiour 
Cbrist  trotft  begin  to  reign  in  man's  beart,  |^e  trotb  not  first, 
bg  tbe  ministry  of  |^is  toorlr,  beget  a  libely  faitb  in  it; 
or,  tbat  bJbilst  |^e  libetr  bere  in  tbe  toorltr,  ^t  tiiis  not  212 
satisfy  l^imself,  for  our  safees,  b^itb  a  berp  mean  antr  poor 
estate,  being  in  p^imself  most  ricb,  because  |^e  teas  CSotr, 
mti  in  |^is  bumanity,  tbe  bcir  of  all  tbings ;  or,  tbat  |^e 
trill  not  institute  antr  ortiain  a  priestbootr,  or  ministry,  to  con= 
tinue  till  tbe  entr  of  tbe  toorltr,  for  tbe  continuance  antr  aug= 
menting  of  |^is  spiritual  feingbom ;  or,  tbat  tbe  cbiltrren  of 
CBfotr,  nottoitbstanlJing  tbat  tbeg  are  rebeemeb  tbrougb  faitb  bg 


173 

Christ,  anlr  trtliberetr  out  of  tjbe  fafos  of  Jell  anb  gbatan,  arc  book 
not  still  to  talit  f)ttti  anb  betoarc  of  ]&im,  antr  to  arm  t5em=  — ^^^— 


selbes  accortringlp  against  6is  forces;  or,  tjat  our  S^abiour 
(EJrist,  tuj^en  |^e  tolb  |^is  apostles  anU  trisciples  tjat  tit 
serbant  is  not  abobc  Jis  lorlr,  but  tjat  tojosocbtr  fooulU  ht 
a  perfect  bisciple  sfioultr  be  as  fiis  master,  Irttr  not  mean  tfiat 
l^is  Apostles,  antr  after  tfiem  tjeir  successors,  arcfibisfiops, 
bisftops,  antr  tfte  rest  of  tfie  mtnistrj),  sfioullr  i)oltr  tfietr  serbices 
anb  ofKces  untrer  |^im%  to  tro  as  |^e  biti  tofien  |^e  toas  a  mortal 
iWan  of  poor  estate  antr  subfect  to  mang  balj  usages  anb  in= 
furies ;  or,  tfiat  because  our  S'^tbiour  (jrjrist,  after  |^is  resur= 
rection  antr  ascension,  toj^en  |^e  foas  become  a  JWan  immortal 
213  anlK  glorious,  Irilr  tften  enlarge  tfte  commission  of  |^is  ^po? 
sties,  antr  ortrainetr  bg  tjem  a  succession  of  tfie  ministry  for  tfie 
gobernment  of  |^is  Cfiurcfi,  |^e  tfitr  tjerebg  malie  tjem  ang 
more  partakers  of  |^is  regal  autj^oritp,  fofiereof  |^is  iuman 
nature  foas  tjen  actually  possessetJ^,  for  tje  state  antr  exercise 
tj&ereof,  bg  reason  of  tfie  free  antJ  unrestrainetr  operation  of 
l^is  Beitg,  tjan  |^e  matre  tjeir  natural  antr  corruptible 
botries  incorrupt  antr  spiritual  botries,  or  entrofoetr  tfiem  in  tjis 
life  toi'tS  ang  of  tjat  glorg,  pob^er,  antr  Jeabenlg  estate,  foj&icft 
tfieg  toere  to  enfoB  after  tjeir  treatfis  antr  blesset?  resurrection ; 
or,  tfiat  tfie  Apostles  after  Cfirist^s  treatfi,  not  exempting  Sbt 
^eter,  tritr  not  fintr  tbeir  estates  in  tliis  bjorltr  berp  suitable  to 
tbeir  i^aster's,  bjjilst  |^e  libetr  toitj  tftem,  all  tfiings  Jappen« 
ing  unto  tj&em  as  |^e  fiatr  foretoltr  tfiem ;  or,  tjat  eitber  S>t. 
^eter,  or  any  of  tfie  Apostles,  or  of  tjeir  successors,  either 
tjen,  or  since  tjat  time,  coulti  challenge  so  mucjb  as  tji's  or 
tjat  one  temporal  farm,  bg  birtue  of  tl)eir  ecclesiastical  func» 

(tions,  more  tjan  tfieir  JWaster  Jatr,  or  tjen  either*'  tjep  bjere 
tjemselbes  possessetr  biitj,  as  tbeir  oton,  before  tfiej?  bjere 
calletr  to  tfiat  ministration,  or  tfian  toas  aftertoartrs  giben  unto 
2u  tj^em  bg  gotrlg  emperors,  icings,  antr  princes,  antr  otfier  trebout 

1^           '  [Pro,   offices  under   Him,  as    He  possessed   for   the   state   and   exercise 

IB       was  a  mortal  Man,  lege,  offices  under  thereof,  by  reason  of  the  free  and  un- 

Him,  to  do  as  He  did  when   He  was  restrained  operation  of  His  Deity.  Cor- 

&c.     Correction  in  Overall's  hand.]  rection     in    D.    in      Overall's     hand- 

^  \_Pro,  was  then  possessed  by  reason  writing.] 

of  His  Deity,  lege,  was  then  actually  =  [that  either,  D.] 


I 


174        overall's  convocation  book. 

B  o  o  K  antr  rdfgious  persons;  or,  tfiat  if  ^t  ^eter  fialr  fenofoit  fiimself 

' —  to  6abe  htm,  unHtx  Ol^Jrist,  tjt  sole  temporal  monarch  of  tfte 

fcoorftr,  ft  fialr  not  been  fits  trutji  to  Jabe  matre  tfie  same  Imoton, 
at  least  to  tje  apostles  antr  suc]^  as  toere  conbertetr  to  €^Jn'st, 
to  tbe  entr  tfteg  migljt  6abe  Jonouretr  {)im  accorbinglg,  as  5is 
iTttttful  antr  logal  subjects ;  or,  tbat  tt  batf  not  in  all  probabi* 
litp,  if  Sbt.  ^eter  meant  to  sbeb)  bimself  to  be  a  temporal  liing, 
bg  tbe  treatbs  of  Ananias  anJj  Sappbira,  been  mucb  more  ex- 
petiient  for  tbe  success  of  tbe  CBrospel  in  tbose  bags  if  be  baU 
useb  sucb  bis  regal  autboritg  against  tbose  cibil  magistrates 
b)Wb  biere  enemies  to  €^btist  anb  to  all  tbat  preacbeb  in  |^is 
name ;  or,  tbat  it  mag  be  rigbtlg  imagined,  biitb  our  butiful 
regarb  of  Sbt  ^eter^s  sinceritg,  tbat  eber  be  tooulb  babe  httn 
so  earnest  biitb  tbe  bisperseb  ^tb)%,  to  babe  submitteb  tbem» 

[1  Pet.  2.  selbes  for  tbe  Horb^s  salke  unto  flings  anb  otber  gobernors,  to 
babe  obegeb  tbem  anb  bonoureb  tbem,  if  b^  bab  finobin  tbem  to 
babe  bab  no  temporal  autboritg'^,  because  tbeg  tiiti  not  acfinobj= 
lebge  tbemselbes  to  be  bis  bassals ;  or,  tbat  it  tiiti  not  proceeb 
from  tbe  great  bjisbom  of  C&ob,  to  abribge  in  tbe  Apostles  of 
©btist,  eben  in  ^t  ^eter  bimself,  tbat  great  potoer  anb  au- 
tboritg  b)l)id)  (2Dbrist  bab,  as  appearetb  bg  |^is  borbs,toben  |^e  215 
saib  tbat  if  |^e  bab  tbougbt  it  fit,  |^e  coulb  babe  ttoelbe  legions 

[Mat.  26.  of  Angels  at  |^is  commanbment,  to  babe  befenbeb  |^im  from 
all  l^is  enemies,  tbe  Scribes  anb  ^barisees,  biitb  all  tbeir 
partafiers,  in  tbat  perbaps  tbe  Apostles,  eben  St.  ^eter  bint» 
self,  migbt  babe  abuseb  it ;  or,  tbat  it  is  not  more  tban  pro- 
bable  tbat  bobjsoeber  &t.  ^eter  tooulb  babe  useb  tbe  saib 
pobjer  anb  autboritg,  if  be  bab  bab  it,  if  tbe  bisbops  of  l^ome 
bab  receibeb  it  from  bim,  tbeg  tooulb  certainlg  babe  mabe  great 
baboc  anb  confusion  in  tbe  bjorlb  biitb  it ;  or,  tbat  if  all  tbe 
liings  anb  sobereign  princes  in  tbe  feorlb  bab  bttn  subject  to 
S>t.  iPeter  anb  bjere  tbereupon  in  tbe  lilie  subjection  to  tb^ 
bisbops  of  iaome,  tbeg,  botb  Sbt  Peter  anb  bis  successors, 
migbt  not  babe  bab  reabg  at  tbeir  commanbment,  if  feings  anb 
jprinces  bab  bone  tbeir  buties,  more  tban  ttoelbe  legions,  to  babe 

•*  [to  have  had  temporal  authority.  JD.] 


53.] 


175 

ronfoutttrelr  all  men  tjat  sfioultr  j^abe  iJisobeBclr  ifiem ;  or,  b  o  o  k 
tSat  therefore  it  is  not  as  absurtf  an  imagination  anb  conceit ■ — 


for  ang  man  to  tfiinli  tjbat  ©jurist  biK  gibe  so  great  temporal 
autfioritg  either  to  ^t.  ^eter  or  ang  of  fiis  successors  ober 
temporal  kings  antr  princes,  tjat  tfieg  migfit  ftabe  so  great 
216  armies,  tofien  tjeg  list,  at  t^eir  tiirections,  as  if  ang  man 
sftoultr  Soltr  tjat  because  tjeg  are  Christ's  bicars  tfieg  mag 
Jabe  tfoelbe  legions  from  Jeaben  to  tro  tfiem  serbice,  if  perfiaps 
temporal  kings  antr  princes  sftoultr  be  negligent  or  refuse  to  be 
at  sucfi  charges  at  tfieir  commandment ;  or,  tfiat  it  is  not  a 
kintr  of  matrness,  tje  true  nature  of  Cbrist's  spiritual  king* 
tiom  antr  Cburcft  fiere  upon  eartj  consilreretr,  for  ang  man  to 
conceibe,  antr  tjbereupon  maintain,  tfiat  ang  sucb  omnipotencg 
of  temporal  pobier  in  gbt.  ^eter  eber  b^as,  or  eber  sfiall  be, 
abailable  to  banrjuis]^  tbe  trebil,  or  remobe  Jim  out  of  8is 
palace,  or  to  spoil  Jim  of  all  Jis  principalities,  or  to  beget 
faitj  in  tje  cbiltrren  of  Gotr,  or  to  erect  in  tjeir  Jearts  a 
tabernacle  for  QLW^t  antJ  tje  |^olg  CSfJost;  tobicft  are 
onlg  tbe  peculiar  antr  proper  actions  of  our  gbabiour  Cbrist, 
as  ?^e  is  our  spiritual  Iting,  antr  of  Sbt  ^eter  antr  tje 
rest  of  tbe  Apostles,  fcitj  all  tjeir  successors  in  tjeir 
tregrees,  antr  as  tjeg  are  |^is  spiritual  ministers,  Je  trotj 
greatlg  err. 


217.  CHAP.  X. 

THE  SUM  OF  THE  CHAPTER  FOLLOWING. 

TTiat  the  bishops  of  Rome  have  no  temporal  authority  indirectly, 
over  kings  and  princes,  throughout  the  Christian  world,  to 
depose  them  from  their  kingdoms  for  any  cause  whatsoever. 

Because  we  have  been  bold  to  use  the  authority  of  the 
cardinalized  Jesuit  against  the  ridiculous  Canonists,  and 
their  companions,  the  new  sectaries  of  the  Oratory-Con gre- 


176 

BOOK  gation^  concerning  the  pope's   temporal  authority  over  all 

'- —  kings  and  princes  in  the  world  directly;  we  may  not  do  him 

so  much  injury  as  once  to  pretend  that  he  favoureth  either 
us,  or  any  point  of  truth,  for  our  sakes,  that  we  defend.  It 
may  rather  be  ascribed  unto  him  for  a  singular  virtue,  his 
bringing  up  and  course  of  life  considered,  if  he  study  not  to 
impugn  it  with  all  the  strength  that  he  hath,  either  of  his  wit 
or  learning.  Nevertheless,  albeit  he  hath  travelled  exceedingly 
in  his  books  De  Romano  Pontifice,  to  advance  the  papacy  to 
his  uttermost  ability,  and  had  no  purpose  therein,  we  are  well 
assured,  to  give  us  any  advantage,  who  do  oppose  ourselves 
against  the  whole  drift  of  those  his  books ;  yet  he  hath  so 
mustered  and  marshalled  his  matters  and  forces  together,  as 
whilst  he  endeavoured  to  fortify  the  pope's  authority,  and  to 
encounter  the  assaults  that  have  been  made  against  it,  he 
hath  done  more  for  us,  against  his  will,  to  the  prejudice  of  his 
master,  whom  he  laboured  to  uphold,  than  we  could  ever  have 
expected  at  his  hands.  Insomuch,  as  we  are  verily  persuaded 
the  time  will  come  before  it  be  long,  that  his  works  will  be  218 
thrust  into  the  catalogue  Librorum  prohibitorum^ ;  because, 
dealing  with  our  arguments  as  he  did  in  the  said  books  De 
Romano  Pontifice^  and  thinking  that  he  would  no  further 
yield  to  the  truth,  by  way  of  objection,  than  as  he  should  be 
able  sufficiently  to  refel  it,  it  hath  fallen  out*^  with  him,  as  it 
will  ever  do  with  all  impostors,  that  the  very  meaning  of  the 
truth,  according  to  the  nature  of  it,  hath,  notwithstanding  all 
his  cunning,  very  much  prevailed  against  him,  to  the  ever- 
lasting glory  of  her  own  name,  and  forcible  strength  to  dis- 
cover errors,  like  to  the  sun's  to  expel  darkness.  We  will  not 
here  otherwise  make  proof  hereof,  than,  as  by  the  matter  we 
have  in  hand  and  are  purposed  to  prosecute,  we  are  after 
a  sort  urged  and  compelled.  For  albeit  he  hath  hitherto 
seemed  to  have  joined  with  us,  as  he  hath  indeed,  more  than 
now,  we  are  persuaded,  he  doth  well  vouchsafe,  yet  foresee- 
ing what  tempests  he  was  otherwise  like  to  have  endured,  in 
affirming  so  peremptorily  as  he  did,  that  the  pope  had  no 
temporal  authority  at  all,  as  he  was  either  Christ's  or 
St.  Peter's  vicar ;  he  minced  his  matter  in  the  titles  of  his 

e  [See  note  AAA.]  ^  [it  hath  often  fallen  out.  !>.] 


overall's  convocation  book.  177 

chapters  to  that  purpose  with  the  word  direct e,  whereof  in  BOOK 

his  reasons  he  never  made  mention ;  and  then  falleth  upon — — 

this  issue,  that  indirecte,  the  pope  hath  authority  over  all 
emperors,  kings,  and  sovereign  princes,  to  hurry  them  hither 
and  thither,  to  depose  and  remove  them  from  their  regal 
estates  and  dignities,  to  dispose  of  their  kingdoms  according 
to  his  own  pleasure,  to  release  their  subjects  of  their  oaths 
and  obedience,  and  to  thrust  them  into  all  rebellions,  treasons, 
faiies  and  what  not,  against  them.  In  the  which  his  course 
this  is  our  comfort,  that  by  direct  dealing  the  cardinal  did 
find  no  ways  or  means  how  to  withstand  the  truth,  but  is 
driven  by  indirect  shifts  and  by-paths  to  oppose  his  labours, 
we  fear,  reclamante  conscientid,  how,  to  save  his  own  worldly 
219  credit  he  might  cast  a  mist  upon  the  truth,  if  not  to  depress 
it,  which  was  not  in  his  power,  yet  at  the  least  to  obscure  it,  to 
darken  it  and  perplex  it. 

Some  of  the  principal  reasons  which  he  hath  used  to 
this  purpose  mentioned,  are  of  this  kind  and  consequence. 
*  Bona  coiyoris^j  the  good  things  that  do  appertain  to  the 
body,  as  health  especially,  are  to  be  preferred  before  bona 
fortuTUB,  as  the  philosophers  call  them,  that  is,  riches  and  all 
other  worldly  dignities  and  preferments  whatsoever ;  there- 
fore the  calling  of  physicians,  the  end  whereof  is  the  health 
of  men's  bodies,  is  to  be  preferred  before  all  other  temporal 
callings  that  are  in  the  world.  Or  thus ;  natural  parents,  be 
they  emperors,  kings,  or  sovereign  princes,  do  give  unto  their 
children  their  natural  being  only,  but  schoolmasters  do  adorn 
by  instruction,  and  beautify  their  minds ;  therefore  school- 
masters are  more  to  be  honoured  by  young  lords  and  princes, 
than  are  their  lords  or  kings,  their  natural  parents.  Or  thus ; 
one  end  why  men  were  first  created,  and  afterwards  born,  be 
they  kings  or  princes,  priests  or  private  persons,  was  to  Uve 
in  this  world;  J)ut  for  the  supporting  of  men's  lives,  hus- 
bandry and  many  other  occupations  are  of  greater  import- 
ance and  necessity  than  are  either  kings,  princes,  lords,  or 
civil  magistracy ;  therefore  those  men's  base  callings  are  to 
be  preferred  before  the  callings  of  the  other.  Or,  as  if  a  man 
should  reason  thus ;  they  that  have  the  chiefest  charge  of 
souls  committed  imto  them  are  to  be  esteemed  as  men  in  this 

^  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.,  lib.  v.  cap.  6.    [See  note  BBB.] 

OVERALL.  N 


178 

BOOK  world  of  the  higliest  calling ;  but  all  Christians  generally  have 
'■ —  every  one  of  them  a  greater  charge  committed  unto  them  of 


their  own  souls  than  any  sort  of  priests  or  ministers  have ; 
therefore  every  Christian  is  in  that  respect,  in  calling  and 
dignity,  to  be  preferred  before  the  calling  of  any  one  pastor, 
priest,  prelate,  or  pope/  Now  after  he  hath  dallied  with  such  220 
like  sophistications^  and  comparisons  betwixt  the  body  and 
the  soul,  the  flesh  and  the  spirit,  he  falleth  upon  some  par- 
ticulars, the  more  fully,  as  he  saith,  to  express  what  he  had 
formerly  delivered.  The  sum  of  which  particulars  is^,  that 
although  the  pope,  as  he  is  pope,  cannot  ordinarie,  ordinarily 
depose  temporal  princes,  or  make  civil  laws,  or  judge  de  rebus 
temporalibus ;  yet  in  or  dine  ad  spiritualia,  he  may  do  them 
all.  And  this  he  taketh  upon  him  to  prove  by  five  main  rea- 
sons, grounded,  God  knoweth,  upon  very  weak  foundations. 
Of  which  his  odd  number,  for  the  glory  of  them,  this  which 
followeth  is  the  first  ^. 

'Civil  power  is  subject  to  spiritual  power  when  they  are  both 
part  of  a  Christian  commonwealth ;  therefore  the  spiritual 
princes  may  command  temporal  princes,  and  dispose  of  their 
temporal  affairs  in  ordine  ad  bonum  spirituale,  in  order  to 
a  spiritual  good.^  The  antecedent  of  which  argument  may 
briefly  be  refuted,  for  aught  that  he  hath  said  to  justify  it,  in 
manner  as  followeth.  For  in  saying  that  this  subjection  of 
the  temporal  power  to  the  spiritual  is  but  where  both  these 
powers  are  part  of  one  and  the  same  Christian  commonwealth, 
he  maketh  the  estate  of  Christian  kings  and  princes  inferior 
and  worse  than  the  estate  of  those  that  be  infidels,  whose 
political  power,  being  no  part  of  any  Christian  commonwealth, 
is  not  subject  to  the  ecclesiastical.  Again,  to  prefer  the 
ecclesiastical  authority  of  the  Church,  for  honour  and  dignity 
in  this  world,  before  the  temporal  authority  of  kings  and 
princes,  is,  in  eff'ect,  to  prefer  the  poor  and  base  estate  of  our 
Saviour  Christ,  as  He  was  a  mortal  man  here  upon  earth, 
subject  to  many  wants,  oppressions,  and  injuries,  before  the 
glory  and  majesty  of  His  divine  nature ;  in  that  kings  have 
their  authority  and  calling  from  Christ  as  He  is  God ; 
whereas    all  ministers,  even  St.  Peter  himself,  and   conse- 

*"  [such  sopliistications.  D.]  [See  note  CCC] 

i  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.,  lib.  v.  cap.  6.  ^  Ibidem,  cap.  7.  [See  note  DDD.] 


overall's  convocation  book.        179 

quently  the  pope,  are  but  Christ's  vicars  and  substitutes,  as  BOOK 

221  He  was  man,  subject  to  the  said  wants,  miseries  and  oppres- zli-. 

sions.  Moreover,  in  that  every  soul,  by  the  testimony  of 
St.  Paul,  is  subject  to  the  power  and  authority  of  temporal  [Rom.  13. 
princes,  and  that  they  must  so  be,  not  '  because  of  wrath  only,  -' 
but  also  for  conscience  sake  •/  forasmuch  as  the  points  of 
subjection  there  specified  are  commanded  to  all  men  to  be 
observed,  et  sacerdotibus,  et  monachis,  non  solum  scscularibus, 
*  to  bishops  and  monks,  and  not  to  secular  priests  only,'  as 
Chrysostom  saith^  by  our  interpretation,  adding  to  these 
words  of  the  Apostle,  '  Let  every  soul  be  subject  to  the 
higher  powers,'  Etiamsi  Apostolus  sis,  si  evangelista,  si  pro- 
pheta,  sive  quisque  tandem  fueris, — 'although  thou  art  an 
Apostle,  or  an  evangelist,  or  a  prophet,  or  whosoever  thou 
art;' — and  because,  for  aught  we  have  read,  none  of  the 
ancient  Fathers  do  herein  dissent  from  Chrysostom,  we  hold 
it  to  be  very  plain  and  evident  to  our  understandings,  that 
the  ecclesiastical  authority  to  be  exercised  in  this  world  by 
any  manner  of  ecclesiastical  persons  whosoever,  is  inferior 
and  of  a  lower  degree  than  is  the  authority  and  power  of 
temporal  kings  and  princes.  For  if  the  authority  of  such 
ecclesiastical  persons,  whether  Apostles,  evangelists,  prophets, 
bishops,  or  priests,  either  regular  or  secular,  cannot  exempt 
them  from  the  authority  of  kings,  it  must  follow  of  necessity 
that  it  is  subject  and  inferior  to  their  temporal  power  and 
authority. 

Another  of  the  cardinal's  reasons,  whereby  he  would 
gladly  prove  the  pope's  indirect  temporal  power,  to  omit  the 
rest  of  his  absurd  trifling  about  the  first,  is  built  upon  a  very 
traitorous  position,  never  heard  of  in  the  Church  in  the  times 
of  the  principal  ancient  Fathers.  For  how  earnest  soever  he 
seemed  before  in  refuting  their  opinions  who  hold  that  no 
princes  are  to  be  obeyed  if  they  be  infidels,  he  thinketh  he 
is  able  to  shift  off  that  in  effect  with  his  juggling  and  indi- 
222  rect  fetches.  These  are  his  traitorous  words™  :  '  It  is  not  lawful 
for  Christians  to  tolerate  a  king,  being  an  infidel  or  an  here- 
tic, if  he  endeavour  to  draw  his  subjects  unto  his  heresy  or 
infidelity ;  but  to  judge  whether  a  king  do  draw  his  subjects 

•  Chrysost  Horn,  in  c.  xiii.  ad  Rom.  ""  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont,,  lib.  v.  c.  7. 

[See  note  EEE.]  [See  note  FFF.] 

N  2 


180 

BOOK  to  heresy  or  no_,  doth  belong  to  the  pope^  unto  whom  is  com- 

'■ —  mitted  the  charge  of  rehgion ;  and  therefore  it  belongeth  to 

the  pope  to  judge  whether  a  king  is  to  be  deposed  or  not/ 
,  Concerning  the  assumption  of  this  argument,  touching  the 
presupposed  charge  of  the  pope  in  matters  of  rehgion  over 
all  the  churches  in  the  world,  we  shall  have  a  fitter  occasion 
to  touch  it,  after  a  sort,  in  the  next  chapter;  now  we  will 
only  briefly  handle  the  falsehood  of  his  proposition,  '  of  the 
power  of  subjects  over  their  sovereigns/  Where,  after  he 
[Deut.  17.  hath  abused  a  place  of  Deuteronomy,  and  spent  some  idle 
conceits  of  his  own,  he  writeth  in  this  sort:  'Although 
Christians  in  times  past  did  not  depose  Nero,  and  Diocletian, 
and  Julian  the  Apostata,  and  Valens  the  Arrian,  and  such 
like,  id  fuit  quia  deerant  vires  temporales  Christianis ;  it 
came  to  pass  because  Christians  did  then  want  temporal 
forces.  For  that  otherwise  they  might  lawfully  so  have  done, 
appeareth  by  the  Apostle,  1  Cor.  vi.  [1.]  where  he  command- 
eth  new  judges  of  temporal  causes  to  be  appointed  by 
Christians,  that  Christians  might  not  be  compelled  to  plead 
their  cause  before  a  judge  that  was  a  persecutor  of  Christ.' 
Upon  which  text  the  cardinal  maketh  this  gloss ;  '  Sicut  novi 
judices  constitui  potuerunt,  ita  et  novi  pr^incipes  et  reges  prop- 
ter eandem  causam,  si  vires  adfuissent ;  as  new  judges  might 
have  been  appointed,  so  might  new  princes  and  kings  for  the 
same  cause,  if  the  Christians  then  had  been  able,  by  reason 
of  their  forces,  to  have  created  to  themselves  such  new  kings 
and  princes/  Thus  the  cardinal,  who  undoubtedly  was 
brought  into  some  hard  strait,  as  else  he  would  never  have 
written  in  this  sort.  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  lived  and  died 
under  Nero,  who  was  a  persecutor ;  and  shall  we  think  that  223 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  had  taught  the  Christians  in  those 
days  to  have  thrust  Nero  from  his  imperial  seat  by  force  of 
arms  if  they  had  been  able  ?  Certainly  it  is  a  blasphemous 
assertion,  and  worthy  of  as  great  a  censure  as  if  he  had 
termed  those  holy  men,  in  plain  terms,  dissembling  traitors, 
or  denied  the  Scriptures  to  have  been  written  by  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Again,  he  himself  is  not  ignorant 
how  grossly  he  lieth,  even  against  his  own  conscience,  in 
saying  that  it  was  for  want  of  strength  that  the  Christians  in 
the  days  of  the  other  persecuting  emperors  did  not  rebel 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  181 

against  them,  Tertullian"  in  express  terms  affirming  the  con-  BOOK 
trary ;  first,  that  they,  the  Christians  in  his  time,  wanted  no  — ^- — 
forces  to  have  borne  arms  and  endangered  the  whole  empire ; 
and   secondly,  that  it  was  far  from  their  hearts  so  to  do, 
because  they  had  been  taught  otherwise  by  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  in  His  holy  Gospel.     Besides,  it  is  apparent  that  in 
and   about   TertuUian's   time,   these   four   were   bishops   of 
Rome;  Victor,  Zephyrinus,   Calixtus,   and  Urbanus;    so  as 
the   cardinal  doth  in   effect  cast  a  great  imputation  upon 
them  of  negligence  or  insincerity**,  that  the  Christians   in 
their  days,  wanting   neither  number  nor  strength  to  have 
bridled  their  bad  emperors,  they,  by  their  papal  authority, 
did  not  depose  them.     Dioclesian  began  his  empire  about 
the  year  288,  during  the  time  of  whose  government.  Gains, 
Marcellinus,  and  Marcellus,  were  popes,  when  the  number  of 
Christians  was  greatly  increased  throughout  all  the  world; 
and  yet,  for  aught  that  appeareth  to  the  contrary,  no  man 
living,  either  pope,  priest,  or  prelate,  did  so  much  as  then 
dream    of  this    damnable   doctrine.      Julian   the   Apostata 
began  his  reign  about  the  year  of  Christ  360,  and  Valens 
eight  years  after  him ;  in  whose  times  Liberius  and  Damasus 
were   bishops   of  Rome,  which   Damasus  was   a  man  that 
224  wanted  no  courage ;  nevertheless  we  do  not  read  that  either 
he  or  Liberius  ever  attempted  to  excommunicate  or  depose 
either  of  those  emperors,  or  that  they  held  it  lawful  for  them 
so  to  have  done.     In  the  space  of  time  betwixt  Nero  and 
Damasus,  the  most  principal  men  of  all  the  ancient  Fathers 
lived,  as  Justinus  Martyr,  Irenseus,  Clemens  Alexandrinus, 
Tertullian,   Origen,  Cyprian,  Athanasius,    Jerom,  and   Au- 
gustine;   who   never  had  learned,  nor  did   in  their  times 
teach  it  for  sound  doctrine,  either  that  Christians  had  au- 
thority to  bear  arms  against  their  sovereigns,  or  that  the 
bishops  of  Rome  might  lawfully  depose  kings  and  princes^ 
either  for  heresy  or  for  cruelty,  and  thrust  their  subjects,  to 
serve  their  turns,  into  such  furious  and  rebellious  courses. 
So  as  it  was  great  boldness  for  the  cardinal  of  his  own  head 
to  broach  so  palpable  an  untruth,  especially  seeing  it  carrieth 


[See  note  GGG.]  faultily  reading  'sincerity.'] 

[Such  is  the  reading  of  /),the  MS. 


182  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  with  it  so  many  arguments  to  convince  his  want  herein  of  all 

—  lionesty,  sincerity,  and  conscience. 

But  why  should  we  be  so  earnest  with  the  man  ?  consider- 
ing that  although  it  be  certain  that  neither  St.  Peter  nor 
St.  Paul,  nor  any  of  the  said  ancient  Fathers  or  popes,  ever 
thought  it  lawful  to  depose  such  emperors  and  kings  as 
before  we  have  spoken  of,  when  they  should  be  able,  through 
the  numbers  and  forces  of  Christians,  so  to  do;  yet  the 
same  did  proceed  in  the  most  of  them  from  their  ignorance 
and  want  of  learning.  ^  For,'  saith  he,  '  that  Christians,  if 
they  had  been  able,  might  so  have  done,  is  apparent  by 
the  Apostle's  words,  where  it  is  plain  that  they  had  authority 
to  make  judges ;  and  consequently,  that  if  they  had  been 
able,  they  might  have  thrust  the  said  wicked  emperors  from 
their  thrones,  and  have  made  to  themselves  new  kings  of 
their  own.'  Assuredly  the  devil  himself  did  never  abuse  any 
place  of  Scripture,  for  aught  we  remember,  so  palpably 
and  grossly  as  the  cardinal  doth  this ;  and  therefore  we  will 
bestow  no  great  pains  to  refute  him.  It  shall  be  sufficient  225 
briefly  to  observe  that  in  the  judgments  of  JeromP,  Austin  "i, 
Ambrose "",  and  Chrysostome^,  the  judges  which  here  the 
Apostle  speaketh  of,  were  only  such  as  might  by  way  of 
arbitrement  end  such  suits  as  arose  amongst  Christians  in 
those  days,  and  not  such  judges  as  by  law  and  authority 
might  have  compelled  them  to  have  stood  to  their  sentences ; 
for  that  had  been  indeed  to  have  encroached  upon  the  autho- 
rity of  the  civil  magistrate,  which  was  far  from  the  Apostle's 
intent  and  meaning.  'And  therefore,'  saith Theodoret*,  ' Sci- 
endum est,  &c.  It  is  to  be  observed  that  these  words  of 
choosing  arbiters  do  not  repugn  to  those  things  which  are 
written  to  the  Romans.  For  here  the  Apostle  doth  not  com- 
mand Christians  to  resist  the  magistrates,  but  willeth  them 
that  are  injured,  not  to  use  the  magistrates ;'  meaning,  that 
it  was  fitter  for  Christians  to  compound  their  causes  and 
quarrels  amongst  themselves,  rather  than,  to  the  dishonour  of 
their  profession,  contend  before  such  magistrates  as  were 
infidels,  and  were  like  enough  to  despise  and  contemn  them 

P  [See  note  III.]  a    [See  note  MMM.] 

"  [See  note  KKK.]  i   Theodoret.    in    1    Cor.    vi.      [See 

'  [See  note  LLL.]  note  NNN.] 


183 

because  they  could  not  better   agree   amongst  themselves,  book 
And  the  cardinaFs  own  doctor",  commenting  likewise  upon  — 
this  place,  doth  write  in  this  sort,  ^  Sed  videtur,  &c.    But  that 
which  here  is  said  by  the  Apostle  doth  seem  to  be  contrary 
to  that  which  St.  Peter  saith,  Be  subject  to  every  human  i  Pet.  2. 13. 
creature  for  God,  whether  to  king  as  excelling,  or  to  rulers 
as  sent  by  Him.     For  it  doth  appertain  to  the  authority  of  a 
prince  to  judge  of  his  subjects,  and  therefore  it  is  against  the 
law  of  God  to  prohibit  that  a  subject  should  submit  himself 
to  the  judgment-seat  of  his  prince,  if  he  be  an  infidel.     Sed 
dicendunij  &c.     But  it  is  to  be  answered,  that  the  Apostle 
doth  not   here  forbid  but  that    faithful  men,  li\dng  under 
princes  that  are  infidels,  may  appear  in  their  judicial  seats,  if 
they  be  called ;  for  this  were  against  the  subjection  which  is 
226  due  unto  princes  :  but  he  forbiddeth  that  faithful  men  do  not 
of  their  own  accord  voluntarily  choose  the  judgment-seat  of 
infidels.^     But  if  these  authorities  will  not  serve,  we  will  be 
bold  to  present  against  him  the  judgment  of  a  whole  college, 
first  published  in  E.hemes'',  and  then  set  out  again  the  second 
time  by  the  same  college  at  Doway,  approved  in  both  places ; 
at  Rhemes  by  Petrus  Remigius,  Hubertus  Morus,  Johannes 
Lebesque,  Guilelmus  Balbus;  and  at  Doway  by  Willelmus 
Estius,  Barth.  Petrus,  Judocus  Heylens;  all  of  them  great 
doctors  of  divinity  in  those  places,  and  one  a  doctor  of  the 
canon  law,  vicar-general  of  the  archbishoprick  of  Rhemes. 
The  said  college,  writing  upon  these  words,  ^But  brother 
with  brother  contendeth  in  judgment,  and  that  before  in- 
fidels,' saith  thus^;  ^Tobe  given  much  to  brabbling  and  Uti- 
giousness  for  every  trifle,  to  spend  a  pound  rather  than  lose 
a  penny,  the  Apostle  much  reprehendeth  in  Christian  men. 
For  a  Christian  man  to  draw  another  to  the  judgment-seats 
and  courts  of  heathen  princes,  which  then  only  reigned,  and 
not  to  suffer  their  controversies  and  quarrels  to  be  taken  up 
amongst  themselves,  brotherly  and  peaceable,  was  a  great 
fault.'     What  the  cardinal's  friends  will  say  of  his  perverting 
the  Apostle's  meaning  with  so  desperate  an  exposition,  we 
are  uncertain ;  but  of  this  we  are  sure,  that  the  estate  of  that 

"    Aqu.   in    1   Cor.  vi.     [Sec    note  ^  Rhem.  Test,  in  1  Cor.  vi.  G.     [See 

000.]  note  QQQ.] 

*  [See  note  PPP.] 


184  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  church  must  needs  be  very  miserable  that  cannot  be  upheld 

'- —  without  so  apparent  injury  done  to  the  Holy  Ghost.     Which 

observation  we  thought  fit  to  make  in  this  place,  because  he 
once  having  past  the  bounds  of  all  modesty,  or  rather  piety, 
is  gi'own  to  that  presumption  and  hardness  of  heart  against 
the  truth,  as  that  he  dareth  to  ground  another  of  his  reasons 
to  prove  that  the  pope  hath  authority  indirectly  to  depose 
kings  and  princes,  upon  these  words  spoken  to  St.  Peter, 
Pasce  oves  Meas,  '  Feed  My  sheep.'  Touching  which  words, 
because  we  have  a  fitter  place  to  entreat,  we  will  here  be 
silent,  and  address  ourselves  to  his  fourth  reason,  as  idle  and  227 
as  false  as  any  of  the  rest. 

These  are  his  words ^.  *^When  kings  and  princes  come  to 
the  Church  that  they  may  be  made  Christians,  they  are  re- 
ceived cum  pacto  expresso  vel  tacito,  with  a  condition  ex- 
pressed or  implied,  without  any  mention  made  of  it,  that 
they  do  submit  their  sceptres  unto  Christ,  and  do  promise 
that  they  will  keep  and  defend  the  faith  of  Christ,  etiam  sub 
poena  regni  perdendi,  even  under  pain  of  losing  their  king- 
doms. Therefore,  when  they  become  heretics,  or  do  hinder 
religion,  they  may  be  judged  by  the  Church,  and  also  deposed 
from  their  principality,  and  there  shall  be  no  injury  done 
unto  them  if  they  be  deposed.'  For  answer  whereof,  first 
we  say  that  in  all  the  forms  of  baptisms  which  hitherto  have 
been  published,  we  cannot  learn  that  there  was  ever  any  such 
express  covenant  as  the  cardinal  here  mentioneth,  required 
of  any  king  wdien  he  came  to  be  christened.  Baptism  is  the 
entrance,  ordained  by  Christ,  into  the  Church,  which  is  His 
spiritual  kingdom ;  and  agreeably  to  the  nature  of  that  king- 
dom, all  who  are  thereby  to  enter  into  it,  of  what  calling  or 
condition  soever  they  are,  as  well  poor  as  rich,  private  persons 
as  princes,  are,  according  to  the  rules  of  baptism  anciently 
practised*  in  all  the  particular  churches  in  the  world,  for 
aught  that  is  known  to  the  contrary,  either  themselves  in 
their  own  persons,  or,  if  they  be  infants,  by  their  sureties,  to 
profess  their  belief  in  Christ,  and  to  promise  that  they  will 
forsake  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory 
of  the  world  with  all  covetous  desires  of  the  same,  and  carnal 

^-  [See  note  RRR.]  *  [baptism  practised.  A] 


¥ 


overall's  convocation  book.  185 

desires  of  the  flesh ;  and  that  they  constantly  do  believe  God's  BOOK 
holy  word,  and  that  they  will  keep  His  commandments.     The       ^^' 
wilful  breach  of  any  of  which  points,  and  perseverance  in  it 
without  repentance,  doth  indeed  deprive  every  Christian  man, 

228  of  what  calling  soever  he  be,  from  the  interest  he  had  by  his 
said  profession  and  promise,  when  he  was  baptized  to  the 
spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ  in  this  life, — that  is,  from  being 
a  true  and  lively  member  of  the  Church  and  mystical  body  of 
Christ, — and  from  the  kingdom  of  glory  in  the  life  to  come. 
But  that  any  man,  by  the  breach  of  any  promise  made  when 
he  was  baptized,  should  lose  that  which  he  gained  not  by  his 
baptism;  or  that  the  Church  did  never  receive  any  king 
or  prince  to  baptism,  but  either  upon  condition  in  express 
terms,  or  by  implication  made  either  by  himself,  or  by  his 
Godfathers,  that  he  would  submit  his  sceptre  unto  Christ, 
that  is,  unto  the  bishop  of  Rome,  as  the  cardinal's  drift 
sheweth  his  meaning  to  be,  and  promise  to  keep  and  defend 
the  faith  of  Christ  under  pain  of  the  loss  of  his  kingdom;  is 
certainly  a  doctrine  of  devils,  and  was  never  heard  of  in  the 
Church  of  Christ  for  many  hundred  years;  but  is  utterly 
repugnant  to  the  analogy  of  Scripture  and  to  the  true  nature 
of  Christian  baptism.  These  secret  intentions, — for,  as  we 
have  said,  there  was  never  any  form  of  baptism  that  con- 
tained any  such  express  contract  as  the  cardinal  speaketh 
of, — mental  reservations  and  hidden  compacts,  such  as  men 
were  never  taught  in  the  primitive  Church,  nor  ever  dreamed 
of  or  suspected  to  be  thrust  into  one  of  the  holy  Sacraments, 
may  well  become  the  impostors  of  Rome,  but  are  altogether 
contrary  to  the  meaning  of  Christ  and  of  His  holy  Apostles, 
in  whose  days,  he  that  believed  was  baptized  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  without  any  such 
juggling  or  snares  laid  to  hazard  and  entangle  men's  tem- 
poral estates.  There  is  nothing  in  the  Gospel  whereof  men 
ought  to  be  ashamed,  or  which  will  not  abide  the  touchstone 
of  truth  if  it  be  compared  with  the  rest  of  the  Scriptures,  or 
that  doth  not  promote  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ,  it 
being  called  in  that  respect,  Evangelium  regniy  'the  Gospel  [Mat.  4. 23; 

229  of  the  kingdom.'     Now  whether  this  underhand  bargaining 


be  suitable  or  no  with  the  sincerity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  or 
whether,  if  it  had  been  known  in  the  primitive  Church  that 


186  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  all  men  who  would  submit  themselves  to  the  doctrine  of  the 

Gospel  and  be  baptized  did  thereby  bind  themselves  to  be 

subject  and  at  the  commandment  of  the  bishojj  of  Rome,  for 
the  time  being,  under  pain  to  lose  all  their  worldly  estates, 
the  knowledge  thereof  would  not  rather  have  hindered  than 
either  promoted  or  furthered  the  good  success  of  the  Gospel, 
no  man  is  so  simple  but  he  may  easily  discern  it.  Assuredly 
the  Grecians,  who  did  so  long  oppose  themselves  against  the 
authority  which  the  bishops  of  Rome  did  challenge  over  all 
churches,  were  ignorant  of  this  mystical  point  of  baptism, 
and  so  were  all  the  churches  in  the  world  for  many  ages ;  or 
else  there  would  not  have  been  so  great  stirs  in  the  world 
about  the  continual  usurpations  and  encroachments  of  the 
bishops  of  Rome,  as  are  many  ways  testified  by  sundry 
ecclesiastical  histories.  But  we  insist  too  long  upon  this 
so  ridiculous  and  impudent  a  fiction,  and  therefore  will  come 
to  the  cardinal  his  principal  reason  of  the  pope^s  said  indirect 
temporal  authority  to  toss  kings  and  kingdoms  up  and  down 
as  he  list. 

'The  ecclesiastical  commonwealth,^  saith  he^,  'must  be 
perfect  and  sufficient  of  herself,  in  order  to  her  own  end; 
for  such  are  all  commonwealths  that  are  well  instituted :  and 
therefore  she  ought  to  have  all  necessary  power  to  the  ob- 
taining of  her  own  end.  But  the  power  of  using  and  dis- 
posing of  temporal  things  is  necessary  to  the  spiritual  end, 
because  otherwise  evil  princes  might,  without  punishment, 
nourish  heretics  and  overthrow  religion;  and  therefore  the 
ecclesiastical  commonwealth  hath  this  power.^  Hitherto  the 
cardinal.  The  substance  of  whose  argument  is,  that  the 
Church  of  Christ  cannot  attain  to  her  spiritual  end  except 
the  bishop  of  Rome  have  authority  to  dispose  of  temporal 
kingdoms,  and  to  punish  kings  by  deposing  them  from  their  230 
crowns,  if  he  hold  it  expedient.  For  the  refutation  of  which 
vain  and  false  assertion  there  are  very  many  most  direct  and 
apparent  arguments.  We  will  only  touch  some  few  of  them. 
Our  Saviour  Christ  in  His  days,  and  the  Apostles  in  their 
times,  and  the  primitive  churches  for  the  space  of  three 
hundred  years,  brought  the  ecclesiastical  commonwealth,  as 

^  [See  note  SSS.] 


I 


» 


I 


187 

here  it  is  termed,  unto  her  spiritual  end,  as  directly  and  book 

fully  as  either  the  bishops  of  Rome  or  any  other  bishops  have  ' 

at  any  time  done  since;  and  yet  they  took  no  power  and 
authority  upon  them,  nor  did  challenge  the  same,  of  dis- 
posing of  temporal  kingdoms  or  deposing  of  princes.  Be- 
sides, if  such  an  indirect  temporal  power  be  so  necessary  in 
these  days  for  the  upholding  of  the  ecclesiastical  common- 
wealth, as  that  without  the  same  she  cannot  attain  the  spiri- 
tual end,  or  be  a  perfect  ecclesiastical  commonwealth,  when 
there  are  so  many  Christian  kings  and  princes,  then  was  the 
same  much  more  necessary  for  the  attainment  of  the  same 
end,  in  the  said  times  of  Christ,  of  His  Apostles,  and  of  the 
churches  in  the  ages  following  for  three  hundred  years,  when 
the  civil  magistrates  were  pagans  and  infidels,  and  for  the 
most  part,  persecutors  of  the  truth.  But  we  hope  we  may 
be  bold  without  offence  to  say,  that  there  appeared  then  no 
such  necessity  of  this  pretended  temporal  power  and  au- 
thority in  any  ecclesiastical  persons  over  kings  and  king- 
doms, for  the  disposing  of  them ;  and  that  nevertheless,  the 
ecclesiastical  commonwealth  in  those  times  did  attain  her 
spiritual  end,  and  was  as  perfect  an  ecclesiastical  common- 
wealth as  it  is  now  under  the  pope's  government,  notwith- 
standing all  his  temporal  sovereignty  wherein  he  so  ruffleth. 
Again,  we  are  persuaded  that  it  cannot  be  shewed  out  of  any 
of  the  ancient  Fathers,  or  by  any  general  council,  for  the 
space  of  above  five  hundred  years  after  Christ,  that  the 
231  bishops  of  Rome  were  ever  imagined  to  have  such  temporal 
authority  to  depose  kings  as  now  is  maintained;  much  less 
was  it  ever  dreamed  of  during  that  time  that  such  authority 
was  necessary  for  the  attaining  the  spiritual  end  whereunto 
the  true  Church  of  Christ  ought  to  aim ;  or  that  the  eccle- 
siastical commonwealth  ordained  by  Christ  and  His  Apostles 
could  not  be  perfect  without  it.  It  were  a  miserable  shift 
if  any  should  either  say  that  during  all  the  times  above 
mentioned,  first  the  Apostles  and  then  the  holy  bishops, 
martyrs,  and  Fathers  after  them,  were  ignorant  of  this 
new  temporal  power,  or  at  least  did  not  so  throughly 
consider  of  the  necessity  of  it  as  they  might  have  done; 
or  that  whilst  they  lived  there  could  indeed  no  such  matter 
be  collected  out  of  the  Scriptures,  for  that  in  those  days 


188  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION   BOOK. 

BOOK  the  Scriptures  had  not  received  such  a  sense  and  meaning 

^ —  as  might  support  the  same,  but  that  afterward,  when  the 

bishops  of  Rome  did  think  it  necessary  to  challenge  to 
themselves  such  temporal  authority  over  both  kings  and 
kingdoms,  the  sense  and  meaning  of  the  Scripture  was 
altered.  But  be  this  shift  never  so  wretched  or  miserable, 
yet,  for  aught  we  perceive,  they  are  in  effect,  and  still  will 
be,  both  in  this  cause  and  many  others,  driven  unto  it ;  the 
Scriptures  being  in  their  hands  a  very  rule  of  lead  and  nose 
of  wax,  as  in  another  more  fit  place  we  shall  have  occasion 
to  shew.  Moreover,  if  the  bishops  of  Rome  have  this  great 
temporal  authority  over  kings  and  sovereign  princes,  to  pre- 
serve the  state  of  the  Church  here  upon  earth,  that  she  may 
attain  her  spiritual  end,  assuredly  he  hath  made  little  use 
of  it  to  that  purpose.  For  it  is  well  known,  and  cannot  be 
denied,  that  for  the  first  three  hundred  years  after  Christ, 
the  doctrine  of  the  Gospel  did  flourish  far  and  near,  in  Greece, 
Thracia,  Sclavonia,  Hungary,  Asia  Minor,  Syria,  Assyria, 
Egypt,  and  throughout  the  most  part  of  Afric,  where  there 
were  many  very  worthy  apostolical  and  notable  churches ;  in 
the  most  of  which  places  there  are  scarce  in  these  days  any  232 
footsteps  or  visible  monuments  of  them.  And  although 
afterward,  during  the  space  of  above  seven  hundred  years, 
much  mischief  was  wrought  in  these  parts  of  the  world 
better  known  unto  us  than  the  rest,  by  sundry  sorts  of  Scy- 
thians and  northern  people ;  yet  after  the  days  of  Gregory 
the  Seventh,  when  the  bishops  of  Rome  did  most  vaunt  of 
this  their  sovereign  power  over  kings  and  princes,  the  Turks 
gained  and  encroached  more  upon  Christendom,  still  retain- 
ing that  which  they  then  had  so  gotten,  than  at  any  time 
before.  Whereby  it  is  to  us  very  evident,  that  neither 
Christ  nor  His  Apostles  ever  ordained  that  the  means  of 
building  of  the  Church  of  Christ  and  the  conservation  of  it 
should  consist  in  the  temporal  power  or  authority  of  any  of 
their  successors,  to  deprive  emperors  or  kings  from  their 
imperial  or  regal  estates ;  and  that  the  bishops  of  Rome 
may  be  ashamed  that,  having  had  so  great  authority  in  their 
own  hands,  extorted  from  the  emperors  and  other  kings,  per 
fas  et  nefas,  since  Gregory  the  Seventh's  time,  they  have 
made   no  better  use  of  it,   but    suff^ered   so  many  famous 


189 

countries  and  kingdoms  to  be  utterly  overrun  and  wasted  book 
by  pagans  and  infidels ;  considering  that  they  pretend  them — 


\ 


selves  to  have  so  great  authority  for  no  other  purpose  but 
only  the  preservation  of  the  Church,  that  she  might  not  be 
prevented  of  her  spiritual  end.  But  what  should  we  speak 
of  the  shame  of  Rome,  whose  forehead  hath  been  so  long 
since  hardened?  or  ever  imagine  that  Almighty  God  either 
did,  or  will  bless  her  usurpations  and  insolencies  against 
emperors,  kings,  and  princes,  for  any  good  to  His  Church, 
other  than  must  accrue  unto  her  through  her  persecutions 
and  afflictions  ?  For  it  were  no  greater  labour  to  make  it  most 
apparent  by  very  many  histories,  if  we  would  insist  upon  it, 
that  the  bishops  of  Rome,  in  striving  first  to  get,  and  then  to 
uphold,  after  their  scrambling  manner,  this  their  wicked  and 
233  usurped  authority  of  troubling  and  vexing  Christian  king- 
doms and  states  with  their  manifold  oppressions  and  quarrels, 
have  been  some  special  means  whereupon  the  Saracens, 
Turks,  and  pagans,  have  wrought  and  by  degrees  brought  so 
great  a  part  of  Christendom  under  their  slavery  as  now  they 
are  possessed  of.  For  it  is  but  an  idle  and  a  vain  pretence 
that  the  preservation  of  as  much  of  Christendom  as  is  yet 
free  from  the  Turk  and  paganism  is  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
bishop  of  Rome  and  his  authority,  that  so  the  Catholic 
Church  might  attain  her  spiritual  end,  which  ought  to  be 
the  planting  of  churches  and  conservation  of  them ;  it  being 
most  manifest  to  as  many  as  have  any  wit,  experience  and 
sound  judgment,  that  as  the  very  situation  of  the  said  coun- 
tries which  now  pagans  enjoy,  made  them  very  subject  unto 
the  incursion  and  invasions  of  Saracens  and  Turks,  God 
Himself,  for  His  own  glory,  having  His  finger  and  just  opera- 
tion therein;  so  through  His  most  merciful  goodness  and 
care  of  His  Church,  He  blessed  the  situation  of  the  rest  of 
Christendom,  being  now  free  in  that  respect  from  those  kind 
of  violences,  and  endowed  the  hearts  of  Christian  kings  and 
princes  with  such  courage  and  constancy,  in  defence  of 
Christianity  and  of  their  kingdoms,  as  notwithstanding  that 
the  popes  did  greatly  vex  them  in  the  meanwhile,  they  did 
mightily  repel  the  forces  of  their  enemies  and  most  reli- 
giously uphold  and  maintain  the  profession  of  Christ ;  so  as 
the  preservation  of  the  Gospel  in  these  parts  of  the  world 


190        overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  may  more  truly  be  attributed  to  the  working  of  the  Spirit  of 

' —  God  in  them  than  to  the  bishops  of  Rome,  who  have  been 

the  chief  authors  and  occasions  of  many  incredible  mischiefs. 
Now  lastly,  and  for  conclusion  of  this  point,  had  not  Satan 
with  all  power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders  so  inveigled  and 
seduced  the  hearts  and  minds  of  the  adherents  to  the  see  of 
Rome,  as  that  by  degrees  they,  leaving  the  love  of  the  truth,  234 
2  Thess.  2.  are  therefore  '  given  over  by  God  unto  such  strong  delusions, 
'  *  that  they  should  believe  lies,'  as  the  Apostle  speaketh,  amongst 
many  other  of  the  gross  errors  maintained  by  them  we  might 
marvel  at  this,  that  ever  they  durst  take  upon  them,  in  these 
times  of  so  great  light,  to  write  and  defend  it  with  such  reso- 
lution and  confidence  that  the  ecclesiastical  commonwealth,  as 
they  term  it,  cannot  be  perfect,  nor  attain  her  spiritual  end, 
except  the  pope  may  have  the  said  temporal  power  and  au- 
thority to  depose  kings ;  considering  how  far  the  true  nature 
of  the  Church,  which  is  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ,  and 
the  true  means  and  armour  that  Christ,  our  spiritual  King, 
hath  indeed  ordained  and  appointed  for  the  edification  and 
defence  of  this  His  spiritual  kingdom,  and  for  the  attainment 
of  the  supernatural  and  right  end  and  beauty  of  it,  are  re- 
pugnant to  these  their  carnal  and  worldly  conceits.  Touching 
the  true  nature  of  the  Church  and  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ, 
we  have  before  spoken;  and  the  true  spiritual  end  of  the 
Church  being,  by  teaching  the  ways  of  truth,  to  bring  as 
many  as  possibly  she  can'^,  to  the  knowledge  of  their  salva- 
tion, through  Christ,  so  as  by  faith  they  may  become  true 
members  of  His  spiritual  kingdom  in  this  life,  and  of  His 
heavenly  kingdom  in  the  life  to  come<^,  the  means  ordained 
for  that  purpose  do  contain  the  full  duty  and  oflftce  of  all 
bishops  and  ecclesiastical  ministers,  who  are  furnished  by 
Christ  neither  with  temporal  swords  nor  imperial  authority 
to  depose  kings  and  sovereign  princes,  but  ought  to  carry 
themselves  towards  all  men,  especially  towards  kings  and 
princes,  if  they  be  either  pagans  or  enemies  to  religion,  as 
Christ  Himself  and  his  Apostles  did,  by  preaching  and  pray- 
ing for  them,  by  humility  and  patience  to  endure  whatsoever 
punishment  shall  be  thought  fit  to  be  imposed  upon  them  for 

'  [they  can.  D.]  dom  in  the  life  to  come.  D.] 

*  [members  of  His  spiritual  king- 


I 


191 

doing  of  their  duties,  and  never  to  intermit  such  their  pains  book 

235  and  diligence,  to  the  end  that  if  it  please  God  to  bless  those * — 

their  ministerial  so  great  labours,  their  auditors  of  all  sorts, 
private  persons,  kings  and  princes,  may  be  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  that  so  Satan  being  expelled  out  of  their 
hearts,  Christ  by  faith  may  reign  in  them.  To  the  effecting  of 
which  so  great  and  so  divine  an  alteration  and  change  in 
men's  souls,  there  is  no  worldly  force  nor  temporal  sword  which 
will  serve  the  turn.  And  therefore  the  Apostle,  speaking  of 
this  matter,  doth  write  in  this  sort,  '  The  weapons  of  our  2  Cor.  lo. 
warfare  are  not  carnal  /  as  if  he  should  have  said.  We  do  not  ' 
come  with  troops  of  men  to  promote  the  spiritual  kingdom 
of  Christ,  but  with  weapons  of  another  nature,  with  the  glad 
tidings  of  the  Gospel,  with  the  doctrine  of  salvation  to  all 
believers,  and  with  the  furniture  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  which 
weapons  are  not  weak,  but  mighty  through  God,  and  able  to 
cast  down  holds,  that  is,  all  the  carnal  forces  of  men,  all 
principalities  and  powers  that  shall  presume  to  rise  up 
against  Christ.  And  through  the  assurance  and  experience 
which  both  St.  Paul  and  the  rest  of  the  Apostles  had  in  the 
force  of  these  weapons,  he  further  saith,  that  '  with  them  they 
overthrew  councils,  and  every  high  thing  that  did  exalt  itself 
against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  that  they  brought  into 
captivity  all  imagination  (or  understanding,)  to  the  obedience 
of  Christ.'  Away  then  with  the  pope's  carnal  weapons,  and 
with  all  their  illusions  and  jugglings  that  seek  to  uphold 
them;  for  such  weapons  were  never  ordained  by  Christ  for 
His  apostolical  warfare. 


236  CANON  IX. 

^ntr  therefore  if  anj)  man  sSall  affirm,  urititx  colour  of  ang 
t|)ing  tjat  is  m  tje  Scriptures,  either  tfiat  tfte  external  callings 
in  tj)(s  loorltr  of  tjose  men,  as  ministers  antr  schoolmasters, 
tjat  6abe  to  tJeal  toit]&  tfie  information  of  men^s  mints  antr 
souls,  are  superior  anb  to  he  preferred  in  fionour  m\ti  toorlbly 
Mpities  before  tfte  callings  of  liings  anb  sobereip  princes; 
or,  tfiat  hecause  Jealtft  is  better  antr  more  to  he  tresiretr  in  tfiis 
life  tban  anp  toorMg  preferments,  therefore  tfie  calling  of 


192 

BOOK  p6psif fans,  lufio  are  ortrainelr  for  tfie  SealtJ  of  men's  botries, 

—  ougSt  to  be  superior  to  all  otfier  toorMg  callings ;  or,  tfiat  tje 

regal  antr  political  potoer  of  a  ifemg,  fcoj&en  it  is  part  of  a  Chris- 
tian commonfoealtS,  is  tfierebg  brought  into  greater  serbitube 
antr  tbraltrom  tfian  is  tbe  regal  antr  political  state  of  ethnic 
princes  toben  tbe  same  are  no  parts  of  a  €^bristian  liingtrom ; 
or,  tbat  to  prefer  tbe  ecclesiastical  state  for  toorMg  autboritg 
before  tbe  state  of  flings  anb  sobereign  princes,  is  not,  in 
effect,  to  prefer  tbe  bumbleb  estate  of  Cbrist,  as  |^e  bias 
man,  libing  bere  upon  tbe  eartb,  before  l^is  glorious  estate  2.37 
after  |^is  ascension  anb  before  tbe  glorg  anb  mafesty  of  |^is 
tiMnt  nature ;  or,  tbat  anjj  ecclesiastical  autboritg,  b)Wb  tf\t 
Apostles  orbaineb,  liiti  eitber  free  tbem,  or  ang  of  tbeir  succes- 
sors, from  subfection  to  ^kings  anb  princes,  anb  to  tbeir  tem- 
poral autboritg ;  or,  tbat  Sbt.  ^eter,  being  an  Apostle,  anb  so 
subject  to  tbe  cibil  sb^orb  of  temporal  autboritg,  coulb  latufully, 
bp  anp  inbirect  bebice,  cballenge  ang  temporal  potoer  anb 
bominion  ober  flings  anb  princes,  for  tbat  bab  htm  to  babe  ex= 
torteb  tbe  temporal  sbjorb  out  of  tbeir  banbs  to  tobom  it  apper- 
taineb,  anb  to  babe  incurreb  again  tbe  commination  of  bis 
master  feben  |^e  tolb  bim  bobJ  all  tbat  take  tbe  stoorb  sball 
perisb  bJitb  tbe  sbiorb ;  or,  tbat  it  is  not  a  most  profane  im- 
pietg,  tenbing  altogetber  to  tbe  biscrebit  of  tbe  Scriptures,  for 
auB  man  to  bolb  tbat  ^t  ^eter  anb  Sot  ^aul  bab  so  in= 
structeb  tbe  Cbristians  in  tbeir  times  as  tbat  tbey  finelo,  if 
tbeg  bab  been  able,  tbeg  migbt  toitbout  offence  to  C&ob  babe 
beposeb  Nero  from  bis  empire ;  or,  tbat  tbe  ©bristians  in 
'S^ertullian's  time,  b)f)tn  tbeg  professeb  tbat  nottoitbstanbing 
tbeir  numbers  anb  forces  toere  so  great  as  tbeg  bab  been  able 
to  babe  bistresseb  berg  greatlg  tbe  estate  of  tbe  emperors,  being 
tben  persecutors,  tbeg  migbt  not  so  bo,  because  Cbrtst  tbeir 
master  bab  taugbt  tbem  otbertoise,  ougbt  not  to  be  a  sufKcient 
toarrant  for  all  true  (2Q^bristians  to  betest  tbose  men  in  tbese 
baps  anb  for  eber  btreafter,  tobo  contrary  to  tbe  example  of 
tbe  saib  (2Dbristians  in  tbe  primitibe  Cburcb  anb  tbe  boctrine 
of  Cbrist  fobicb  bias  tben  taugbt  tbem,  bo  enbeabour  to  per- 
suabe  tbem,  bJben  tbeg  sball  babe  sufficient  forces,  to  rebel 


193 

agamgt  sucft  limgs  antr  emperors  at  tit  pope's  commanbment  book 
antr  to  thrust  tjem  from  tjeir  liingtroms  mti  empires ;  or,  tftat — 


I 


tfti's  trebilfsS  troctrine  of  animating  subjects  to  rebellion,  tojen 
tftep  are  able,  against  tjetr  sobereigns,  eitber  for  tbeir  crueltg, 
beresg,  or  apostacg,  toas  eber  taugbt  in  tbe  ©burcb  of  Cbrist 
bg  ang  of  tbe  ancient  Jfatbers  abobe  mentionetr  Iruring  tbe 
reigns  of  i^ioclesian,  or  Julian  tbe  ^postata,  or  Falens  tbe 
^rian,  or  of  ang  otber  tbe  feicketr  emperors  before  tbem ;  or, 
tbat  it  is  not  a  foiclietr  perbertmg  of  tbe  ^postle-s  bjorbs  to  tbe 
©orintbians,  toucbing  tbeir  cboice  of  arbitrators  to  entr  lrissen= 
sions  amongst  tbemselbes,  ratber  tban  trrabj  tbeir  bretbren  be» 
fore  jubges  tbat  bjere  infibels,  to  infer  tbereof  eitber  tbat  ^t. 

239  ^aul  intenbeb  tberebg  to  impeacb  in  ang  sort  tbe  autboritg  of 
tbe  tibil  magistrates,  as  if  be  bab  meant  tbeg  sboulb  babe 
cbosen  sucb  jiibges  as  bg  cibil  autboritp  migbt  otbertoise  babe 
bounb  tbem  tban  bg  tbeir  objn  consents  to  babe  stoob  to  tbeir 
abjarbs,  or  to  autbori^e  (ZDbristian  subjects,  fobcn  tbeg  are  able, 
to  tbrust  tbeir  latoful  sobereigns  from  tbeir  regal  seats  anb  to 
cboose  unto  tbemselbes  neb?  liings  in  tbeir  places ;  or,  tbat  ang 
of  tbe  saib  ancient  jpatbers  or  goblg  learneb  men,  for  mang 
bunbreb  gears  after  Cbrist,  bib  eber  so  grosslg  anb  irreli= 
giouslg  expounb  tbe  saib  place  of  tbe  Apostle  as  our  carbi» 
nali^eb  ^Jesuit  batb  bone ;  or,  tbat  it  can  be  collecteb  out  of 
tbe  Scriptures  tbat  eitber  (JPbrist,  or  ang  of  |^is  Apostles, 
tiiti  at  ang  time  preacb  or  teacb  tbat  tbeg  b)bo  meant  to  be 
bapti^eb  must  receibe  tbat  Sacrament  upon  conbition  tbat  if  at 
ang  time  afterbarb  tbeg  sboulb  not  be  obebient  to  St.  ^eter, 
for  bis  time,  anb  to  bis  successors,  tbeg  feere  to  lose  anb  be 
bepribeb  of  all  tbeir  temporal  estates  anb  possessions;  or,  tbat 
it  can  be  probeb,  eitber  out  of  tbe  Scriptures  or  bg  ang  of  tbe 
saib  ancient  jpatbers,  or  sbetoeb  in  ang  ancient  form  of  ab» 
ministration  of  baptism,  tbat  eber  tbere  foas  ang  sucb  cobe- 

240  nant  mabe  bg  ang  sucb  faitbful  persons  tobcu  tbeg  foere  bap> 
ti^eb,  or  requireb  of  tbem  to  be  mabe  bg  ang  tbat  bapti?eb 
tbem ;  or,  tbat  if  sucb  a  cobenant  toere  bg  (JDbrisf  s  orbinance 
to  be  mabe  in  baptism,  it  ougbt  not  to  be  mabe  as  foell  bg 
farmers,  bg  gentlemen  possesseb  of  manors  anb  bg  lorbs  of 


194        overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  greater  rebenues  anli  possessions,  as  fig  limgs  anU  sobereip 

—  princes ;  or,  tfiat  it  tnere  not  an  absurtr  imagination  to  tfiinf; 

tfiat  d)rist  antr  ^i%  Apostles  tritr  onig  mean  tj^at  emperors, 
liings,  antr  sobereign  princes  sfioulb  be  receibetr  to  fjaptism 
upon  tfie  saitr  contrition ;  or,  tfiat  all  (BWsiim  men  ougfit 
not  to  f utrge  tSat  tfie  eleben  apostles,  if  tfie|)  ftatr  linobjn  of  ang 
sucfi  f)argain  or  contrition  in  baptism,  feoultr  fiabe  trealt  as  faitft- 
fullg  foitfi  tj^e  (2Q^6urc6  antr  in  tfte  befialf  of  Sbt  ^eter,  in  preac6= 
ing  antr  teaching  tfte  same,  as  nob3  our  cartrinal  antr  otfier  sucfi 
lilie  persons  of  tje  l^oman  strain  tro  bg  tfieir  biriting,  publis6= 
ing,  antr  maintaining  of  it  in  tje  befialf  of  tje  bisfiops  of  i^ome ; 
or,  tftat  either  Cfirist  or  ?^is  Apostles,  linobjing  tfiat  baptism 
ougbt  to  be  receibetr  toitft  sucjb  a  contrition,  tritr  tbinfe  it  conbe- 
nient  tbat  tbe  same  sboultr  be  concealetr  not  onlg  bjbilst  tbeg 
libetrbut  for  mang  fiuntrretr  gears  afterbjartrs  until  tbe  bisbops24i 
of  l^ome  sfioultr  be  grobn  to  suc5  a  beatr  antr  strength  as  tbat 
tbeg  migbt,  foitbout  fear  of  ang  inconbeniencies,  malte  tbe 
tobole  ^bristian  toorltr  acpaintetr  toitb  it ;  or,  tbat  it  is  not 
an  itrle  conceit  for  ang  man  to  maintain  tbat  tbe  renunciation 
of  tbe  effects  of  baptism  trotb  trepribe  men  of  tbeir  temporal 
lantrs  antr  possessions  bjbicb  tbeg  tritr  not  boltr  bg  ang  force  of 
baptism,  or  malie  tbem  subfect  in  tbat  bebalf  to  tbe  trepriba= 
tion  of  tbe  bisbops  of  <Clome ;  or,  tbat  apostasg  from  ^brist, 
put  on  in  baptism,  trotb  ang  furtber  extentr  itself  tban  to  tbe 
souls  of  sucb  apostatas  in  tbis  life,  in  tbat  tbe  trebil  batb  got 
again  tbe  possession  of  tbem,  antr  so  trepribetb  tbem  in  tbis 
toorltr  of  all  tbe  comfort  antr  bope  tbeg  batr  in  ^brist,  leatring 
tbem  on  to  tbe  bane  botb  of  tbeir  botries  antr  souls  in  tbe  life 
to  come;  or,  tbat  ang  ecclesiastical  person  batb  ang  otber 
latoful  means  to  reclaim  toiclietr,  beretical,  or  apostatetr  flings 
from  tbeir  impietg,  beresg,  antr  apostasg,  tban  ODbtist  antr 
l^is  apostles  tritr  ortrain  to  be  usetr,  for  tbe  toinning  of  men 
at  tbe  first  to  embrace  tbe  CBrospel ;  or,  tbat  (2rbtist  l^imself, 
hJbilst  l^e  libetr,  tritr  attempt,  eitber  trirectlg  or  intrirectlg,  to 
trepose  tbe  emperor  bg  bibose  autboritg  |^e  bjas  l^imself  put  242 
to  treatb,  as  boltring  tbat  tbe  (2Dburcb  coultr  not  attain  to  ber 
spiritual  entr  except  |^e  batr  so  trone ;  or,  tbat  bg  tbe  treatb  of 


195 

Cfirist,  tj&c  CTjburcfi  trib  not  attain  to  fier  spiritual  enb  toitfi-  book 


out  tje  trcpositton  of  ang  emperors  or  kings  from  tjeir  regal 
estates ;  or,  t Jat  eber  tfie  Apostles  in  tjeir  traps,  eitjer  preacJetK 
or  font  tSat  tfie  ecclesiastical  commontoealtj  coultr  not  ht  per- 
fect except  ^t.  ^eter,  for  Jis  time,  anlr  after  Sim  tje  fjisjops  of 
^  i^ome,  s]&oullr  Jabe  temporal  pofoer  antr  autjoritg  to  trepose 
emperors  anlr  flings,  tjat  tje  ODfiurcJ  migjt  attain  Ser  spiritual 
•  enlr ;  or,  tfiat  tfie  (S^fiurcfi  in  tjeir  trags  iJib  not  attain  to  fter 
spiritual  entr,  altfiougS  no  suc6  autjoritg  fcoas  tfien  either 
cfiallengeU  or  put  in  practice ;  or,  tjat  tje  CQ^JurcJ  coulb  Sabe 
attained  to  tjat  l^tx  spiritual  enb  in  t^e  Apostles*  times  if  tje 
saitf  temporal  pofcoer  anti  autfioritg  jbab  lieen  tjen  necessarp  for 
tje  attaining  of  it ;  or,  tjat  our  ^abiour  (JDfirist  anU  |^is 
Apostles  tiiti  propound  a  spiritual  enti  unto  |^is  ©JurcJ,  anb 
left  no  otfier  necessary  means  for  tfte  obtaining  of  it  tjan  sucS 
as  coulD  not  be  put  in  practice  either  in  tjeir  bags  or  for  mang 
Junbretr  gears  after ;  or,  tjat  tfte  cfiurcftes  of  ©firist,  after  tSe 

243  Apostles'  times,  for  tje  space  of  tfiree  fiuntrreb  gears,  being 
fcoonberfullg  oppressed  foitjb  suntrrg  persecutions,  bib  not  attain 
to  tbeir  spiritual  enb  foitbout  tbis  breameb  of  temporal  autbo= 
ritg  of  beposing  flings  anb  emperors,  tben  tbeir  mortal  enemies, 
not  in  respect  of  tbemselbes  but  of  tbe  boctrtne  of  salbation 
fobicb  tbeg  taugbt  to  tbeir  subjects ;  or,  tbat  tbis  nefo  boctrine 
of  tbe  necessitg  tbat  tbe  bisbops  of  iClome  sboulb  iabz  tem= 
poral  autboritg,  eitber  birectlg  or  inbirectlg,  to  bepose  emperors 
anb  kings  for  ang  cause  fobatsoeber,  or  tbat  else  tbe  ©burcb  of 
©btist  sboulb  not  be  able  to  attain  to  ber  spiritual  enb,  foas 
eber  itaxH  of,  for  augbt  tbat  appearetb,  for  mang  bunbrebs  of 
gears  after  tbe  ^postles^  times,  eitber  in  ang  ecclesiastical 
bistorg  or  in  ang  of  tbe  ancient  jpatbers  bg  us  abobe  men- 
tioneb ;  or,  tbat  tbe  bisbops  of  <Clome  foitb  all  tbeir  abberents 
fobilst  tbeg  bjoulb  make  tbe  toorlb  beliebe  tbat  tbe  ODburcb  of 
Cbrist  cannot  attain  ber  spiritual  enb  except  tbeg  babe  tern- 
poral  autboritg,  inbirectlg  to  bepose  for  some  causes,  emperors, 
kings,  anb  sobereip  princes,  are  more  learneb  noto  tban  eitber 
tbe  ancient  Jfatbers  or  tbe  Apostles  tbemselbes  foere,  anb  tbat 

244  tbeg  knotD  tbe  sense  of  tbe  Scriptures  better  tban  eitber  tbeg, 

o2 


II. 


I 


196 

BOOK  tfic  sailr  ancient  Jpat^ers,  tritr,  or  tfie  gtpostles  t!)at  lorit  tftem ; 

'■ —  hjfio,  for  aug^t  tfiat  toas  linoton  for  manp  Juntotr  gears,  neber 

preacjetr,  taugfit,  or  mtentretr  to  gabe  ang  sucfi  troctrine  collectetf 
out  of  tjeir  torittngs  antr  fcoorlis ;  or,  tfiat  it  mag  toitjout  great 
impietg  ht  once  tmaginetr  t^at  if  sucfi  a  necessarg  point  of 
troctrine  concerning  t^e  saOJ  great  temporal  poioer  in  tfie  pope 
ober  princes,  as  foitfiout  tje  tofiicfi  t^e  Cfiurcfi  of  Cfirist  coullj 
not  attain  8er  spiritual  entr,  Jatr  tieen  linoton  to  tfie  Apostles  . 
anlj  ancient  jf atfiers,  tjeg  bjoultr  not  6abe  been  as  careful  antr 
jealous  to  6abe  preacjbetr  antr  tribulgetr  ti)e  same  unto  all  pos» 
teritg,  as  noto  tfie  ftisfiops  of  l^ome  antr  tfteir  aljjerents 
are ;  or,  tfiat  toe  ougSt  not  ratjer  to  beliebe  tfiat  tfie  bishops  of 
idome  antr  tfieir  alifierents,  tfirougfi  t^eir  forsaking  t^e  lobe  of 
t^e  trutS,  are  giben  ober  bg  CKotr  unto  tjose  strong  illusions 
tjat  tfieg  s]&oultr  beliebe  lies  anlr  maintain  tftem  as  stiflaig  as 
tjougj  tSeg  toere  true,  tfian  once  to  conceibe  tfiat  t6e  fiolg 
Apostles  anU  ancient  Jpatjers  toere  eitfier  ignorant  of  tfiis 
supposetr  temporal  autfioritg  to  trepose  feings  anU  princes,  for 
tfte  entr  so  often  mentionetf,  or  tJougSt  it  fit  to  trissemble  it,  or 
to  bjrite  of  it  so  trarlilg  as  for  mang  ^untrrelr  gears  it  coullj245 
not  be  unberstool3f ;  or,  tftat  6ro3j  6at6  not  bjonlrerfullg  blintreU 
tfie  hearts  antr  untrerstantu'ngs,  bot]&  of  tfie  popes  anlr  of  all  tfieir 
abSerents  in  tbis  particular  matter,  amongst  mang  others,  in 
tSat  tfie  nature  of  tfie  ODj^urcft  anU  spiritual  fiingtrom  of  (S^Jrist 
tonsitrereb,  tfieg  trare  presume  to  maintain  it  so  confitrentlg, 
tjat  tfie  saiU  spiritual  liingtiom  of  ^^^ist  cannot  attain  to  fier 
spiritual  entf  feitfiout  tfie  bishop  of  3^ome  fiis  temporal  autfio» 
ritg,  intrirectlg  in  some  cases  to  Uepose  kings  antr  sobereign 
princes ;  or,  tfiat  tfie  true  spiritual  entr  of  tj^e  CPfiurcS  consist^ 
ing  in  tfiis,  tjat  tfie  trebil  being  banisj^elr  out  of  tbe  bearts  of 
all  ber  true  members,  Cbrist  mag  retain  |^is  possession  of 
tbem  tbrougb  tbeir  faitb  antr  triligence  to  repel  ^atan,  tobo 
bailg  labouretb  to  regain  to  biniself  bis  oton  possession,  it  is 
not  more  tban  a  liintr  of  fren^g  to  boltr  anb  maintain  tbat  ang 
temporal  autboritg,  manageb  bg  tbe  pope  or  bg  bis  commantr- 
ment,  against  kings  anb  princes,  batb  ang  force  or  potoer  to 
toork  or  procure  tbis  spiritual  enb,  eitber  bg  expelling  or  re- 


197 

pellmg  of  ^atan,  or  to  nourfsS  faitj,  or  to  continue  tjc  reip-  book 
246  ing  of  <2PSrist  in  anp  men^s  hearts ;  or,  t^at  ft  is  not  an  tm-  — — — 
pi'oug  antr  a  profane  assertion  for  anp  man  to  trefentf  tjat  tfte 
toeapons  anlr  armour  of  tji's  spiritual  Warfare,  unUertalien  tig 
CSrist  antr  |^ts  Apostles,  anlr  bp  all  gotrlg  fetsftops  anlr 
true  priests  antr  ministers  of  tje  CBfospel,  are  not  suCKcient  of 
tfiemselbes  to  procure  to  tfie  CfiurcS  fier  spiritual  entr,  toitfiout 
tje  pope's  carnal  Weapons  or  temporal  autjoritg  to  trepose 
flings,  toften  to  6im,  toitj  tfie  assistance  of  Sis  cartJinals,  it 
sj&all  seem  expetrient,  6e  IrotJ  greatlg  err. 


247  CHAP.  XI. 

THE  SUM  OF  THE  CHAPTER  FOLLOWING. 

TTiat  there  is  no  more  necessity  of  one  visible  head  of  the  Catho- 
lic Church,  than  of  one  visible  monarch  over  all  the  world. 

In  the  thirty-fifth  and  thirty-sixth  chapters  of  our  first 
book  we  have  shewed  at  large  that  our  Saviour  Christ,  the 
Son  of  Godj  having  created  the  world  and  taken  upon  Him 
to  be  the  Redeemer  of  mankind,  after  their  transgression 
through  Adam^s  fall,  did  not  only,  as  He  was  the  Son  of 
God,  govern  all  the  world,  the  same  being  in  that  respect  but 
one  universal  kingdom,  and  appoint  several  kings  and  sove- 
reign princes,  as  His  substitutes,  to  rule  the  same  under  Him 
in  their  several  countries  and  kingdoms,  leaving  no  one  em- 
peror or  temporal  monarch  to  govern  them  all ;  but  Hkewise, 
as  He  was  the  blessed  Lamb,  slain  from  the  beginning  of  the  [Rev.  13.8.] 
world,  He  did,  for  His  own  glory  and  our  endless  comfort, 
erect  for  Himself,  in  this  world,  a  spiritual  kingdom  called 
His  Church,  consisting  of  such  men,  dispersed  throughout 
the  world,  as  did  profess  His  name;  and  being  Himself 
the  only  Head  and  Governor  of  it,  in  which  respect  it  is 
rightly  to  be  termed  but  one  Catholic  Church,  did  appoint 
no  one  priest  over  the  whole  Catholic  Church,  but  several 
priests  and  ecclesiastical  ministers,  to  rule  and  govern  the 
particular  churches  in  every  province,  country,  and  nation. 


198  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  And  in  such  manner  and  form  as  our  Saviour  Christ  did  rule 
'■ —  and  govern  His  universal  kingdom  and  Catholic  Church,  be- 


fore His  Incarnation,  so  doth  He  still  rule  and  govern  the 
same,  notwithstanding  any  of  those  vain  pretences  and  ridi-  248 
culous  usurpations  which  the  bishops  of  Rome,  or  any  of  their 
adherents,  are  able  to  allege  and  maintain  to  the  contrary. 

In  the  gloss  of  one  of  the  books  of  the  canon  law^  not 
long  since  printed  and  approved  by  Gregory  the  Thirteenth, 
a  glossographer  and  now  an  authentical  canonist,  doth  write 
in  this  sort :  Dico  quod  potestas  spiritualis  debet  dominari 
omni  creatures  humance :  *  I  say,  that  the  spiritual  power 
ought  to  domineer  over  every  human  creature.'  And  why 
saith  he  so  ?  Forsooth,  per  rationes  quas  Hostiensis  inducit 
in  Summa;  'for  certain  causes  and  reasons,  which  Hostiensis, 
another  canonist,  doth  allege  in  his  Sum.'  But  he  stayeth 
not  there ;  he  hath  another  motive,  which  he  setteth  down 
thus  :  Item,  quia  Christus,  etc. ;  '  Also,  because  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God,  when  He  was  in  the  world,  and  also  from 
everlasting,  was  the  natural  Lord,  and  by  the  natural  law  He 
might  have  given  sentences  against  the  emperor,  and  any 
other  whatsoever,  of  deposition  and  damnation,  and  any  other 
sentences ;  utpote  in  personas  quas  creaverat,  et  donis  natura- 
libus  et  gratuitis  dotaverat,  et  etiam  conservabat ;  '  as  against 
persons  whom  He  had  created  and  endowed  with  natural  and 
free  gifts,  and  also  whom  He  did  preserve ;'  et  eadem  rations 
vicarius  Ejus  potest;  'and,  by  one  and  the  same  rea* 
son,'  saith  he,  '  His  vicar  may  so  do.'  What  ?  would  pope 
Gregory,  by  his  canonists,  make  men  to  believe  that  all  em- 
perors, kings,  and  sovereign  princes,  are  persons  of  the  pope's 
creation  ?  or  that  he  doth  bestow  on  them  freely,  any  gifts  or 
benefits  of  nature  ?  or  that  their  preservation  doth  depend 
upon  his  good  favour  and  providence  ?  But  the  idle  canonist 
his  wit  doth  serve  him  no  better  than  to  make,  in  efibct,  this 
fond  collection;  Christ,  the  Creator  of  all  things,  doth 
govern,  rule,  dispose,  and  preserve  all  His  own  creatures; 
therefore  the  pope  must  likewise  govern,  rule,  dispose,  and 
preserve  them  all,  though  he  created  none  of  them.  And 
why  must  he  so  do  ?  he  wanteth  not  a  very  substantial  reason  249 

«  Extravag.,  lib.  i.  cap.  1.  de  Major,  et  Obed.  Unam  sanctam.    [See  note  TTT.] 


overall's  convocation  book.  199 

that  moved  liim  so  to  collect,  which  folio weth  in  his  own  words :  B  o  o  K 


Nam  non  videretur  Dominus  discretus  fuisse  ut  cum  reveren-  - 
tid  Ejus  loquar,  nisi  unicum  post  Se  talem  vicarium  reliquisset, 
qui  hcec  omnia  posset.  Fuit  autem  iste  vicarius  Ejus  Petrus. 
Et  idem  dicendum  est  de  successoribus  Petri ;  cum  eadem  ab- 
surditas  sequeretur,  si  post  mortem  Petri  humanam  naturam  a 
Se  creatam  sine  regimine  unius  personce  reliquisset :  '  For 
Christ  should  not  have  been  thought  a  person  of  sufficient 
discretion,  that  with  His  reverence  I  may  so  speak,  except 
He  had  left  behind  Hi  n  one  such  vicar,  who  might  do  all 
these  things.  And  this  was  His  vicar  Peter.  And  the  same 
is  to  be  said  of  the  successors  of  Peter ;  seeing  the  same 
absurdity  would  follow  if,  after  Peter's  death,  He  had  left 
mankind,  created  by  Himself,  without  the  regiment  of  one 
person.'  And  Mr.  Harding^,  one  of  our  countrymen,  doth 
wholly  concur  with  this  profound  canonist ;  saving  that  he 
dealeth  more  civilly  with  Christ,  in  using  the  word  '  provi- 
dence' instead  of  the  canonist's  '  discretion.'  Thus  he 
writeth  :  '  Except  we  should  wickedly  grant  that  God's  pro- 
vidence doth  lack  to  His  Church,  reason  may  soon  induce  us 
to  believe  that  to  one  man,  the  chief  and  highest  of  all 
bishops,  the  successor  of  Peter,  the  rule  and  government  of 
the  Church,  by  God,  hath  been  deferred.'  And  he  further 
doth  express  his  opinion  to  this  effect :  '  that  if  God  had  not 
ordained  such  a  monarchical  church-government.  He  should 
have  brought  in  amongst  His  faithful  people  that  unruly  con- 
fusion and  destruction  of  all  commonwealths,  so  much  abhorred 
of  princes,  which  the  Grecians  call  an  anarchy;  which  is  a  state, 
for  lack  of  order  in  governors,  without  any  government  at  all.' 
That  our  Saviour  Christ  is  the  sole  governor,  head,  and 
archbishop  of  His  Catholic  Church,  as  He  is  the  only 
governor,  ruler,  and  monarch  over  all  the  world ;  and  that 
His  discretion  and  divine  providence  is  no  more  to  be 
250  blemished  or  impeached  by  the  cavils  of  any  impostors,  in 
that  He  hath  appointed  no  one  priest,  archbishop,  or  pope, 
to  be  His  vicar-general  over  the  whole  CathoHc  Church,  than 
for  that  He  hath  not  assigned  any  one  king,  emperor,  or 
monarch  to  rule  the  whole  world  under  Him,  this  is  the  point 
that  here  we  purpose  to  make  good ;  taking  it  in  this  place 

'  Harding's  Confut.  of  Juel'g  Apol.  i  19.     [See  note  UUU.] 


11. 


200  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  for  granted  that  there  was  never  any  one  man  in  the  world, 
: —  to  whom  our  Saviour  Christ  did  commit  the  government  of 


it,  after  the  time  that  it  was  peopled  and  throughly  inhabited, 
that  is,  from  Noah's  flood  at  the  least  hitherto.  They  that 
labour  to  prove  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  head  of  the  uni- 
versal Church,  and  that  Christ  should  have  shewed  little  dis- 
cretion or  providence  if  He  had  not  so  ordained  it,  do  insist 
very  much  upon  the  grounds  of  natural  reasons  and  philo- 
sophy, telling  use,  out  of  Plato,  Aristotle,  Plutarch,  Isocrates, 
Stobseus,  Hesiodus,  Euripides,  Homer,  Herodotus,  and  divers 
others,  that  of  all  the  kinds  of  governments  which  are,  the 
monarchical  government  is  the  best^,  '  that  in  a  great  host, 
consisting  of  soldiers  of  divers  nations  and  countries,  and  per- 
haps of  many  sovereign  princes  and  kings,  there  must  be  one 
general  to  govern  them  all ;  that  all  things  naturally  have  a 
propension  and  aptness  to  monarchical  government ;  that 
bees  of  every  hive  have  their  king ;  that  in  every  flock  of 
sheep  there  is  a  principal  ram  ;  that  every  herd  of  cattle  hath 
a  leader ;  that  cranes  do  not  fly  promiscuously  and  in  heaps, 
but  have  one  whom  they  do  all  very  orderly  follow;  that 
amongst  the  celestial  spheres  there  is  but  one primum  mobile ; 
that  in  the  number  of  the  lights  of  the  world  one  is  greater 
than  the  rest ;  that  there  is  a  certain  principality  in  the  ele- 
ments ;  that  the  fountain  is  but  one,  from  whence  divers  times 
there  flow  sundry  streams ;  that  into  one  sea  all  rivers  do  run 
and  return ;  that  the  thing  which  is  most  one,  is  less  easily 
divided;  that  it  is  rather  one,  which  is  simply  one,  than  a 251 
multitude  conspiring  in  one^;'  and  that  for  these  and  many 
other  like  reasons,  seeing  the  monarchical  government  is 
best,  and  that  we  may  be  sure  that  Christ  would  have  His 
Church  governed  by  the  best  manner  of  government, — except 
we  should  think  Him  to  have  dealt  absurdly,  as  a  person  void 
both  of  good  discretion  and  providence, — it  therefore  foUow- 
eth  that  Christ  committed  the  government  of  it  unto  one, 
first  to  St.  Peter  and  then  to  his  successor,  the  bishop  of 
Rome  for  the  time  being.  If  this  our  Jesuit  and  his  fellows, 
would  upon  the  said  philosophical  premises  have  concluded 

B  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.,  lib.  i.  cap.  2.      [See  note  WWW.] 
[See  note  VVV.]  »  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont,  lib.  i.  cap.  9. 

''  Sand,  de  Yisib.  Monarch.,  lib.  ill.      [See  note  XXX.] 


i\ 


overall's  convocation  book.  201 

thus,  that  it  therefore  had  followed  that  Christ  Himself  doth  BOOK 
not  only  retain  in  His  own  hands  the  sole  government  of — 


His  Catholic  Church,  as  He  is  the  only  Redeemer  of  it,  but 
likewise  the  sole  government  of  the  whole  world,  as  He  is  the 
Creator  of  it;  the  conclusion  had  been  true,  although  the 
premises  had  not  enforced  it.  But  how  stiffly  soever  they 
mean  to  insist  upon  the  said  conclusion,  without  any  regard 
of  truth,  so  they  may  blear  the  eyes  of  the  simpler  sort  with 
such  their  vain  illusions,  we  may  be  bold,  as  we  hope,  re- 
solutely to  defend  and  maintain  it,  that  the  said  natural  rea- 
sons are  of  as  great  strength  to  prove  that  there  ought  of 
necessity  to  be  one  temporal  monarch  over  all  the  world 
as  one  ecclesiastical  monarch  over  the  whole  CathoHc 
Church ;  although  in  very  deed  they  are  far  too  feeble  and 
weak  to  prove  either  the  one  or  the  other.  For  who  knoweth 
not  that  when  the  philosophers  did  write  in  commendation 
of  the  monarchical  government,  they  only  had  relation  to 
particular  nations  and  countries ;  endeavouring  to  prove  that 
it  was  better  for  them  severally  to  be  ruled  by  that  form  of. 
government  which  is  called  monarchical,  than  by  any  of  the 
rest,  aristocratical,  democratical,  or  any  other  ?  And  it  was 
so  far  from  their  meaning  to  have  their  said  reasons  wrested 
252  to  prove  that  one  mortal  man  ought  to  have  [the]  govern- 
ment of  the  Catholic  Church,  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ, 
as  they  never  dreamed,  for  aught  that  appeareth,  that  one 
man,  in  their  judgment,  was  fit  or  able  to  take  upon  him  the 
temporal  government  of  the  whole  world ;  to  which  purpose 
a  principal  lawyer  amongst  our  adversaries  doth  write  in  this 
sort :  Natura  ipsa  institutum  non  est  quod  unwersus  orbis  uni 
principi  subditus  sit^  :  '  It  is  not  ordained  by  nature  that  the 
whole  world  should  be  subject  to  one  prince.'  If  then  it  be 
an  idle  vanity  for  any  man  to  go  about  by  natural  reason  to 
prove  that  one  man  ought  to  be  the  temporal  monarch  of  all 
the  world,  which  nature  herself  did  never  intend;  it  is  then 
certainly  a  kind  of  madness  or  frenzy  to  rely  upon  such 
proofs  for  the  pope's  spiritual  authority  over  the  whole  Catho- 
lic Church;  neither  of  them  both  being  comprehensible  or 
subject  to  the  apprehensions  of  nature. 

Again,  these  patrons  for  the  pope  and  his  primacy  over  the 

^  Covarruvias  2.  part.  Relect.  §  9.  torn.  i.  num.  5.     [See  note  YYY.] 


202 

BOOK  whole  Catholic  Church  have  not  only  such  arguments  as  we 

: —  have  heard,  drawn  from  natural  reason,  but  some  likewise 

deduced  from  sundry  similitudes,  and  those  out  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, upon  which  they  rely  with  some  more  confidence,  as 
reason  is  they  should ;  saying  that  God  made  all  mankind  ex 
uno  Adamo^,  '  of  one  Adam  -/    to  signify  thereby  that    He 
would  have  all  men  to  depend  ab  uno^  'of  one/  that  the 
Old  Testament™  was  a  figure  of  the  New,  and  that  therefore,  as 
there  was  but  one  High-Priest  amongst  the  Jews  to  govern 
that  one  church,  so  now  there  must  be  but  one  pope  to 
govern  all  the  churches  in  the  world ;  that  Aaron  was  not 
only  a  figure  of  Christ  but  likewise  of  St.  Peter ;  that  the 
[Cant.  6.    Church  is  compared  to  an  host  well  ordered,  to  a  human  body, 
rcant  7    to  a  kingdom,  to  a  fold,  to  an  house,  to  a  ship ;  and  that 
1.  Vuig.]    therefore  she  must  have  but  oue  captain,  one  human  head, 

[Dan.  2.  x  -'  -' 

37.]  one  king,  one  pastor,  one  householder,  and  one  pilot ;   that 

[i^Tim.  3.  although  there  be  but  one  and  proper  Head  of  the  Church,  253 
n'p     3    w^i^^  ^^  Christ,  that  governeth  the  same  spiritually,  yet  she 
20.]  hath  need  of  one  visible  head,  or  otherwise  the  bishop  of 

E/ome  and  all  other  bishops,  pastors,  doctors,  and  ministers 
were  needless ;  that  although  Christ  be  the  Head  of  the 
Church  yet  He  ought  to  have  one  underneath  Him,  by  whom 
she  may  be  governed,  as  a  king  when  he  is  present  may  govern 
his  kingdom  himself,  but  being  absent,  doth  usually  appoint 
another  under  him,  who  is  called  his  viceroy ;  that  every 
diocese  and  province  hath  her  bishops  and  archbishops  to 
govern  the  particular  churches  under  them  within  their 
several  charges,  and  that  therefore  there  must  be  one  bishop 
of  the  whole  Catholic  Church  to  rule  and  govern  them  all ; 
[Eph.  4.  lastly,  that  as  there  is  but  one  God,  one  faith,  and  one  bap- 
tism,  so  there  must  be  in  the  Catholic  Church  but  one  chief 
bishop  and  judge  upon  whom  all  men  ought  to  depend.  Many 
<more  mo^  are  the  reasons,  grounded  upon  divers  other  similitudes, 
which  our  adversaries  have  heaped  up  together  to  uphold  the 
pope^s  authority,  all  of  them  being  as  vain  and  frivolous  as 
the  former.  For  it  is  certain  and  manifest  that  as  the  Catho- 
lic Church  is  resembled  in  the  Scriptures  to  an  host  well 
ordered,  to  a  human  body,  to  a  kingdom,  to  a  flock  of  sheep, 

'  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont,  lib.  i.  cap.  2.  "'  Idem,    ibid.   cap.   9.      [See   note 

[See  note  ZZZ.]  4  A.] 


203 

to  an  house,  and  to  a  ship;  so  Christ  only  is  intended  thereby  BOOK 

to  be  her  only  General,  her  only  Head,  her  only  King,  her U: 

only  Shepherd,  her  only  Householder,  and  her  only  Pilot. 
Neither  can  any  other  thing  be  inforced  from  the  words 
mentioned  of  one  faith  and  one  baptism,  but  that  as  we  are 
only  justified  through  a  lively  faith  in  Christ,  so  there  is  but 
one  baptism  ordained,  whereby  we  have  our  first  entrance 

(into  His  spiritual  kingdom  and  are  made  particular  members 
of  His  Catholic  Church.  Besides,  in  the  like  sense  that  the 
Catholic  Church  is  resembled  to  an  host  well  ordered,  to  a 
254  human  body,  to  a  kingdom,  to  a  flock,  to  an  house,  to  a 
ship,  so  may  the  universal  kingdom  of  Christ  over  the  whole 
world,  as  He  is  the  Creator  of  it,  be  resembled  to  them  all, 
and  the  aforesaid  titles  respectively  attributed  unto  Him. 
The  whole  world  is  as  an  host,  under  Him,  well  ordered,  and 
He  is  the  General  of  it.  The  whole  world  is  but  as  one  body 
\&  whereof  He  is  the  Head,  being  the  life  of  all  men,  from 
'*  Whom,  as  from  their  Head,  they  have  their  sense,  under- 
standing, and  motion.  The  whole  universal  world  is  but  His 
kingdom,  and  He  is  the  King  of  it,  ruling  and  disposing  it 
as  seemeth  best  to  His  divine  wisdom.  The  whole  world  is 
with  Him  but  one  flock  and  He  is  the  Shepherd  of  it,  all  men 
in  it  being  the  sheep  of  His  pasture,  to  whom  He  giveth  food 
and  sustentation  in  due  season.  Also  He  ordereth  all  the 
aff'ab's  in  the  world,  as  a  good  Householder  doth  order  and 
direct  all  the  businesses  and  troubles  appertaining  to  His 
family.  Likewise  the  whole  world  may  aptly  be  compared  to 
a  ship,  in  that  the  state  of  all  mankind,  living  in  it,  is  subject,  as 
a  ship  on  the  sea,  unto  aU  manner  of  contrary  winds,  tempests, 
and  storms;  of  which  ship  were  not  Christ,  as  He  is  the  Creator 
of  the  world,  the  only  Pilot,  the  world  could  not  subsist. 
And  as  the  Catholic  Church  is  resembled  to  a  fold,  which  con- 
taineth  in  it  aU  that  believe  in  Christ,  so  may  the  universal 
kingdom  of  Christ  over  all  the  world  be  compared  to  a  fold,  in 
that  it  containeth  in  it  all  mankind  generally.  His  heavenly 
care  and  providence  evermore  protecting  them. 

Moreover,  as  there  is  but  one  Catholic  Church,  one  Head 
or  spiritual  Ruler  of  it,  Christ  our  Redeemer,  one  Christian 
faith,  one  baptism,  one  Gospel,  one  truth,  one  and  the  self- 
same form  or  nature  of  all  the  several  theological  virtues,  and 


204 

BOOK  one  inheritance,  which  are  all  of  them  to  be  taught,  embraced, 
'■ —  and  expected  by  all  that  are  true  members  of  the  Catholic 


Church ;  so  there  is  but  one  universal  kingdom  in  all  the  255 
world,  the  Creator  of  it  being  the  sole  emperor  and  governor 
of  it,  one  moral  faith,  one  nature  of  truth  to  be  observed 
amongst  all,  one  rule  and  nature  of  justice,  one  moral  law, 
one  nature  of  equity,  one  kind,  form,  or  nature  of  all  the 
several  virtues,  both  moral  and  intellectual,  which  are  to  be 
put  in  practice,  as  occasion  requireth,  in  this  one  empire,  by 
as  many  as  expect  from  Christ,  their  Emperor,  any  happy 
success  in  their  worldly  affairs.  But  as  all  these  unities  in 
the  temporal  monarchy  of  Christ  are  no  sufficient  grounds  to 
warrant  this  assertion  that  there  ought  to  be  one  temporal 
king  or  emperor  under  Christ  to  govern  the  whole  world,  so 
the  aforesaid  spiritual  and  ecclesiastical  unities  are  not  able 
to  establish  or  uphold  this  inference,  that  one  pope  must  of 
necessity  have  the  government  under  Christ  of  the  whole 
Catholic  Church.  Also  from  the  authority  of  Scripture,  that 
God  made  all  mankind  of  one  Adam,  to  signify  that  He 
would  have  all  men  to  depend  upon  one,  why  may  it  not  as 
well  be  collected  that  He  meant  that  all  the  men  in  the  world 
should  depend  upon  one  emperor  for  causes  temporal,  as  upon 
one  pope  in  causes  ecclesiastical  ?  Likewise  it  is  a  very 
absurd  conceit  that  our  Jesuit  maintaineth,  when  he  saith 
that  although  Christ  be  the  Head  of  the  Church,  yet  He 
ought  to  have  one  underneath  Him  by  whom  she  may  be 
governed ;  as  a  king,  when  he  is  present,  may  govern  his  king- 
dom himself,  and  when  he  is  absent,  appoint  his  viceroy. 
Of  likelihood  this  fellow  would  persuade  us  that  Clirist  is 
sometimes  absent  from  His  Church,  to  the  end  that  the  pope 
might  be  His  grand  deputy ;  for  otherwise,  by  his  own  ex- 
ample, Christ  may  govern  the  Catholic  Church  without  the 
pope,  as  the  king,  ruling  himself  in  his  own  kingdom,  needeth 
no  viceroy.  That  Christ  is  never  absent  from  His  Church,  but 
doth  by  His  power,  grace,  and  virtue  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  still 
defend  and  protect  it,  it  is  plain  by  His  own  words,  where  256 
Mat.28.20.  He  saith,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.^  It  is  true  that  He  told  His  Apostles,  that  '  He  was 
to  depart  from  them,'  meaning  that  they  must  be  deprived  of 
His  corporal  presence;  but  did  He  signify  unto  them  that  for 


205 

their  comfort  He  would  leave  St.  Peter  in  His  place,  and  book 
after  him  the  bishops  of  Rome,  St.  Peter's  successors,  to ■ — 


govern  His  Church  to  the  end  of  the  world  ?     No  such  mat- 
ter. These  are  our  Saviour  Christ  His  words:  'It  is  expedient  Joh.  16.  7. 
for  you  that  I  go  away ;  for  if  I  go  not  away,  the  Comforter 
will  not  come  unto  you ;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will  send  Him 
unto  you.'     Again;  'When  He  is  come.  Which  is  the  Spirit  Joh.i6.i3. 
of  truth.  He  will  lead  you  into  all  truth.'     Again;  'I  will  Joh. u. IG, 
pray  to  My  Father,  and  He  shall  give  you  another  Comforter, 
that  He  may  abide  with  you  for  ever;    even  the  Spirit  of 
truth.'     Again;  'The  Comforter,  Which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  Joh.  1426. 
Whom  the  Father  will  send  in  My  name.  He  shall  teach  you 
all  things.'     And  again;  'I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless,  joh.  14.1 8. 
but  I  will  come  unto  you.'  Which  He  doth  continually  when 
He  upholdeth  His  Church  daily  against  Satan  and  all  that 
do  malign  it.     So,  as  we  may  far  more  rightly  and  safely 
term  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  Christ's  vicar-general  over  all  the 
Catholic  Church,  than  we  may  ascribe  that  title  to  the  pope ; 
the  Holy  Ghost  being  ever  present  and  ready  not  only  to 
defend  the  Church  generally,  but  to  aid  and  comfort  every 
particular  member  of  it,  wheresoever  they  are  dispersed  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  which  we  suppose  the  pope  is  not  able 
to  perform. 

We  have  before  laboured  to  make  it  manifest  that  our 
Saviour  Christ  is  the  Creator  of  the  world,  and  the  Governor 
of  it ;  that  He  hath  redeemed  and  sanctified  to  Himself  His 
Church,  whereof  He  is  the  sole  monarch;  that  He  hath 
neither  appointed  any  one  emperor  under  Him  to  govern  the 
whole  world,  nor  any  one  priest  or  archbishop  to  rule  the 
whole  Catholic  Church;  that  as  in  respect  of  Christ,  the 
257  Creator,  all  the  world  is  but  one  kingdom,  whereof  He  is 
the  only  king,  so  in  respect  of  Christ  our  Redeemer,  all  that 
believe  in  His  name,  wheresoever  they  are  dispersed,  are  but 
one  Catholic  Church,  and  that  the  said  one  Catholic  Church 
is  not  otherwise  visible  in  this  world  than  is  the  said  one 
universal  kingdom  of  Christ,  the  Creator  of  it ;  viz.  by  the 
several  and  distinct  parts  of  them,  as  by  this  or  that  national 
church,  by  this  or  that  temporal  kingdom.  For  our  Saviour 
Christ  having  made  the  external  government  of  His  CathoUc 
Church  suitable  to  the  government  of  His  universal  monarchy 


206 
BOOK  over   all  the  world,  hath   by  the   institution  of  the   Holy 


II 


Ghost  ordered  to  be  placed  in  every  kingdom,  as  before  in 
another  place  we  have  observed,  archbishops,  bishops,  and 
inferior  ministers,  to  govern  the  particular  churches  therein 
planted ;  priests,  or  ministers  in  every  particular  parish,  and 
over  them  bishops  within  their  several  dioceses ;  as  likewise 
archbishops  to  have  the  inspection  and  charge  over  all  the 
rest,  according  to  the  platform  ordained,  in  substance,  by 
Himself  in  the  Old  Testament,  as  He  hath  in  like  manner 
appointed  kings  and  sovereign  princes,  with  their  inferior 
magistrates  of  divers  sorts,  to  rule  and  govern  His  people 
under  Him,  in  every  kingdom,  country,  and  sovereign  prin- 
cipality ;  some  of  their  said  inferior  magistrates  having 
authority  from  their  sovereigns  in  particular  parishes,  some 
in  hundreds,  some  in  shires  or  counties,  and  some  in  govern- 
ments of  larger  extents  ;  there  being  amongst  them  all  divers 
degrees  of  persons,  one  over  another,  and  their  kings  and 
sovereign  princes  excelling  them  all  in  power  and  authority, 
as  the  persons  appointed  by  God  to  rule  and  direct  all  their 
subjects,  of  what  calling  soever,  in  the  right  use  of  the  au- 
thority and  magistracy  which  they  have  committed  unto 
them. 

And  we  cannot  but  wonder  as  well  at  our  said  Jesuit, 
where  he  saith  that  although  there  be  but  one  and  proper  258 
head  of  the  Church,  which  is  Christ,  that  govemeth  the 
same  spiritually,  yet  she  hath  need  of  one  visible  head,  or 
otherwise  the  bishops  of  Rome,  and  all  other  bishops,  pastors, 
doctors,  and  ministers,  were  needless;  as  likewise  that  our 
countryman  Harding,  who  saith,  as  is  above  noted,  that  if 
God  had  not  deferred  to  one  man,  that  is,  to  Peter  and  his 
successors,  the  rule  and  government  of  the  Church,  He 
should  have  brought  amongst  His  faithful  people  that  un- 
ruly confusion  which  is  called  an  anarchy.  For,  were  these 
their  vain  conceits  and  imaginations  true,  then  would  it 
by  the  same  reason  follow  that  albeit  there  be  but  one  and 
proper  monarch  over  all  the  world,  which  is  Christ  that 
created  it,  yet  the  same  hath  need  of  one  visible  monarch,  or 
otherwise  emperors  and  all  other  kings,  princes,  and  civil 
magistrates,  were  needless ;  or  otherwise  Christ  should  have 
left  amongst  His  people  throughout  the  world,  that  unruly 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  207 

confusion  and  destruction  of  all  commonwealths  so  much  book 

abhorred  of  princes,  which  the  Grecians  call  an  anarchy, — 

which  is  a  state,  for  lack  of  order  in  governors,  without  any 
government  at  all.  The  fondness  of  which  two  consequents 
do  so  plainly  argue  the  folly  and  falsehood  of  the  two 
former,  as  we  need  no  other  refutation  of  them.  For  if  all 
Christian  kingdoms  and  sovereign  princes  would  banish  the 
pope,  with  his  usurped  authority,  as  the  monarchy  of  Britany*  ['  Britain] 
hath  done,  and  retain  under  them  the  apostolical  form  of 
church-government  by  archbishops  and  bishops,  with  other 
degrees  of  ministers,  as  before  we  have  divers  times  specified, 
they  should  find  the  churches  in  their  several  dominions  as 
well  governed  by  them,  the  said  archbishops  and  bishops, 
without  one  pope  to  rule  the  whole  Catholic  Church,  as  they 
have  experience  of  the  sufficiency  of  their  own  regal  and 
sovereign  form  of  government  in  their  several  kingdoms  and 
259  countries,  notwithstanding  there  be  no  one  monarch  over  all 
the  world  to  command  or  direct  them.  And  for  an  ex- 
ample not  to  be  controlled,  to  make  this  good  that  here  we 
affirm,  we  leave  unto  them  God's  own  form  both  of  temporal 
and  ecclesiastical  government,  established  by  Himself  amongst 
His  Own  people  the  Jews.  Nay,  why  should  we  doubt  but 
that  kings  and  sovereign  princes,  notwithstanding  the  mists 
and  darkness  wherewith  the  bishops  of  Rome  have  daily 
sought  to  dim  their  eyes,  have  had  long  since  a  glimpse  of 
this  light  and  truth  ?  About  four  hundred  and  some  odd 
years  since,  in  the  latter  end  of  the  reign  of  Henry  the 
Second,  and  in  the  days  of  Richard  the  First,  both  of  them 
kings  of  England,  first  Baldwin  and  then  Hubertus,  being 
archbishops  of  Canterbury,  there  was  a  mighty  controversy 
betwixt  them  and  the  bishops  of  Rome,  about  the  erecting  of 
a  new  cathedral  church  in  Lambeth;  the  said  kings  and 
archbishops  having  a  resolution  utterly  to  banish  out  of  this 
kingdom  the  pope's  authority,  if  the  monks  of  Canterbury 
in  their  allegation  to  pope  Celestine,  against  the  said  cathe- 
dral church,  did  inform  him  truly.  These  are  their  words  as 
they  are  recorded  by  Reginaldus,  one  of  the  said  monks,  as 
it  seemeth,  then  living,  who  hath  written  a  whole  book  about 
that  matter.  In  tantum  enim  jam  opus  processit  quod  ibi 
ordinatur  decanus,pr(2positus,etphisquam  quadraginta  canonici, 


L 


208 

BOOK  de  bonis  Cantuariensis  ecclesice  fundati,  genere  nobiles,  divitiis 
—  affluenteSy   cognati  regum  et  pontificum.      Quidam  ipsi  regi 


adhcerent,  quidam  fisci  negotia  administr antes,  familiares  epi- 
scopis  et  iisdem  confoederati.  Adversus  tantos  et  tales  quid 
poterit  ecclesia  Cantuariensis  ?  Certe  timendum  est  non  solum 
Cantuariensis  ecclesice,  sed,  quod  Deus  avertat,  ne  hujus  rei 
occasione  sedis  opostolicce  autoritati  in  partibus  Anglicanis 
derogetur.  Quum  enim  fundaretur  canonica  ilia,  vox  erat 
omnium,  sententia  singulorum,  ut  ibi  essent  episcopi  quasi  car- 
dinales,  archiepiscopus  sederet  quasi  papa,  et  ibi  omnis  appel- 
latio  subsisteret  et  querela.  Hoc  quidem  rex  Henricus  machi-  260 
nabatur,  approbant  quamplures  episcopi;  hdc  de  causa,  ut 
dictum  est,  ut  possent  desubjugo  sanctae  Romanoi  ecclesicB  colla 
excutere^ :  'Now  the  building  of  the  said  church  is  so  far 
forward  that  there  is  ordained  there  a  dean,  a  provost,  and 
more  than  forty  canons,  founded  of  the  goods  of  the  church 
of  Canterbury,  by  birth  noblemen,  abounding  in  wealth, 
allies  of  the  kings  and  of  the  bishops.  Some  of  them  do 
adhere  to  the  king,  some  have  offices  in  the  exchequer,  all  of 
them  familiar  friends  to  the  bishops  and  of  a  confederacy 
with  them.  Against  such  and  so  great  persons  what  is  the 
church  of  Canterbury  able  to  do  ?  Certainly  it  is  to  be 
feared,  not  only  that  the  church  of  Canterbury  shall  hereby 
be  overthrown,  but  that  upon  this  occasion  the  authority  of 
the  apostolical  see,  which  God  forbid,  shall  in  England  be 
greatly  diminished  and  prejudiced.  For  when  this  canonry 
or  cathedral  church  was  founded,  it  was  the  common  fame, 
and  the  opinion  of  every  man,  that  it  was  founded  to  this 
end,  that  bishops  should  be  there  as  it  were  cardinals,  and 
that  the  archbishop  should  sit  amongst  them  as  pope,  and 
that  there  all  appeals  and  complaints  should  be  determined. 
This  assuredly  was  plotted  by  king  Henry,  and  the  same 
veiy  many  bishops  do  allow,  for  this  cause  or  end,  that  so 
they  might  deliver  their  necks  from  under  the  yoke  of  the 
holy  church  of  Rome.^ 

Again,  after  the  death  of  Celestin  the  Fourth,  the  cardi- 
nals being  at  so  great  dissention  amongst  themselves  as  that 
they  could  not  agree  for  the  space  of  a  year  and  nine  months 
who  should  succeed  him,  both  the  emperor  and  the  French 

"  Reginaldi  Epistola  de  temp.  Baldwini,  p.  98.  col.  1.    [See  note  4  B.] 


overall's  convocation  book.  209 

were  greatly  moved  and  offended  therewith.     The  emperor,  BOOK 
finding  his  advice  unto  them  to  hasten  their  choice,  to  be — 


despised  and  scorned,  and  how  dishonestly  some  of  them 
had  broken  their  promises  and  oaths  unto  him  made  in  that 
behalf,  he   gathered   a   great  host  and  dealt  sharply  with 

261  them.  And  from  France  they  received  a  message  that  if 
they  continued  to  dally,  as  they  did,  in  prolonging  the  choice 
of  a  new  pope,  they  would  utterly  leave  Rome  and  choose  to 
themselves  a  pope  of  their  own,  to  govern  the  churches  on 
this  side  of  the  Alps.  Hereof  Matthew  Paris  writeth  thus :  Per 
idem  tempus  miserunt  Franci  solennes  nuncios  ad  curiam  Ro- 
manam,  significantes  persuadendo  prcecise  et  efficaciter,  ut  ipsi 
cardinales  papam  rite  eligentes  universali  ecclesiae  solatium 
pastorale  maturius  providerent ;  vel  ipsi  Franci  propter  negli- 
gentiam  eorum  de  sibi  eligendo  et  providendo  summo  pontifice 
citra  monies,  cui  obedire  tenerenturj  quantocius  contrectarent°  ; 
'  About  that  time  the  state  of  France  did  send  their  solemn 
messengers  to  the  court  of  Rome,  signifying  unto  them  and 
persuading  them  precisely  and  effectually,  that  either  the 
cardinals  should  more  speedily  provide  for  the  universal 
Church  her  pastoral  comfort,  by  their  due  choice  of  a  new 
pope,  or  else  they  themselves,  the  French,  because  of  their 
negligence,  would  forthwith  fall  into  deliberation  of  choosing 
and  providing  for  themselves  a  pope  on  this  side  the  moun- 
tains, whom  they  might  be  bound  to  obey.'  Thus  the  said 
history.  Whereby,  as  also  by  the  former  words  of  the  monks 
of  Canterbury,  it  is  very  evident  that  both  England  and 
France  long  since  were  in  deliberation  to  have  abandoned 
the  authority  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  out  of  both  those  king- 
doms, as  finding  no  necessity  of  the  universal  overswaying 
power  of  the  Roman  papacy ;  and  that  the  churches  within 
their  several  countries  and  territories  might  receive  as  great 
benefit  and  comfort  by  the  ecclesiastical  government  of  their 
own  archbishops,  in  every  respect,  as  ever  they  had  done 
from  the  bishops  of  Rome.  For  as  it  may  truly  be  said,  not 
of  one  king  to  govern  all  the  world,  but  of  every  particular 
king  in  his  own  kingdom;  so  may  it  be  truly  afl&rmed,  not  of 
one  pope  to  govern  the  whole  CathoHc  Church,  but  of  every 

262  archbishop  in  any  national  church  and  province,  to  rule  and 

"  Matt.  Paris  ad  annum  1243.    [See  note  4  C] 

OVERALL.  p 


210 

BOOK  direct  the  same^  that  under  the  government  of  one,  viz.  of 
'■ —  kings  for  temporal  causes,  and  of  archbishops  for  ecclesi- 
astical causes,  there  is  the  best  order,  the  greatest  strength, 
the  most  stabihty  for  continuance,  and  the  easiest  manner 
and  form  of  ruling. 

We  have  spoken  hitherto  of  the  government  of  the  Church, 
especially  as  it  was  in  the  Apostles'  times,  and  afterwards,  for 
the  space  of  three  hundred  years,  when  the  civil  magistrates 
were  enemies  unto  it.  Whereby  we  do  infer  that  if  the  par- 
ticular churches,  settled  then  almost  in  every  country  and 
nation  throughout  the  world,  had  so  good  success  when 
there  were  no  Christian  magistrates,  nor  had  any  assistance 
of  the  temporal  sword  for  the  strengthening  of  their  ecclesi- 
astical government,  but  only  ministers  to  teach  and  direct 
their  parishioners  in  the  ways  of  godliness ;  and  bishops  over 
them  m  every  diocese,  to  oversee  and  rule  as  well  the  minis- 
ters as  the  several  people  committed  to  their  charge,  that 
they  taught  no  new  doctrine  or  ran  into  schisms ;  and  arch- 
bishops over  them  all,  in  every  national  church  and  province, 
for  the  moderating  and  appeasing  of  such  oppositions  and 
dissensions  as  might  otherwise  have  risen  amongst  the 
bishops,  and  so  consequently  have  wrought  great  distraction 
betwixt  their  diocesan  churches ;  how  much  more  then  are 
the  said  particular  churches  like  to  flourish  and  prosper 
under  such  a  form  of  ecclesiastical  government  wherein  the 
Christian  magistrate  is  become  to  be,  as  the  chief  member  of 
the  church,  so  the  chief  governor  of  it ;  to  keep  as  well  the 
said  archbishops  within  their  bounds  and  hmits,  as  all  the 
rest  of  the  clergy,  and  Christians,  bishops,  ministers,  and 
parishioners,  that  every  one,  in  their  several  places,  may  exe- 
cute and  discharge  their  distinct  offices  and  duties  which  are 
committed  unto  them. 

We  shall  have  fit  occasion  hereafter  to  speak  of  the  au-  263 
thority  of  Christian  princes  in  causes  ecclesiastical;  here  we 
do  only  still  prosecute  the  government  of  the  Church  when 
temporal  kings  and  princes  were  her  great  and  mortal  ene- 
mies, and  the  foUy,  if  not  the  obstinacy  of  our  adversaries, 
who  either  see  it  not  or  will  not  acknowledge  it,  that  peace 
and  quietness  may  as  well  be  preserved  in  all  the  churches 
in  the  world  by  arphbishops  and  bishops,  without  one  pope 


211 

to  govern  them  all,  as  by  kings  and  sovereign  princes  in  all  BOOK 
the  kingdoms  and  temporal  governments  in  the  world,  with- 


out one  temporal  monarch  to  rule  and  oversway  them.  For 
our  adversaries  shall  never  be  able  to  prove  that  it  may  be 
ascribed,  as  we  have  before  said,  more  to  any  want  of  dis- 
cretion and  due  providence  in  our  Saviour  Christ,  that  He 
hath  not  appointed  the  pope  to  govern  the  Catholic  Church, 
than  that  He  hath  not  assigned  the  government  of  the  whole 
world  to  one  king  or  emperor.  Rather  it  is  to  be  attributed 
to  their  audacious  temerity  and  presumption  that  will  either 
enforce  our  Saviour  Christ  to  be  contented  with  that  form  of 
government  in  His  Church  which  they  think  good  to  assign 
unto  Him,  and  so  make  Him  to  divide  stakes,  as  the  phrase 
is,  with  the  bishops  of  Rome,  or  else  to  be  reputed  amongst 
them  for  a  person  of  little  discretion  and  providence,  and  to 
have  dealt  absurdly  in  ordering  and  settling  the  external 
government  of  His  Church  as  He  had  ordered  and  settled 
the  external  government  of  His  universal  kingdom  over  all 
the  kings  and  princes  in  the  world.  Which  profane,  wicked, 
and  blasphemous  proceedings  with  Christ,  will,  no  doubt,  in 
short  time  receive  an  heavy  judgment,  in  that,  although  the 
man  of  sin  hath  long  wrought  in  a  mystery  and  taken  upon 
him  for  his  time,  and  so  every  one  of  his  successors  during 
their  lives,  ^  to  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,'  vaunting  that  the  [2  Thes. 
264  said  temporal  or  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ  is  wholly  at  his 
command,  yet  now  he  beginneth  to  be  revealed  and  disclosed 
to  be  that  impostor  that  by  the  assistance  of  Satan  hath  with 
power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders,  in  all  deceivableness 
and  unrighteousness,  long  abused  the  Christian  world,  and  is 
consequently  to  be  consumed  by  our  Saviour  Christ  with  the 
spirit  of  His  mouth.  In  the  meanwhile,  and  till  this  work 
be  throughly  effected,  we  are  not  to  censure  Christ  either  for 
His  discretion  or  divine  providence,  but  indeed  to  admire 
and  magnify  them  both:  considering  that  by  His  govern- 
ment, both  of  the  universal  world  as  He  is  the  Son  of  God, 
and  of  His  Catholic  Church  as  He  is  the  Redeemer  of  it,  in 
such  manner  and  form  as  we  have  before  expressed,  by  seve- 
ral kings  and  priests  within  their  kingdoms,  provinces,  and 
dioceses,  He  hath  left  unto  them  certain  general  rules  and 
motives,  which,  being  diligently  observed,  do  tend  to  the  uni- 

p2 


212 

BOOK  versal  good  and  preservation  both  of  the  one  and  the  other, 

-= —  though  they  have  no  assistance  therein  from  the  bishops  of 

Rome.     For  as  it  is  an  apt  and  good  reason  to  persuade  all 
kings  and  kingdoms  to  live  quietly  with  their  neighbour 
princes  and  nations,  and  to  be  at  a  firm  league  and  friend- 
ship with  them,  because  they  have    all   but  one   heavenly 
King,   are   members   and  subjects  of  one   universal  king- 
dom, have,  or  ought  to  have,  but  one  moral  faith,  one  rule 
of  justice,  one  square  for  equity,  one  nature  of  truth,  one 
moral  law,  one  kind,  form,  and  nature,  of  all  the  several 
virtues,  both  moral  and  intellectual,  one  natural  instinct,  to 
,    know  God  and  to  worship  Him,  and  one  form  and  rule  of 
mutual  love  and  aflFection;  so  the  particular  churches  dis- 
persed over  the  world,  when  they  had  small  comfort  from  the 
civil  magistrate,  held  themselves  bound  to  have  a  special 
care  one  over  another,  that  matters  of  religion  might  pro- 
ceed by  one  rule,  with  mutual  agreement  and  uniformity,  265 
for  avoiding  of  schisms ;  in  that  they  well  knew  they  had  all 
but  one  Redeemer  and  Saviour,  one  heavenly  spiritual  King 
or  Archbishop,  were  all  of  them  members  of  one   mysti- 
cal Body,  whereof  Christ  was  the  Head,  had  aU  of  them  but 
one  faith,  one   baptism,  one  spiritual  food,  one  hope,  one 
bond  of  charity,  one  redemption,  and  one  everlasting  in- 
heritance in  the  life  to  come.     Which  were  such  arguments 
of  mutual  consociation  in  those  days,  as  when  any  great 
matters   of  importance   did  fall  out   in   any  one  country, 
through  the  wilfulness  and  obstinacy  of  heretics  and  crafty 
seducers  of  the  people,  which  perhaps  were  countenanced 
with  some  of  strength  and  greater  power  than  could  easily 
be  withstood,  their  neighbour  churches  adjoining  did  some- 
times assist  them  by  their  letters  with  the  best  counsel  they 
could   give   them,  and   sometimes   did  send   some  especial 
learned  men  unto  them  for  the  better  suppressing  of  those 
evils;    and   sometimes,  when   occasions  fell   out  thereunto 
moving,  sundry  archbishops  and  bishops  of  several  countries, 
with  other  learned  priests  and  persons  of  principal  note,  did, 
as  they  might  for  fear  of  danger,  meet  together,  and  upon 
due  and  mature  deliberation  did  so  order  and  determine  of 
matters  as  thereby  heresies  and  contentions  were  still  sup- 
pressed, and  the  chm'ches  in  those  countries  received  great 


213 

comfort  and  quietness.     And  if  in  those  troublesome  times  BOOK 

the  peace  of  the  Church  were  thus  preserved,  how  much  '- — 

more  now  under  Clu-istian  magistrates  may  it  be  strength- 
ened, upheld,  and  maintained,  without  the  pope ;  not  only 
within  their  several  kingdoms,  but  hkewise,  throughout,  in 
effect,  all  these  western  parts  of  the  world,  if  Christian  kings 
and  sovereign  princes  would  agree  together  for  a  general 
council,  to  the  end  that  all  those  heresies,  errors,  impostures, 
266  and  presumptions,  wherewith  the  Church  of  Christ  hath 
been  long,  and  is  now  miserably  shaken  and  disturbed, 
might  be  at  the  last  utterly  suppressed  and  extinguished  ? 

Many  other  means  might  here  be  alleged  to  shew  how  the 
state  of  Christian  religion  is  to  be  upheld  and  maintained 
without  any  assistance  from  the  bishop  of  Rome.  But  our 
purpose  being  in  this  place  to  resemble  and  compare  the 
government  of  the  Catholic  Church  with  the  universal  go- 
vernment of  the  Son  of  God  over  the  whole  world,  we  hold 
it  sufficient  to  observe  that  every  national  church  may  as 
well  subsist  of  herself  without  one  universal  bishop,  as  every 
kingdom  may  do  without  one  general  monarch.  Never- 
theless we  acknowledge  that  in  this  particular  tractate  we 
have  been  very  tedious,  and  [it]  may  be  thought  perhaps  by 
some  that  our  pains  therein  is  altogether  superfluous,  because 
many  of  our  adversaries  do,  in  effect,  acknowledge  that  there 
is  the  like  necessity  of  one  emperor  to  govern  all  the  world, 
as  there  is  of  one  pope  to  have  the  oversight  and  ordering  of 
the  whole  Catholic  Church.  Indeed,  upon  the  sifting  of  the 
usurped  authority  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  our  adversaries 
finding  that  by  their  arguments  to  bolster  up  his  said  autho- 
rity, the  erection  of  one  man  to  govern  the  world  in  temporal 
causes  is  as  necessarily  to  be  inforced  as  of  one  pope  to 
govern  the  whole  Church  in  ecclesiastical  causes,  they  are 
grown  to  this  most  admirable  insolency  and  most  high  pre- 
sumption as  that  they  dare  affirm  and  do  take  upon  them 
without  all  modesty  to  maintain  it,  that  the  pope  is  both  the 
monarch  of  the  Catholic  Church  and  the  emperor  of  all  the 
world.  Which  mystery  of  theirs  is  thus  managed,  and  by 
piecemeal  unfolded  after  this  sort,  viz.  that  to  ease  the  pope, 
lest  he  might  be  oppressed  with  multitude  of  affairs  if  he 
should  take  upon  him,  in  his  own  person,  to  govern  the 


214 

BOOK  whole  world,  as  lie  doth  direct  the  especial  affairs  of  the 267 
'■ —  Catholic  Church,  they  do  assign  unto  him  power  and  au- 
thority to  create  and  delegate  under  him,  as  his  feudatory  or 
vassal,  this  one  supposed  emperor,  to  whom,  they  say,  he 
may  commit  the  especial  execution  of  his  temporal  sword,  to 
be  drawn  and  put  up  at  his  direction  and  commandment. 
And  for  this  one  base  emperor  over  all  the  world,  many?  are 
now  as  busy  as  others  are  to  maintain  the  pope^s  supremacy 
over  the  whole  Catholic  Church.  Now  to  prove  that  the 
pope  hath  universal  dominion  over  all  the  world  temporaliteVj 
temporally,  and  likewise  sufficient  power  to  institute  and 
appoint  one  emperor  under  him,  as  his  substitute,  to  rule 
the  whole  world,  they  use  this  argument :  Summus  pontifex 
instituit  ac  confirmat  imperatorem,  sed  imperator  habet  domi- 
nium wfiiversale  temporaliter  in  toto  mundo  ;  ergo  et  papa  Jiabet 
hoc  idem  dominium  temporaliter :  '  The  bishop  of  Rome  doth 
ordain  and  confirm  the  emperor,  but  the  emperor  hath  uni- 
versal dominion  temporally  in  the  whole  world ;  therefore 
the  pope  hath  the  very  same  temporal  dominion/  And 
about  ten  years  since  one  Andrew  Hoy,  the  Greek  professor 
at  Doway,  made  an  oration,  De  novae  apud  Europceos  monarchies 
pro  tempore  utilitate ;  taking  upon  him  to  prove  that  the 
king  of  Spain  was  the  fittest  person  of  all  the  kings  and 
princes  in  Europe  to  be  advanced  unto  this  great  monarchy. 
But  what  should  we  trouble  ourselves  with  this  point  ? 
The  king  of  Spain,  we  suppose,  will  greatly  scorn  to  be  the 
pope^s  vassal ;  and  the  emperor  that  now  is  or  that  shall  suc- 
ceed him  hereafter,  as  likewise  all  the  kings  and  princes  in 
the  world,  may  see  most  evidently  how  grossly  and  shamefully 
•  they  are  abused  and  how  notably  they  neglect  the  greatness 
of  their  own  callings ;  especially  they  who  have  been  hereto- 
fore or  shall  be  hereafter  emperors,  in  that  they  do  inter- 268 
meddle  any  thing  at  all  with  the  pope  or  receive  from  him 
either  their  confirmation  or  coronation,  in  that  thereby  he 
presumeth  most  ridiculously  and  without  any  shew  of  truth, 
to  challenge  them  for  his  servants  and  vassals.  It  hath  been 
before  shewed  by  the  judgment  of  the  caxdinalized  Jesuit, 
that  the  bishops  of  Rome  have  no  temporal  possessions  at  all 
but  such  as  they  have  received  from  the  emperor  and  other 

P  Dr.  Martade  Jurisd.  par.  1.  c.  20.    Carerius.     [See  note  4  D.] 


215 

kings   and   sovereign   princes.      In    consideration   whereof,  BOOK 

seeing  that  now  they  insult  so  notably  over  them  all,  both — — 

princes,  kings,  and  emperors,  being  so  far  from  acknowledg- 
ing themselves  to  be  the  emperor's  subjects,  or  to  hold  their 
said  possessions  either  of  him  or  of  any  king  that  bestowed 
them  upon  them,  we  do  verily  think  that  the  said  princes, 
kings,  and  emperors,  who  have  been  so  beneficial  to  the  said 
bishops,  shall  never  shew  themselves  to  be  of  that  princely 
magnanimity  and  prowess  which  their  high  places  do  require, 
nor  free  their  sceptres  from  the  thraldom  and  base  subjec- 
tion to  their  usurped  authority,  until  either  they  take  from 
them  what  before  they  gave  them,  or  bring  them  to  a  more 
dutiful  acknowledgment  of  their  duties  unto  them.  And 
what  we  say  of  the  popes  we  likewise  do  hold  concerning  all 
the  clergy  besides  in  Europe,  or  elsewhere ;  that  if  they  shall 
either  withdraw  themselves  from  their  subjection  unto  their 
temporal  sovereigns  under  whom  they  live,  or  deny  to  hold 
the  possessions  of  their  several  churches  of  their  said  sove- 
reigns, or  to  do  them  homage  for  the  same,  they  may  lawfully, 
in  our  judgments,  not  only  resume  the  said  possessions  into 
their  own  hands  but  likewise  proceed  against  them  as  rebels 
and  traitors,  according  to  the  form  of  their  several  laws.  But 
this  is  a  digression.  For  in  the  beginning  of  this  chapter 
we  undertook  to  deal  with  those  only  who,  though  they  main- 
269  tain  the  pope's  general  supremacy  over  the  Catholic  Church, 
yet  they  deny,  upon  many  weighty  reasons,  that  God  did  ever 
ordain  any  one  emperor  to  govern  all  the  world.  But  how 
long  they  will  deny  it  we  know  not,  in  that  the  principal 
Jesuit  himself  writeth  thus  :  Utrum  expediret  omnes  provincias 
mundiy  etc,  ^ :  ^  Whether  it  were  expedient  that  all  the  pro- 
vinces in  the  world  should  be  governed  by  one  chief  king  in 
things  politic,  although  the  same  be  not  necessary,  it  may  be 
a  question  /  mihi  tamen  omnino  expedire  videtur,  si  possit  eh 
perveniri  sine  injustitid  et  bellicis  cladibus ;  'yet  it  seemeth  to 
me  expedient,  if  such  a  monarchical  government  over  all  the 
world  might  be  gotten  without  injustice  and  such  calamities 
and  miseries  as  usually  follow  war.'  What  this  Jesuit  doth 
incline  unto,  it  is  hereby  evident ;  but  in  that  he  confesseth 
that  such  a  monarchical  civil  government  is  not  necessary, 

•^  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.,  lib.  i.  cap.  9.  §  Utrum.  [See  note  4  E.] 


216  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  that  is  enough  for  our  purpose ;  because  thereby  it  likewise 
. —  foUowethj  as  before  we  have  shewed,  that  the  government  of 

the  pope  over  the  whole  Church  is^  in  every  respect,  as  little 

necessary. 


CANON  X.  270 

^ntr  therefore  if  ang  man  s^all  afKrm,  rxntitx  colour  of  ang 
t{)in9  t^at  IS  in  if)t  S>criptures  or  tjat  can  he  trulp  grountrcti 
upon  natural  reason  or  p!)ilosop6s,  tj&at  our  ^abiour  Christ 
sSoultf  Sabc  sScfoctr  l^imsclf  to  fiabc  6atr  no  tu'scrction  nccpt 
l^c  fiatr  left  one  c]&ief  hisjop  to  fiabe  goberneU  all  tje  cfiurcjes 
in  tfie  toorltr ;  or,  tjat  except  |^e  Satr  appointetr  one  to  tj&e  saiU 
tnHy  l^e  sjoultr,  as  a  person  boitr  of  probitrence,  Jabe  left  l^is 
faitfiful  people  in  a  miserable  confusion  antr  fcoitjout  ang 
gobernment  at  all ;  or,  tfiat  anp  of  all  tfie  arguments  tfiat  mag 
he  tretrucetr  from  pfiilosopfig  anb  natural  reason,  to  probe  tftat 
one  man  ougfit  to  Jabe  tfie  gobernment  of  tje  fojole  Catholic 
®6urc6  in  spiritual  causes,  are  not  as  forcible  to  probe  tjat 
one  king  or  emperor  oug]&t  to  Jabe  tje  rule  antr  gobernment 
ober  tbe  tojole  toorltr  in  causes  temporal ;  or,  tbat  ang  of  tfie 
p]&ilosopbers  eber  meant  to  Jabe  tfieir  reasons,  alleged  hg  tjem 
to  probe  tjat  in  eberg  particular  countrg  tfte  monarchical  form  271 
of  temporal  gobernment  toas  tbe  best,  to  be  extenbetr  to  probe 
tjbat  tbere  ougbt  to  be  eitber  one  bisbop  ober  all  tbe  ©atbolic 
CDburcb,  tofiereof  tbeg  ba^  no  knotoletrge,  or  one  emperor  ober 
all  tbe  toorlb ;  or,  tbat,  because  all  men  f^eibt  tbeir  beginning 
from  ^X)am,  it  trotb  not  as  toell  follob)  tbat  tbere  ougbt  to  be 
one  emperor  to  gobern  all  tbe  toorltr,  as  one  bisbop  ober  tbe 
tobole  Catbolic  Cburcb;  or,  tbat  ^aron  toas  ang  more  a 
figure  of  Sbt  ^eter  antr  bis  successors,  tbat  tbeg  seberallg  in 
tbeir  times  sboulJj  gobern  tbe  tobole  (2Dburcb,  tban  liing 
Babitr  bjas  of  Augustus  tbe  emperor  antr  l^i%  successors, 
tbat  tbeg  seberallg  in  tbeir  times  sboultr  babe  committed 
unto  tbem  tbe  gobernment  of  tbe  tobole  toorlb;  or,  tbat 
tbe  resemblances  in  tbe  Scriptures,  of  tbe  Cburcb  unto 
an  bost  bjell  orbereb,  to  a  buman  bobg,  to  a  kingbom,  to  a 


overall's  convocation  book.  217 

follr,  to  a  fiouse,  to  a  sjip,  mag  not  fitlg  ht  applied  as  b  o  o  k 

toell  to  t^e  unibcrsal  liingljom  of  C^tist  ober  all  tjbc  foorltf ^ — 

ag  unto  tfic  €^6urcft,  anb  so  consequtntlg  as  fcoell  to  our 
^abiour  CJrist  as  |^£  is  tje  Gobtrnor  of  tfie  bijole  toorlly, 

272t6at  l^c  IS  tje  General  of  tfiat  Jost,  tje  ?^eaij  of  tfiat 
t)obg,  tje  Iting  of  tjat  kingdom,  tfie  ^fitpSertr  of  tfiat 
flocli,  tfte  ?^ous£6oltrer  of  tjat  familg,  antr  t|)e  ^ilot  of  tfiat 
sj&i'p,  as  mag  tfiese  titles  be  ascribetr  unto  |^im  as  |^e  is  tje 
onlg  ^rcPisfiop  of  t^e  tojole  (JTfiurc!),  bi^»  tfiat  |^e  is  tjbe  onlg 
C&eneral  of  tl)is  Jiost,  tje  onlp  l^eatr  of  t^is  boUg,  tfie  onlg 
Iting  of  tfiis  liingtrom,  tbe  onlg  SJepbert^  of  tftis  flocli,  tje 
onlp  l^ouseboltrer  of  tbis  familg,  antr  tbe  onlg  ^ilot  of  tbis 
sbip ;  or,  tbat  tbe  sailr  unities  concerning  tbe  unibersal  Mn^' 
trom  of  Cbrist  are  not  of  as  great  balibitg  to  probe  tbat  tbere 
ougbt  to  be  one  temporal  feing  untrer  J^im  to  gobern  |^is  uni> 
bersal  liingljom  ober  all  tbe  bjorllr,  as  are  tbe  otber  unities 
toucbing  tbe  Cburcb,  to  probe  tbat  tbere  must  be  one  bisbop 
uutrer  |^im  to  gobern  all  tbe  particular  cburcbes  in  tbe  toorllr ; 
or,  tbat,  because  Un%%  tof^tn  tbep  babe  occasion  to  be  absent 
from  tbeir  kingljoms,  tro  commonlg  appoint  some  bicerog  to 
rule  tbeir  people  until  tbeir  return,  it  tbereupon  follofoetb  tbat 
CQ^brist,  supplying  |^is  corporal  absence  from  |^is  spiritual 
liinglrom  tbe  (IDburcb,  bg  tbe  comfortable  presence  of  tbe  |^olg 

273  CSfbost,  bjas  of  necessity  to  leabe  one  carnal  man  to  be  |^is 
bicar=general  ober  |^is  saib  spiritual  kinglJom ;  or,  tbat  see» 
ing  our  Sbabiour  (JTbrist  bcltr  it  expelJient  for  |^is  ODatbolic 
Cburcb  tbat  l^e  sboultr  Uepribe  ber  of  |^is  corporal  presence 
tbat  sbe  migbt  be  rulelr  bg  tbe  l^olg  Gbost,  it  is  not  to^be 
tbougbt  great  presumption  for  ang  man^to  tell  us  tbat  ti%  cor= 
poral  presence  is  necessarg  for  tbe  gobernment  of  tbe  saitr 
<2Datbolic  CDburcb,  as  if  be  meant  to  put  tbe  ?^olg  Gbost  out 
of  possession ;  or,  tbat  eitber  tbe  saitJ  one  unibersal  liingbom 
of  OTbrist,  tbe  idling  anb  CDreator  of  it,  is  otberfoise  bisible 
upon  tbe  eartb  tban  bg  tbe  particular  liingboms  anb  seberal 
liinbs  of  gobernments  iw  it,  anb  perbaps  in  a  sort  anb  bg  re- 
presentation, ix^itn  some  neigbbour  lyings,  eitber  in  person  or 
bg  tbeir  ambassabors,  mag  be  met  togetber  for  tbe  goob  of  tbeir 


218  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

B  o  o  K  geberal  liingtroms ;  or,  tj&at  tfte  sattr  one  Catjolic  (JDSurtfi  of 

'■ —  ©firtst,  as  l^e  ts  i^t  cfiief  23ts5op  obtr  all,  is  ot^trhJise 

bisible  on  tje  eartj  tfian  bg  tfie  seberal  antr  particular  cfiurc^es 
in  it,  antr  sometimes  bg  general  antr  free  councils  labjfullg 
assemfjletr ;  or,  t^at  it  is  a  better  consequent  tjat  if  tSe  Cra=  274 
t^olic  (JTSurcj^  Jabe  no  bisible  ]&eatr,  all  otj^er  bisftops,  troctors, 
pastors,  anlr  ministers  are  neetrless,  tj^an  if  one  sjoultr  sag, 
because  tftere  is  no  one  liing  to  gobern  all  tje  bjorltr,  therefore 
tjere  is  no  use  of  emperors,  flings,  antr  sobereign  princes  or 
cibil  magistrates ;  or,  tjat  it  trotfi  more  follob)  tfiat  CQ^Jrist 
sfioullr  babe  left  |^is  fattbful  people  in  a  confusetr  anarcbg 
except  l^e  batr  left  S>t.  ^eter  antr  bis  successors  to  gobern  tbe 
fobole  Cburcb,  tban  it  trotb  tbat  tbe  tobole  toorltr  batb  "^nn 
left  bg  l^im  in  a  confusion,  b^itbout  ang  gobernment  in  it,  in 
tbat  l^e  batb  not  left  one  unibersal  emperor ;  or,  tbat  tbe  in= 
tolerable  pritre  of  tbe  bisbop  of  3aome,  for  tbe  time  still  being, 
tbrougb  tbe  atrbancement  of  bimself  fag  mang  sleigbts,  strata= 
gems,  antr  false  miracles,  ober  tbe  ©atbolic  ©burcb,  tbe  tem= 
pie  of  ^otr,  as  if  be  biere  €rotr  f^imself,  trotb  not  argue  bim 
plainlg  to  be  tbe  JWan  of  a>tn,  mentionetr  fag  tbe  Apostle ;  or, 
tbat  eberg  national  cburcb,  plantetr  accortring  to  tbe  Apostle's 
platform,  mag  not,  fag  tbe  means  tofatcb  Cbrist  batb  ortrainetr, 
as  fajell  subsist  of  itself  bjitbout  one  unibersal  faisbop,  as  eberg  275 
liingtrom  mag  tro  untrer  tbe  gobernment  of  tbetr  seberal  liings 
foitbout  one  general  monarcb,  be  trotb  greatlg  err. 


CONCERNING    THE 


GOVERNMENT  OF  GOD'S  CATHOLIC  CHURCH, 


AND  THE 


KINGDOMS  OF  THE  WHOLE  WORLD. 


2  77  BOOK  THIRD. 

CHAPTER    FIRST. 

*In  pursuing  our  intended  course  throughout  the  Old  Tes-  book 
tament  and  until  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  we  oversHpt  ^^^' — 
and  passed  hy  the  fulness  of  that  time  wherein  the  Son  of 
God,  the  Maker  and  Governor  of  all  the  world,  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
born  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  So  as  now  we  are  to  return  back 
to  and  prosecute  our  said  course  as  we  find  the  true  grounds 
thereof  laid  down,  confirmed,  and  practised  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament. At  our  entrance  into  which  course  we  confess  our- 
selves to  be  indeed  greatly  astonished,  considering  the  strange 
impediments  and  mighty  stumbling-blocks,  which,  through 
long  practice  and  incredible  ambition,  are  cast  in  our  way, 
[•^in  that  we  find  the  estate  of  that  church,  which  would  rule 
over  all,  to  be  degenerated  in  our  days  as  far  in  eff'ect  from 
her  primary  and  apostolical  institution  and  rules,  as  we 
have  shewed  before,  the  estate  of  the  Jewish  church  to  have 
swerved  through  the  like  pride  and  ambition  from  that  ex- 
cellent condition  wherein  she  was  first  established  and  after- 


*  [A  line  in  red   chalk    has   been  these  words :  *  Supra,  postea.'  A."] 

drawn  through  the  whole  of  this  chap-  ''  [The  words  in  the  text  enclosed 

ter  in  the  Durham  MS.  as  if  for  ob-  within  brackets  are  not  found  in  the 

literation,     and    a    hand,     apparently  Durham  MS.,  but  are  inserted  on  the 

Overall's,  has  inserted  in  the  margin  authority  of  D.] 


220  overall's  convocation  book. 


BOOK  ward  preserved  and  beautified  by  Moses  and  king  David, 


III 


with  tbe  rest  of  his  most  worthy  and  godly  successors.]  For 
except  we  should  condemn  the  Old  Testament,  as  many  an- 
cient heretics^  formerly  have  done,  and  thereupon  overthrow 
all  which  hitherto  we  have  built;  and  not  that  only,  but 
either  furthermore  approve  of  their  gross  impiety  who  so  read 
the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament  as  if  they  were  falsified  278 
or  corrupted,  and  receiving  and  rejecting  as  much  of  them  as 
they  list,  do  prefer  before  them,  as  not  containing  in  them 
all  truth '^,  certain  apocryphal  writings ;  or  should  ourselves 
impiously  imagine  that  the  New  Testament,  as  now  we  have 
it,  was  but  a  rough  draught^  and  project  compiled  for  the  time 
by  the  Apostles,  and  to  be  afterwards  better  ordered,  polished, 
and  supplied  with  certain  human  traditions^  by  some  of  their 
successors ;  ^we  can  see  no  sufficient  warrant  or  probable  rea- 
son why  the  bishop  of  Rome  should  take  upon  him,  as  he 
doth,  so  eminent  and  supream  authority  over  all  the  king- 
doms and  churches  in  the  world,  to  rule  them,  direct  them, 
bestow  them,  and  chop  and  change  them  under  pretence  of 
religion,  as  he  from  time  to  time  shall  think  fit.  Sure  we  are, 
if  the  Scriptures  may  retain  their  ancient  authority  and  con- 
tinue to  be  true  rules  and  principal  directors  to  all  apostoli- 
cal bishops,  that  in  them  there  will  not  be  found  any  shadows 
or  steps  of  those  so  high  and  lofty  conceits.  To  the  proof 
whereof  before  we  address  ourselves,  we  have  thought  it  very  ex- 
pedient, for  the  carriage  of  our  course  more  perspicuously  and 
clearly,  to  make  it  apparent^  by  what  degrees  and  practices 
the  bishops  of  Rome  have  proceeded  in  aspiring  to  that  sove- 
raignty  and  greatness  which  now  they  have  attained. 

PLACET  EIS. 

JOHN  OVERALL,  Prolocutor. 

•=  August,  de  Haeres.  cap.  46.    [See  here  inserted  in  the  margin  of  the  Dur- 

note  A.]  ham  MS.  these  words  ;  '  hegin  here.'] 

••  [all  necessary  truth  for  man's  sal-  •>  [The   passage   to  the   end   of  the 

vation,  certain  obscure  and  apocryphal  chapter  is  bracketed  off  in  the    MS., 

writings.  Z).]  and   in  the  margin  is  written,  in  red 

^  [draught  and  a  fit  project.  /).]  chalk,  *  The  sum  of  the  Chapter  fol- 

'  [traditions  and  doctrines.  /).]  lowing.'] 

K  [The  writer  above  mentioned  has 


221 


279  CHAP.   II. 

As  it  was  said  long  since,  'Religion  brought  forth  riches  and 
the  daughter  devoured  the  mother'/  so  may  it  very  truly  be 
said  in  these  days,  'the  empire  begat  the  papacy,  and  the  son 
hath  devoured  his  father.'  For,  as  we  suppose  by  the  effects, 
no  sooner  did  the  bishops  of  Rome,  even  in  the  first  times 
of  persecution,  get  any  rest  and  courage,  but  they  began  to 
think  with  themselves  that  they  were  as  able  to  govern  aU  the 
churches  in  the  empire  as  the  emperors  themselves  were  to 
govern  all  the  kingdoms  and  nations  then  subject  unto  them; 
and  that  Rome  was  as  fit  a  seat  for  such  a  bishop  as  it  was 
for  so  great  an  emperor.  Some  seeds  of  this  ambition  began 
to  sprout  there  when  Victor  presumed  to  threaten  the  Greek 
churches^,  concerning  the  feast  of  Easter ;  although  Irenseus, 
then  living,  did  greatly  dislike  it ;  and  the  bishops  of  Asia, 
little  regarding  him  in  that  behalf,  said  they  nothing  cared 
for  such  his  threats.  ^And  it  was  not,  we  suppose,  an  idle 
conceit  of  one,  who  writing  an  abstract  of  the  bishops  of 
Rome,  and  comparing  those  that  were  before  Victor  with 
those  that  followed,  saith  thus  :  In  his  papis  abundat  spiritus, 
in  posterioribus  malesuada  caro^ :  'The  Spirit  abounded  in 
the  former  popes,  but  in  those  that  succeeded  him,  the  se- 
ducing flesh.' 

"  Some  more  hght  whereof,  as  also  of  the  said  undermining 
ambition,  brake  out,  little  above  fifty  years  after  Victor,  in 
Cornelius,  the  twenty-second  bishop  of  Rome ;  who  notwith- 
standing the  great  trouble  he  had  at  home  with  his  fellow- 
counter-pope  Novatianus,  could  find  such  leisure,  under  pre- 
tence of  importunity  and  threatenings,  as  to  entertain  a  com- 
plaint against  St.  Cyprian,  which  was  preferred  unto  him  by 

280  one  Felicissimus,  a  priest,  sent  to  Rome  from  Fortunatus,  an 
usurping  and  schismatical  bishop ;  whom,  together  with  Feli- 
cissimus, St.  Cyprian,  with  other  African  bishops,  had  lawfully 

*  [Instead      of      *  Religion,'     *  the  ">  Geo.   Vicel.   Epit.    Rom.    Pontif. 

Church'  was  originally  written  in  /#.]  [See  note  C] 

^  Euseb.,  lib.  v.  cap.  24.  Id.  ib.,  c.  "  [Tlie   paragraph    here   beginning, 

23.     [See  note  B.]  and  which  ends  with  the  words  '  other 

'  [The  passage  from  '  And  it  was,'  bishops,'  is  placed  in  the  Durham  MS. 

to  '  flesh,'  is  written  in  the  margin  of  on  a  slip  of  paper  inserted  between  the 

the  MS.  as  a  contemporary  addition.]  leaves.] 


BOOK 
III. 


222  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  excomiminicated  for  sundry  their  lewd  and  ungodly  actions. 
—  With  which  injurious  course   St.  Cyprian  being  made  ac- 


quainted and  somewhat  moved,  he  writ  to  Cornelius  an 
epistle **  wherein  he  justifieth  his  proceedings  and  disliketh 
those  of  his  adversaries,  first,  because  there  was  a  decree 
amongst  them,  and  that  also  equal  and  just,  that  every  man's 
cause  should  be  there  heard  where  the  fault  was  committed. 
Secondly,  for  that  a  portion  of  the  flock  was  committed  to 
several  bishops,  which  every  one  of  them  was  to  rule  and 
govern,  being  to  yield  an  account  of  his  actions  to  God. 
Whereupon  he  inferreth  thus,  saying,  'It  doth  not  become 
those  over  whom  we  bear  rule,  to  run  gadding  about,  nor  by 
their  crafty  and  deceitful  rashness  to  break  the  united  con- 
cord of  bishops ;  but  there  to  plead  their  cause  where  they 
may  have  both  accusers  and  witness  of  their  crimes ;  un- 
less,' saith  he,  '  the  authority  of  the  bishops  of  Africk  doth 
seem  unto  a  few  desperate  and  outcast  persons  to  be  less  than 
the  authority  of  other  bishops.' 

It  appeareth  furthermore,  that  for  the  better  government 
of  the  churches  in  those  times  of  persecution  it  was  thought 
fit  that  there  should  be  four  patriarchs,  who  were  to  take  upon 
them  the  inspection  and  especial  charge  of  all  the  bishops, 
priests,  and  churches  that  were  severally  assigned  unto  them  p. 
In  which  distribution  the  bishops  of  Rome  got  the  first  place ; 
it  being  then  thought  convenient  to  seat  their  chief  bishops 
in  the  principal  cities  of  the  Romans,  and  to  grant  unto  them^ 
authority  in  causes  ecclesiastical,  much  resembling'^  the  pre- 
rogatives which  those  cities  had  in  causes  temporal.  Of  all 
the  eastern  lieutenantships,  that  of  Syria  was  the  chief;  and 
therefore  Antioch,  being  the  principal  city  of  that  province^ 
was  made  also  the  seat  of  one  of  the  said  patriarchs.  After- 281 
wards  likewise  Alexandria,  exceeding  much  in  honour  the 
city  of  Antioch,  another  patriarch  was  there  placed  ;  who, 
according  to  the  dignity  of  that  city,  had  precedency  of  the 
patriarch  of  Antioch.  Whereby  we  judge  that  the  patriarch 
or  bishop  of  Rome  had  the  first  place  amongst  the  rest  of  the 

"  [See  note  D.]  thority,' was  originally  the  reading  of 

P  Wolfgang. Lazius  Comment.  Reip.  J.] 
Rom.,  lib.  ii.  Baron,,  torn.  i.  Ann.  39.  ^  [Originally  written,  'agreeable  to 

[See  note  E.]  the  prerogatives.'] 

*i  ['  unto   them    more   eminent    au- 


overall's  convocation  book.  223 

patriarchs,  because  Rome  was  then  the  chiefest  city  in  the  BOOK 

world  and  the  seat  of  the  empire.     Which  point  is  yet  more '- — 

manifest  by  these  words  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon:  Sedi 
Veteris  Roma  Patres  merito  dederunt  primatum,  quod  ilia 
civitas  aliis  imperaret^.  Howbeit,  this  primacy  or  precedency 
notwithstanding,  the  bishop  of  that  see,  before  the  council  of 
Nice,  confirmed  by  Constantino,  the  emperor,  was  little  more 
respected  than  any  other  of  the  patriarchs ;  as  a  principal 
person,  afterwards  of  that  rank,  testifieth,  saying :  Ante  con- 
cilium Nicmnum  ad  Romanam  ecclesiam  parvus  habebatur  re- 
spectus^ ;  ^  before  the  council  of  Nice  there  was  little  respect 
borne  to  the  church  of  Rome"  -,'  although  we  doubt  not  by 
the  premises  but  that  the  bishops  thereof  endeavoured  what 
they  could  to  equal  the  primacy  of  that  patriarchship  to  the 
honour  and  dignity  of  that  imperial  city,  as  by  their  subse- 
quent practices  it  will  more  plainly  appear. 

PLACET    EIS. 

JO.  OVERALL. 


282  CHAP.  III. 

Constantine  the  emperor  having  received  the  Gospel, 
did  in  his  zeal  greatly  advance  the  dignity  of  the  bishops 
of  Rome  by  endowing  of  that  bishoprick  with  great  honour 
and  temporal  possessions.  "^ Besides,  whether  it  grew  from 
the  cunning  of  those  bishops  and  their  especial  instru- 
ments, or  through  the  zeal  of  the  people,  or  by  both  those 
means,  it  is  apparent  that  within  some  forty-seven  years  after 
Constantine's  death,  that  bishoprick  was  grown  to  so  great 
wealth,  as  when  it  was  void,  many  troubles,  garboiles,  and 
contentions  arose  for  the  obtaining  of  it.     After  the  death  of 

•  [See  note  F.]  ten   on   a    slip   inserted    between   the 

*  iEneas  Sylv.  Ep.  288.  [See  note  pages.  The  text  stood  originally  thus : 
G.]  *  honour     and    temporal    possessions, 

"  [Here  the  chapter  originally  end-  which  being  added,'  &c.     A  marginal 

ed,  the  remainder  being  added  in  the  note,  afterwards  struck  out,  continued 

margin  by  another  but  contemporary  it  thus :  *  though  not  in  such  sort  as 

scribe.]  the    donation    forged   under   the   em- 

'^  [The  passage  beginning  here  and  peror's  name  doth  pretend.'] 
ending,  *  plenty  and  delicacy,'  is  writ- 


224 

BOOK  Liberius,  the  second  bishop  after  Constantine,  such  were  the 

'- —  tumults  in  Rome  betwixt  Damasus  and  Ursicinus  in  striving 

for  that  placCj  as  there  were  found  in  the  church  of  Sicininus, 
slain  on  both  sides  in  one  day,  one  hundred  and  thirty-seven 
persons_,  and  great  labour  was  taken  before  the  people  could 
be  appeased.  '  Whereat/  saith  the  writer  of  that  historyy,  '  I 
do  not  marvelj  and  that  men  should  be  desirous  of  that  pre- 
ferment j  considering  that  when  they  have  got  it,  they  may 
ever  afterwards  be  secure,  they  are  so  enriched  with  the 
oblations  of  matrons,  they  ride  abroad  in  their  coaches  so 
curiously  attired,  and  in  their  diet  are  so  delicate  and  profuse,' 
ut  eorum  convivia  regales  superent  mensas,  ^as  their  feasts 
exceed  the  fare  of  kings/  Insomuch  as  a  desperate  heathen 
man  was  accustomed,  in  scorn  towards  Damasus  after  he  had 
gotten  the  victory  against  his  adversary,  to  cast  out  these 
words :  Facile  me  Romance  urbis  episcopumy  el  ero  prolinus 
Chrislianus^j  'make  me  bishop  of  Rome,  and  I  will  presently 
become  a  Christian.'  Which  alluring  plenty  and  delicacy 
being  added  to  the  primacy  of  that  place  and  to  the  aspiring 
humours  of  those  bishops,  their  ambition  began  to  shew 
itself  daily  more  and  more.  Insomuch  as  they  hardly  en- 
dured that  any  of  the  other  patriarchs  should  have  any  ex- 
traordinary reputation,  being  ever  most  jealous  of  their  own. 
The  Fathers  of  the  Greek  church  met  together  in  the  gene- 
ral* council  at  Constantinople  about  forty  years  after  the 
death  of  Constantine,  finding  themselves  grieved,  of  likeli- 
hood, with  the  proceedings  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  and  that 
the  bishops  of  Constantinople  were  not  so  much  regarded  in 
Rome  as  they  ought  to  have  been,  Constantinople  being  then 
the  chief  seat  of  the  empire,  did  define,  with  one  consent  ^ 
'  that  as  causes  did  arise  in  any  province,  the  same  should  be 
determined  in  the  council  of  the  same  province.'  And  fur- 
thermore they  made  this  canon  :  Conslanlinopolitance  civila- 
tis  episcopum  habere  oporlel  primalus  honorem  posl  Romanum 
ponlificem,  propterea  quod  sit  nova  Roma.     With  these  pro- 

''  Ammian.  Marcell.  lib.  xxvii.  Alph.  are  inserted  above  the  line  in  A.  by  a 

Chiaccon.  in  vita  Damas.  [See  note  H.]  different  hand.] 

*  Hieron.    ad   Pammachium.      [See  ''  Tripart.  Hist,   lib.    ix.    cap.    13. 
note  I.]  Cone.  Constant.,  i.  can.  5.     [See  note 

•  [The  words  '  Fathers  of  the  Greek  I.] 
church  met  together  in  the  general,' 


overall's  convocation  book.  225 

ceedings  the  bishops  of  Rome  were  afterwards  %  as  one  noteth,  book 
much  discontented ;  as  fearing,  we  suppose,  lest  by  these  be- ' — 


ginnings  New  Rome  might  in  time  more  prejudice  Old  Rome 
than  they  could  well  brook  or  endure.  But  that  all  causes 
should  be  tried  in  the  provinces  where  they  did  arise,  it 
was  no  marvel  though  they  disliked  it.  Therefore  to  meet 
with  that  inconvenience,  as  they  might,  after  some  distance 
of  time  one  Apiarius,  being  excommunicated  in  Africk  and 
thereupon  appealing  to  Rome,  Zosimus  the  bishop  there  did 
very  readily  embrace  his  cause,  and  without  hearing  of  the 
other  side,  pronounced  him  innocent,  and  so  absolved  him. 
Which  fact  of  his  was  afterwards  approved  by  Boniface  the 
First *^  and  Coelestinus  the  First;  pretending,  as  it  seemeth, 
that  as  in  all  civil  causes  for  these  western  parts  there  lay 
appeals  to  the  city  of  Rome,  so  in  all  ecclesiastical  causes, 
when  men  received,  as  they  thought,  injury  under  any  of  the 
patriarchs  or  other  bishops,  they  might,  if  they  would,  appeal 
284  to  the  bishop  of  that  see.  And  to  justify  that  their  am- 
bitious challenge,  they  forged  a  canon  of  the  council  of  Nice, 
as  it  was  directly  proved  in  the  African®  counciF  holden  at 
Hippo  about  the  year  423.  Whereupon  the  bishops  of  the 
said  council,  in  which  number  St.  Augustine  was  one,  per- 
ceiving what  the  bishops  of  Rome  meant  by  that  sleight,  viz. 
that  if  once  they  might  obtain  a  power  to  receive  appeals 
from  all  the  churches  within  the  empire,  they  would  shortly 
after  grow  to  challenge  some  universal  authority  over  all  the 
said  churches ;  did,  to  prevent  the  same,  make  two  decrees, 
'  That  if  any  clergyman  would  appeal  from  their  bishops,  they 
should  not  appeal  but  to  the  African  councils,  or  to  the  pri- 
mates of  their  province/  adding  this  penalty »,  'That  if  any 
did  appeal  to  the  transmarine  parts,  a  nullo  intra  Africam  in 
communionem  suscipiatur^.  And  their  second  decree  is  thus 
set  down  by  Gratian :  primcB  sedis  episcopus  non  appelletur 
Princeps  Sacerdotum,  vel  Summus  Sacerdos,  aut  aliquid  hujus- 
modi,  sed  tantum  Primce  Sedis  Episcopus ;   Universalis  autem, 

^  Annot.  in  cap.  v.  Concil.  Constant  '  [Originally  written,  *  in  the  Coun- 

edit.  Venetiis,  1585.    Surius  in  Concil.  cil  of  Carthage,'  in  A.'] 

Chalced.  Can.  28.  [See  note  K.]  «^  Cone.  Afric.  Can.  92.     [See  note 

^  ['  the  First'  added  above  the  line.]  M.] 

*  Concil.    Afric.   per   Surium.   cap.  ^  Distinct.  99.  Primae.  [See note  N.j 
101.  [See  note  L.] 


326  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  nee  eiiam  Romanus  pontifex  appelletur.    It  is  strange  to  con- 

'- —  sider  how  the  bishops  of  Rome  were  vexed  with  this  council, 

and  how  from  time  to  time  they  sought  to  discredit  it ;  as 
also  what  shifts  and  devices  their  late  proctors*  have  found 
out  to  the  same  purpose ;  but  all  in  vain,  for  the  truth  of  that 
whole  action  is  so  manifest  as  it  cannot  be  suppressed  by  any 
such  shifts  or  practices  whatsoever. 

PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVERALL. 


CHAP.  IV.  285 

Although  the  said  council  of  Africk  troubled  the  bishops  of 
Rome,  as  is  above  mentioned,  yet  shortly  after  some  other  new 
occasions  happened  which  stung  them  more  sharply.  For 
about  the  year  451,  when  the  city  of  Constantinople  was 
grown  to  be  in  very  great  honour,  it  seemed  good  to  the 
Fathers  of  the  Greek  church  and  others  assembled  in  the 
general  council  holden  at  Chalcedon,  to  make  this  canon 
following^  :  '  The  ancient  Fathers  did  justly  grant  privileges 
to  the  throne  of  Old  Rome,  because  that  city  bare  then  the 
chief  sway ;  and  with  the  same  reason  one  hundred  and  fifty 
godly  bishops  being  moved,  did  grant  equal  privileges  to 
the  throne  of  New  Rome,  rightly^  judging  that  the  city 
of  Constantinople,  which  was  then  honoured  with  the  em- 
pire and  senate,  should  enjoy  equal  privileges  with  Old 
Rome ;  and  that  in  matters  ecclesiastical  she  ought  to  be  ex- 
tolled and  magnified  as  well  as  Rome,  being  the  next  after 
her.'  Against  this  canon ""  pope  Leo  stormed  exceedingly, 
and  the  whole  council  itself,  in  respect  of  the  said  canon,  is 
of  later  years  sought  to  be  discredited. 

But  the  great  and  main  quarrel  betwixt  New  Rome  and 

'  Praefat.  in  Concil.  Afric.  vel  Car-  28.     [See  note  P.] 

thag.  6.  in  Concil.  edit.  Venetiis.  1585.  ^  [The  word  'rightly'  is  added  above 

Sander,   de  Visib.   Monarch.,  lib.   vii.  the  line  by  a  different  scribe.] 

Turrian.  lib.  iii.  pro  Epistolis  Pontif.  "  Surius  in  Can.  28.  Concil.  Chal- 

[See  note  O.]  ced.     [See  note  Q.] 

*  Concil.  Chalced.  per  Surium  Can. 


227 

Old  Rome  began  about  the  year  586,  when,  John  the  patri-  BOOK 
arch  of  Constantinople,  not  contenting  himself  to  have  equal  — — 
privileges  with  the  bishops  of  Rome,  would  needs  be  accounted 
the  universal  bishop";  which  challenge  did  the  rather  move 
the  bishops  of  Rome,  because  they  found  that  Mauricius  the 
emperor  inclined  greatly  to  his  desire.  Whereupon  Pelagius 
the  Second,  and  after  him  Gregorius  the  First,  as  fearing  the 
issue  that  might  ensue  of  that  contention  to  the  great  preju- 
286  dice  of  the  church  of  Rome,  they  blew  successively  both  of 
them  a  hasty  retreat,  and  pretended  very  earnestly  that  it 
was  utterly  unlawful  for  any  bishop  to  seek  so  great  an  au- 
thority over  all  other  bishops  and  churches.  And  first  Pela- 
gius, opposing  himself  against  the  said  John,  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  wrote  thus  to  certain  bishops :  '  Let  none  of 
the  patriarchs  ever  use  this  so  profane  a  word ;  for  if  the  chief 
patriarch  be  called  universal,  the  name  of  the  other  patriarchs 
is  derogated  from  them ;  but  far  be  it  from  the  mind  of 
every  faithful  man  so  much  as  to  have  a  will  to  challenge  that 
to  himself  whereby  he  may  seem,  in  any  respect,  how  little 
soever,  to  diminish  the  honour  of  the  rest  of  his  brethren".' 
But  Gregory  in  this  point  exceedethP.  He  telleth  Mauricius 
the  emperor  and  others,  in  sundry  of  his  epistles,  '  that  it  is 
against  the  statutes  of  the  Gospel  for  any  man  to  take  upon 
him  to  be  called  universal  bishop ;  that  no  bishop  of  Rome 
did  ever  admit  of  that  name  of  singularity  and  profane  title 'J ; 
that  John  his  endeavour  therein  was  an  argument  that  the 
times  of  Antichrist  drew  near ;  that  the  king  of  pride  was  at 
hand,  and  that  an  army  of  priests  was  prepared  for  him.' 
And  thus  he  concludeth  :  '  I  do  confidently  affirm  that  who- 
soever calleth  himself  universal  bishop,  or  desireth  so  to  be 
called,  he  doth  in  his  pride  make  way  for  Antichrist  ^'  After 
Gregory  succeeded  Sabinianus,  who  had  so  hard  a  conceit  of 
Gregory,  his  predecessor,  that  he  was  purposed  to  have  burnt 
his  books,  rather,  as  we  suppose,  because  he  had  written  so 
much  against  the  title  of  universal  bishop,  than  for  either  of 

"  [In    the    margin    of    A.   is    the  p  Greg.,  lih.  iv.  Epist.  32.  Ibid.  Ep. 

following     cancelled      memorandum:  36.38.     [See  note  S."] 

*  QuiEre  an  hie  titulus  datus  sit  Joanni  •»  Ibid.  Ep.  36.  Ibid.  Ep.  38.     [See 

in  Synodo.']  note  T.] 

"  1  Eplst.  Pelag.  II.  torn.  ii.  Concil.  •  Id.  lib.  vi.  Ep.  30.  ad  Mauricium. 

[See  note  R.]  [See  note  U.] 

q2 


228  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  the  conjectures  which  Platina  mentioneth^    But  the  issue  of 

III  • 
■ —  the  said  contention  was  this ;   Mauricius  the  emperor  being 


slain  by  Phocas,  his  servant,  and  Phocas  himself  having  got- 
ten the  empire,  Boniface  the  Third  prevailed  so  far  with  him, 
after  much  and  great  opposition,  as  the  emperor  gave  order 
that  the  church  of  Rome  should  be  called  and  accounted, 
caput  omnium  ecclesiarum^.  Which  another"  man  of  great 
account  amongst  them  in  these  days  reporteth  after  this  sort.  287 
'  The  contention  betwixt  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople  and 
the  bishop  of  Bome,  for  the  primacy,  was  again  determined 
by  Phocas  the  emperor  pronouncing  out  of  the  old  councils 
and  Fathers  that  the  church  of  Borne  should  be  the  head  of 
all  churches.'  For  his  '  again'  he  might  well  have  left  it  out, 
as  also  his  phrases  of  councils  and  Fathers ;  and  therefore  we 
prefer  in  this  point^  Platina  before  him,  who  making  neither 
mention  of  councils  nor  Fathers,  dealeth  more  truly,  and 
saith  that  the  church  of  Constantinople,  sibi  vendicare  cona- 
batur,  that  place  which  Boniface  obtainedy  from  the  emperor 
Phocas  j  and  that  the  same  was  obtained  upon  these  grounds, 
viz.  'that  whereas  the  bishop  of  Constantinople  insisted,  eb 
loci  primam  sedem  esse  debere  ubi  imperii  capiat  esset ;  it  was 
answered  by  the  bishop  of  Bome  and  his  agents,  that  Con- 
stantinople was  but  a  colony  deduced  out  of  the  city  of  Bome, 
and  therefore  that  the  city  of  Bome  ought  still  to  be  ac- 
counted caput  imperii ;  that  the  Grecians  themselves  in  their 
letters  termed  their  prince  the  emperor  of  the  Bomans,  and 
that  the  citizens  of  Constantinople  were  called,  not  Grecians, 
but  Bomans.'  Indeed  Platina  further  saith,  being  peradven- 
ture  of  our  mind,  that  he  will  omit  how  the  keys  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  were  given  to  St.  Peter,  and  so  to  the  Boman 
bishops,  his  successors,  and  not  to  the  bishops  of  Constanti- 
nople ;  and  we  likewise,  following  his  example,  as  a  thing 
impertinent  to  our  purpose,  will  here  omit  the  same.  Only 
we  do  observe  that  the  contention  betwixt  the  bishop  of 
Bome  and  the  bishop  of  Constantinople  was  de  primatu ;  and 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome  obtained  that  place  by  Phocas  his 
means,  which  the  bishop  of  Constantinople  did  challenge  to 

•  Plat,  in  Vit.  Sabin.  I.     [See  note  III.   [See  note  X.] 

v.]  *  Platin.  in  Bonifac,  III.    [See  note 

t  PlatdeBonifac,  III.  [See note  W.]  Y.] 

"  Genebrard.   Chronol.   de   Bonifac.  ^  [Originally, '  had  obtained,'  in  J.] 


229 

himself.     Whereupon  we  offer  to  men's  considerations  these  BOOK 


two  arguments  :  Whosoever  taketh  upon  him  that  primacy, 
or  place  in  the  Church,  which  John,  the  bishop  of  Constanti- 
nople, did  challenge  to  himself,  is  the  forerunner  of  Antichrist; 
288  but  the  bishops  of  Rome  do  take  upon  them  that  primacy 
and  place ;  ergo.  Again :  Those  priests  which  do  adhere  unto 
him  that  taketh  upon  him  that  place  and  primacy  which 
John,  the  bishop  of  Constantinople,  did  challenge  to  himself, 
are  an  host  prepared  for  the  king  of  pride ;  but  all  priests 
that  do  adhere  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  do  adhere  unto  him  that 
taketh  upon  him  that  primacy  and  place  which  John,  the 
bishop  of  Constantinople,  did  challenge  to  himself;  ergo. 
But  our  purpose  is  not  to  dispute^;  only  this  we  add,  that 
till  this  time  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  prevailed  so  far  with 
Phocas,  as  is  afore  mentioned,  his  predecessors,  notwithstand- 
ing their  great  authority,  after  Constantine's  reign  and  favour 
with  the  emperors  succeeding*,  they  behaved  themselves  duti- 
fully towards  them,  and  acknowledged  them  to  be  their  lords 
and  masters.  But  afterwards,  in  short  time,  they  left  those 
phrases,  and  began  to  call  the  emperors  their  sons.  To 
which  alteration  a  very  worthy  man^  taking  exception,  he  is 
answered  by  another  of  many  good  parts,  it  must  be  con- 
fessed, after  this  sort ;  '  St.  Gregory  might  call  Mauricius  his 
lord,  either  of  courtesy  or  of  custom ;  and  yet  our  holy  father, 
Pius  the  Fourth,  shall  not  be  bound  to  do  the  like,  in  con- 
sideration that  the  custom  hath  long  since  been  discontinued.' 

PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVERALLS 


in. 


289  CHAP.   V. 

Although  when  the  bishops  of  Rome,  after  much  oppo- 
sition, had  obtained  their  desires  for  their  primacy  before 

"  [Here  the  chapter  ended  origin  ally;  ^  Bishop    Jewel's    Defence  of,  his 

what  follows  is  inserted  in  A.  by  the  Apol.  Part  4.  Dr.  Harding,  ibid.    [See 

same  scribe  in  the  space  which  had  been  note  2  A.] 
left  between  the  chapters.]  "=  [The  *  placet  eis'  and  the  signature 

■  Innocent.  III.  Episc.Atinaccnsi  in  are  in  ^.  at  the  bottom  margin  of  the 

lib.  V.  Decret.  Constitut.      [See  note  page,  and  not  at  the  end  of  this  chap- 

Z-]  ter.] 


230 

BOOK  mentioned,  they  might  well  enough,   as  we  suppose,  have 
'- —  been  contented ;    yet  forasmuch  as   still  they  remained  in 


« 


greater  subjection  to  the  emperors  than  they  thought  was 
agreeable  with  their  greatness,  their  aspiring  mind  rested 
not  there,  but  began  shortly  after  to  cast  about  how  they 
might  in  their  places  be  independent  and  absolute.  For  the 
compassing  whereof  they  took  hold  of  every  occasion  that 
might  serve,  or  be  wrested  and  drawn  to  that  purpose.  At 
the  first  receiving  of  the  Gospel,  men  are  ever,  for  the  most 
part,  very  zealous  and  great  favourers  of  the  ministry.     In 

Acts  4.  34.  the  Apostles'  times  they  '  sold  their  lands  and  possessions, 
and  laid  the  price  of  them  at  the  Apostles'  feet.'     St.  Paul 

Gal.  4. 14,  was  received  by  the  Galatians  as  an  angel  of  God ;  yea,  as 
Jesus  Christ :  and  such  was  their  love  towards  him  that 
to  '  have  done  him  good  they  would  have  plucked  out  their 
eyes  and  given  them  unto  him.'  When  the  emperors  of 
Rome  became  Christians,  they  did  exceed  in  this  behalf, 
especially  towards  the  bishops  of  that  see,  bestowing  upon 
them  very  great  riches  and  ample  possessions.  Of  all  which 
zealous  disposition,  benefits  and  favours,  they  ever  made, 
above  all  other  bishops,  their  greatest  advantage,  by  employ- 
ing the  same  to  the  advancement  of  their  greatness.  Wherein 
they  were  furthermore  very  much  helped  and  furthered  by 
the  authority  which  the  emperors  gave  unto  them  in  tem- 
poral causes ;  holding  them  for  their  gravity,  learning,  and 
discretion,  very  meet  and  fit  persons,  in  their  own  absence 
from  Rome,  to  do  them  that  way  very  great  service. 

Besides,  if  we  shall  deal  sincerely  and  truly,  as  we  hold  290 
ourselves  always  bound,  and  more  strictly  in  a  cause  of  this 
importance,  we  must  needs  confess  that  it  hath  been  the 
manner  of  divines,  from  the  Apostles'  times  almost,  to  mag- 
nify and  extol  the  worthiness  and  excellency  of  their  own 
calling  j  which  was  a  very  commendable  and  necessary 
course  in  many,  the  ordinary  contempt  of  the  ministry  con- 
sidered, and  had  been  so  in  all  of  them,  if  they  had  not 
therewith  depressed  too  much  the  dignity  and  pre-eminence 
of  kings  and  princes.  Comparisons  in  such  cases  were**  ever 
worthily  held  to  be  odious.  Bishops  and  priests  might 
without  any  just  reprehension  have  been  resembled  to  gold, 

'*  [was.   ^.] 


overall's  convocation  book.  231  " 

to  the  sun,  and  to  what  else  is  excellent,  without  comparing  BOOK 
the  highest  magistrates,  under  God,  in  respect  of  themselves,  — LL^ — 
to  the  moon,  to  lead,  and  to  some  other  things  of  such  like 
base  estimation.  And  we  doubt  not  but  that  they  would 
have  refrained  from  such  comparisons,  if  they  could  have 
foreseen  how  the  bishops  of  Rome  would,  to  the  disgrace  and 
dishonour  of  civil  authority,  have  wrested  and  perverted 
them ;  notwithstanding  that  their  inferences  thereupon  have 
ever  had  more  show  and  probability  than  substance  and 
truth ;  except  we  shall  say  that  the  callings  of  schoolmasters 
and  physicians  are  in  dignity  to  be  preferred  before  all  other 
temporal  callings  because  the  end  of  the  one  is  the  instruct- 
ing of  men's  understandings,  and  of  the  other,  health ;  which 
either  ought  to  be,  or  are,  both  of  them  in  their  kinds,  of 
greater  estimation  than  any  other  things  whatsoever. 

We  shall  not  need  to  trouble  ourselves  with  the  citing  of 
any  authorities  to  prove  how  eagerly  the  bishops  of  Itome, 
especially  after  Boniface  the  Third  had  obtained  of  Phocas 
the  said  supremacy,  have  pressed  the  same  comparisons ;  it  is 
so  evident,  both  in  their  own  writings  and  likewise  generally 
in  all  their  treatises,  who  from  time  to  time  have  laboured 
with  all  their  force  and  might  to  advance,  above  all  other 
authority  upon  earth,  the  sovereignty  of  that  see. 

PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVERALL. 


291  CHAP.  VI. 

Albeit  the  former  occasions,  as  they  were  handled,  and 
particularly  the  device  last  before  specified,  wrought  very 
much  in  the  hearts  of  the  simpler  sort  to  the  debasing  of  the 
imperial  and  regal  authority  in  respect  of  the  spiritual,  and 
that  it  was  therefore  prosecuted  and  amphfied  with  all  the 
skill  and  rhetoric  that  could  be;  yet  there  was  another 
matter  which  troubled  the  bishops  of  Rome  exceedingly,  and 
never  gave  them  rest  until  they  had  prevailed  in  it,  as  if 


232 

BOOK  without  it  they  had  gained  little  by  their  primacy.  It  seemeth 
^^ —  that  Constantine  the  Great,,  when  he  left  Rome,  notwith- 
standing his  especial  benefits  and  favours  to  the  bishops  of 
that  see,  did  in  his  wisdom  think  it  fit  that  none  should  be 
advanced  to  that  bishoprick  without  the  emperor's  consent. 
For  the  better  manifestation  whereof  it  is  to  be  observed, 
that  whilst  the  bishops  of  Rome  were  labouring  so  earnestly 
for  their  supremacy  till  Phocas'  time,  the  city  of  Rome  had 
been  four  times  surprised  by  divers  barbarous  nations; 
anno  413^,  by  Alaricus,  the  second  king  of  the  Goths,  Inno- 
centius  the  First  being  then  bishop ;  anno  457,  by  Gensericus, 
the  leader  of  the  Vandals,  Leo  the  First  being  then  bishop ; 
anno  470,  or  thereabouts,  by  Odoacer,  Simplicius  being 
then  bishop ;  anno  493,  or  thereabouts,  by  Theodoricus  and 
the  East  Goths,  Gelasius  the  First  being  then  bishop;  and 
was  again  by  Belisarius,  the  captain  of  Justinian  the  em- 292 
peror,*  recovered  out  of  their  hands  about  the  year  537, 
Sylverius  being  then  bishop.  By  all  which  attempts  of  the 
said  barbarous  nations,  although  the  empire  received  great 
detriment,  yet  the  bishops  of  Rome  had  leisure  to  contend 
for  superiority;  because  the  said  barbarous  nations,  being 
Christians  and  very  superstitious,  did  sometimes  greatly 
honour  them,  and  rather  admired  their  pomp  and  state  than 
sought  any  ways  to  impeach  it.  Which  caused,  as  it  seem- 
eth, that  the  bishops  of  Rome,  at  the  last,  began  to  favour 
them  more  than  they  did  their  emperors.  Insomuch  as 
anno  536  the  said  Sylverius  obtained  that  bishoprick,  as  one 
noteth^,  Theodahato  Gothorum  rege  jubente ;  cum  antea  non 
regum  sed  imperatorum  autoritas  soleret  intervenirej  '  by  the 
commandment  of  Theodahatus ;  whereas  before,  in  the  choice 
of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  the  authority  of  the  emperors,  and 
not  of  those  kings,  had  been  usually  obtained.'  Whereupon 
when  Belisarius  had  recovered  the  city  from  the  Goths  s,  and 
was  informed  by  certain  sworn  witnesses  that  the  said  Syl- 
verius was  plotting  how  he  might  render  it  again  unto  the 
Goths,  he,  the  said  Behsarius,  removed  him  from  that  see. 


•  Genebrard.Chronol.  an.  413.   [See  2  C] 

note  2  B.]  ^  Id.  ibid,  ex  Anastas.  Procop.  de 

'  Alphons.  Ciacco.  de  .Vit,  et  Gest.  Bello  Goth.  lib.  i.  Evagr.  lib.  iv.  cap.  18. 

Roman,  in  Vita   Sylverii.     [See  note  [See  note  2D.] 


233 

and  placed  Vigilius   in   his  room.     Whereof  the  emperor  BOOK 

being  advertised^,  did  approve  greatly  that  which  Belisarius '— 

had  done,  and  took  a  strict  order  with  Vigilius  that  no 
bishop  of  E/ome  should  thenceforward  be  consecrated  until 
the  emperor  had  approved  of  him  and  confirmed  his  election, 
so  as  thereby  the  emperors,  having  then  their  residence 
at  Constantinople,  might  be  always  assured  of  the  qualities 
and  dispositions  of  the  new  bishops,  whose  authority  then 
began  to  be  great;  lest  otherwise  some  factious  person  or 
enemy  of  the  emperor's  being  advanced  to  that  see,  the  city 
of  Kome,  and  Italy  itself,  might  perhaps  by  his  means  revolt 
from  the  east  empire,  as  a  great  friend  to  Rome  hath  very 
293  well  observed ;  who  furthermore  addeth  thereunto  \  that  this 
custom  did  afterwards  continue  until  the  time  of  Benedict 
the  Second,  that  is,  for  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  ;  in  which 
space  Gregory  the  Great  and  Boniface  the  Third,  who  had 
prevailed  with  Phocas  for  the  supremacy  of  Rome,  and 
eighteen  bishops  more  successively  enjoyed  that  bishoprick. 

It  was  but  touched  before  how  in  the  time  of  Sylverius 
the  authority  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  was  grown  great,  whilst 
by  the  incursions  of  the  said  barbarous  nations  into  Italy  the 
power  of  the  emperors  in  this  west  part  of  the  world  was 
greatly  decayed.  And  although  Justinian  the  emperor  re- 
covered in  some  good  sort  the  former  estate  of  the  empire  in 
these  parts,  jet  not  many  years  after,  the  Lombards,  setting 
foot  into  Italy,  did  greatly  impair  the  same.  But  the  utter 
ruin  of  it  did  principally  proceed,  for  aught  we  find  to  the 
contrary,  from  the  bishops  of  Rome.  For  when  about  the 
year  686  the  emperor  Constantine  the  Fourth,  greatly  favour- 
ing Benedict  the  Second'^,  gave  the  clergy  and  people  of 
Rome  licence  to  choose  and  admit  from  that  time  forward 
their  bishops  without  any  further  expectation  of  the  emperor's 
authority  to  approve  and  confirm  the  same,  little  remember- 
ing the  wisdom  and  providence  of  Justinian ;  they,  the  said 
bishops,  grew  to  great  presumption  and  boldness  against 
their  succeeding  emperors;  until  by  their  means,  Rome, 
Italy,  and  the  western  parts  of  the  empire  were  utterly  cut 

•^  Onuphr.  in  Vita  Pelagii  II.    [See  ^  Platin.  in  VitA  Benedict.  II.    [See 

note  2  E.]  note  2  G.] 

'  Onuph.  ubi  supra.  [See  note  2  F.] 


234        overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  oif  from  the  east  empire ;  which  Justinian  and  his  successors, 
'- —  by  keeping  the  bishops  of  Rome  in  some  due  subjection 


through  their  authority  in  their  preferments  to  that  see,  did 
seek  to  have  prevented.  No  sooner  had  the  said  emperor 
given  the  bishops  of  Rome  this  immunity  and  freedom,  but, 
— to  omit  what  dangerous  quarrels  arose  amongst  the  citizens 
of  Rome  in  the  choice  of  their  bishops, — scarce  twenty  years 
were  passed  before  they  began  to  insult  greatly  over  the 
emperors.  It  is  noted  for  a  great  commendation  in  pope  294 
Constantino  the  First  ^,  because  he  was  the  first  that  durst 
take  upon  him  openly  to  resist  Philippicus,  the  next  emperor 
after  the  said  Justinian,  in  os,  '  to  his  face.'  But  the  opposi- 
tion which  Gregory  the  Second  made  against  Leo  the  Third, 
the  next  but  one  to  the  said  Philippicus,  is  indeed  very 
memorable.  He  proceeded  so  far  against  him  for  giving 
commandment  throughout  all  his  empire,  that,  for  the  avoid- 
ing of  idolatry,  images  should  be  removed  out  of  all  churches, 
as  by  his  letters  sent  abroad,  far  and  near"^,  he  procured  such 
passing  hatred  against  Leo,  especially  amongst  the  Italians, 
as  they  brake  out  in  divers  places  into  open  rebellion. 
Wherein  they  went  so  far,  that  every  city  and  town  rejected 
the  magistrates  appointed  by  the  emperor's  authority",  and 
created  magistrates  of  their  own  whom  they  called  Dukes; 
entering  into  a  course  to  have  abrogated  the  empire  of  Con- 
stantinople and  to  have  set  a  new  emperor  in  Italy.  From 
which  course  although  the  pope  dissuaded  them",  as  disliking, 
we  suppose,  to  have  an  emperor  so  near  him;  yet  he  took 
such  order  as  both  Rome  and  the  rest  of  the  Italians  with- 
drew from  that  time  forward  their  customs  and  tributes, 
which  had  beforetimes  been  paid  to  the  emperor ;  and  their 
rebellion  so  increased  every  day  against  him  that  the  Romans 
forsook  him  and  submitted  themselves  by  an  oath  to  the 
said  Gregory  the  Second p,  to  be  ordered  and  governed  by  him 
in  all  things.  Whereby  Rome  and  the  dukedom  thereof  was 
violently  taken  from  the  emperor  of  Constantinople  and 
bestowed  upon  the  bishop  of  Rome.     In  respect  of  which 

'  Onuphr.  in  Vita  Constantin.  I.  [See      note  2  J.] 
note  2  H.]  o  Papir,  Masson.lib.  iii.invit.Greg.II. 

'"  Sabellicus  Ennead.  8.  lib.  vii.  [See       Blondus,  ibid.    [See  note  2  K.] 
note  2  I.]                .  PAlphons.  Ciaccon.  inVit.  Gregor.II. 

"  Blondus  Decad.   1.    lib.   x.  [See      [See  note  2  L.] 


overall's  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  235 

most  irreligious  and  unbishoplike  proceedings,  the  patrons  of  book 
that  see  do  greatly  commend  him.     One  of  them  saith,  '  that '- — 


the  bishops  of  Rome  are  either  beholding  to  him,  or  to  none, 

for  their  principality^/     For,  as  he  in  the  same  place  further 

affirmeth,  he  made  his  successors  great  princes ;  the  beginning 

295  whereof  was  hard,  the  progress  more  easy,  and  the  event 

prosperous  and  happy.  Tantce  molis  erat  Romanam  condere  [Virg.^n, 
gentem;  It  was  a  matter  of  so  great  difficulty  to  erect  the  ^' 
papacy.  Indeed  it  is  behoveful  for  them  to  measure  the 
pope's  dealings  by  their  success  and  events,  for  otherwise  they 
were  in  themselves  very  abominable ;  every  pope  growing  still 
one  more  insolent  than  another,  as  appeared  by  the  practices 
of  Gregory  the  Third,  persisting  in  his  predecessor's  steps 
against  the  said  emperor,  and  of  Stephen  the  Second  against 
Constantine  the  son  of  Leo. 

Now  whilst  these  famous  popes  were  playing  their  parts  on 
the  one  side,  as  we  have  shewed,  against  the  emperors,  to 
withdraw  the  hearts  of  the  Italians  from  him,  the  Saracens 
were  as  busy  against  him  on  the  other  side;  which  might 
have  moved  their  holiness,  if  they  had  had  the  fear  of  God 
before  their  eyes,  rather  to  have  procured  some  assistance 
from  the  Italians  to  the  emperor  in  a  case  of  that  nature, 
than  to  have  drawn  his  own  subjects  from  him.  But  their 
course  was  bent  another  way.  For  the  Lombards  beginning 
to  trouble  Rome,  and  they  being  ashamed  to  crave  aid  from 
the  said  emperor  whom  they  had  so  abused,  they  left  their 
own  sovereigns,  under  pretence  that  in  regard  of  their  wars 
with  the  Saracens  they  were  not  able  to  assist  them,  and 
procured  assistance  from  France ;  first  by  Carolus  Martellus 
and  then  by  Pepin  his  son"",  the  said  Stephen  the  Second 
having  bound  the  said  Pepin,  as  it  seemeth,  by  an  oath,  that 
if  he  overcame  the  Lombards,  all  that  appertained  to  the 
exarchate  of  Ravenna  %  which  had  lately  been  the  emperor's, 
might  be  annexed  to  the  bishoprick  of  Rome;  which  was 
afterwards  by  him  performed  accordingly. 

Suitable  hereunto  were  the  proceedings  of  pope  Adrian 
the  First*,  who  being  again  troubled  with  the  Lombards, 

1  Papir.  Masson.  in  Vit.  Gregor.  II.  ■  Alphons.  Ciaccon.  inVit.  Steph.  III. 

[See  note  2  M.]  [See  note  2  O.j 

'  Platin.  in  Vit.  Steph.  II.   [See  note  '  Marian.  Scotus.  Herman.  Contract. 

2  N.]  Platin.  in  Adrian.  I.   [See  note  2  P.] 


236  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  obtained  help  from  Carolus  Magnus,  by  whose  coming  into 

' —  Italy  the  Lombards  were  shortly  subdued,  and  the  pope's  296 

estate  greatly  advanced;  but  the  emperor's  was  in  effect 
utterly  overthrown,  concerning  his  interest  and  authority 
which  he  had  before  in  those  parts.  For  the  said  Carolus 
having  vanquished  the  Lombards,  and  none  else  there  being 
able  to  resist  him,  he  caused  the  said  pope  to  anoint  his  son 
Pepin  king  of  Italy,  and  so  returned  into  France".  But  four 
years  after,  Leo  the  Third  being  pope,  and  afterwards  fallen 
into  so  great  hatred  amongst  the  Komans  as  he  hardly  escaped 
them  with  his  life ;  he,  the  said  Leo,  used  such  means  as  that 
he  brought  the  said  Charles  again  to  Rome,  before  whom  Leo 
purged  himself  by  his  oath  from  those  accusations  wherewith 
the  Romans  charged  him.  In  requital  whereof,  and  the 
rather,  because  at  that  time  Irene  the  empress  and  wife  of 
Leo  the  Fourth,  reigned  at  Constantinople  after  her  hus- 
band's death,  which  the  Romans  disliked;  the  said  Charles 
was  in  Rome  created  emperor  over  the  western  parts ;  which 
belonged  before  to  the  ancient  empire.  Touching  which 
point,  an  ancient  historiographer^  writeth  in  this  sort; 
'  The  Romans,  who  in  heart  were  long  before  fain  from  the 
emperor  of  Constantinople,  taking  this  occasion  and  oppor- 
tunity that  a  woman  had  gotten  the  dominion  over  them,  did 
with  one  general  consent  proclaim  king  Charles  for  their 
emperor,  and  crowning  him  by  the  hands  of  Leo  the  Third, 
saluted  him  as  Caesar  and  emperor  of  Rome.'  And  this 
was  the  fruit  of  the  exemption  which  was  granted  to  the 
bishops  of  Rome  by  the  emperor  Constantino  the  Fourth 
for  their  preferment  to  that  see  without  the  emperor's  appro- 
bation ;  Rome  and  Italy  are  cut  off  from  the  ancient  empire, 
a.  new  empire  is  erected  by  the  practices  and  treacheries 
principally  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  it  being  in  a  sort  neces- 
sary that  so  notable  a  treason  against  the  said  ancient  empire 
should  be  especially  effected  by  such  notorious  instruments. 

PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVERALL. 

«  Sigibert.  ann.  781.    Otho  Frising.      Leon.  III.  [See  note  2  Q.] 
lib.  V.   cap.   28.      Sigibert.   ann.    800.  *  Sigibert.  anno  801.'  [See  note  2  R.] 

Otho  Frising.  lib.  v.  cap.  30.  Platin.  in 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  237 


297  CHAP.  VII. 

Charles  the  Great  having  possessed  himself,  jure  bellij  of 
the  greatest  part  of  Italy,  and  made  his  son  king  thereof, 
although  he  bestowed  much  upon  the  church  of  Rome  and 
used  pope  Urban  very  honourably,  yet,  he  being  a  very  wise 
and  a  provident  prince,  could  not  be  ignorant  how  insolently 
the  bishops  of  Rome  had  behaved  themselves  towards  their 
former  emperors,  and  how  traitorously  they  had  long  sought 
to  make  them  odious  in  Italy  after  they  had  gotten  themselves 
to  be  released  from  the  emperor's  authority  in  their  advance- 
ment to  that  see.  That  he  might  therefore  prevent  the  like 
dangers  for  the  time  to  come,  and  secure  both  himself  and 
his  posterity  in  that  behalf,  he  so  used  the  matter  with  the 
said  Urban,  as  he  brought  the  popes  to  their  former  sub- 
jection. The  relation  whereof  is  thus  recorded  by  a  principal 
upholder  of  that  see.  '  Carolus  being  returned  to  Rome/ 
saith  he,  '  appointed  a  synod  there  with  pope  Adrian  in  the 
patriarchal  palace  of  Lateran;  which  synod  was  celebrated 
by  one  hundred  and  fifty-three  religious  bishops  and  abbots. 
At  what  time  Adrian  the  pope,  with  the  whole  synod,  de- 
livered or  yielded  to  Charles's  interest  and  power  of  choosing 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  of  ordering  the  apostolical  see. 
Moreover  he,  the  said  Adrian,  defined  that  all  the  archbishops 
and  bishops  through  all  particular  provinces  should  receive 
from  the  said  Charles  their  investiture ;  and  that  none  should 
be  consecrated  by  any,  except  he  were  first  commended  and 
invested  bishop  by  the  king,  under  pain  of  excommunica- 
tion V 

Howbeit^,  when  Charles  being  dead,  his  son  Ludovicus  was, 
as  it  seemeth,  so  wrought  upon  through  the  softness  of  his 

298  nature,  as  he  was  contented  that  the  Romans*  according  to 
their  own  judgment  should  create  and  consecrate  their  new 
bishop,  so  it  were  done  without  tumult  or  bribery ;  always 
provided  that  the  new  bishop  shoxild  advertise  him  by  his 
legates  as  touching  his  consecration,  and  conclude  a  peace 

y  Distinct.  63.  Adrianus.    [See  note      2  T.] 
2  S.]  '  Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vita  Pasch.  I. 

*  Platin.  in  Vit.  Pasch.  I.  [See  note      [See  note  2  U.] 


BOOK 

in. 


238  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  with  him ;  or,  as  another  saith  ^,  that  legates  should  be 
— ^H: —  directed  unto  the  emperor  and  to  his  successors,  kings  of 
France,  to  make  a  league  of  friendship,  love  and  peace,  be- 
twixt them  and  the  bishops  of  that  see.  With  this  order, 
though  it  tended  much  to  the  prejudice  of  the  empire,  the 
bishops  of  Rome  were  not  long  satisfied,  as  brooking  no  show 
of  any  superiority  over  them,  but  were  still  shifting,  as  they 
might,  to  cast  off  likewise  that  yoke;  which  Otho  the  First 
well  perceiving,  when  he  came  to  the  empire,  sought  to  re- 
form, as  knowing  how  dangerous  their  ambitious  humours 
were  to  his  estate,  by  causing  Leo  the  Eighth,  with  all  the 
clergy  and  people  of  Rome,  to  decree  in  a  synod  about  the 
year  964 :  '  That  he,  the  emperor,  and  his  successors, 
should  have  the  power  of  ordaining  the  bishops  of  Rome; 
that  if  any  should  attempt  aught  against  this  rule,  he  should 
be  subject  to  excommunication  ;  and  that  if  he  repented  not, 
then  he  should  be  punished  with  irrevocable  banishment,  or 
be  put  to  death  ^.'  Afterwards,  also  about  the  year  1046, 
Henry  the  Third,  finding  those  bishops  still  to  persist  in  their 
said  aspiring  course  of  exempting  themselves  from  the  em- 
peror's authority,  and  that  thereby  there  grew  divers  schisms 
and  quarrels  in  their  elections,  he  held  a  council  at  Sutrium^, 
not  far  from  Rome,  wherein  it  was  determined  that  the 
Romans  should  no  more  intermeddle  with  the  choice  of  their 
bishops,  but  that  the  same  should  be  always  referred  to  the 
emperor.  At  what  time  also,  the  emperor  made  the  Romans 
to  swear,  that  from  thenceforward  they  would  neither  choose 
nor  consecrate  any  pope,  but  such  a  one  as  he  should  tender 
unto  them. 

By  these  and  such  like  other  means,  from  the  time  of  299 
Charles  the  Great  hitherto,  for  about  the  space  of  236  years, 
the  emperors  kept  the  bishops  of  Rome  in  some  reasonable 
good  obedience  towards  them;  but  not  without  their  own 
great  trouble,  and  much  kicking  and  repining  by  those 
bishops  at  it,  as  growing  daily  worse  and  worse ;  insomuch 
as  there  being  sixty  of  them,  if  not  more,  who  succeeded  in 
that  see,  within  the  compass  of  the  years  before  mentioned, 

»»  Distinct  63.  Ego  Ludovicus.  [See      2  W.] 
note  2  v.]  •'  Sigebert.   Genebr.   Chronol.    [See 

•■■  Distinct.  63.  In  Synodo.  [See  note      note  2  X.] 


239 

about  fifty  of  them  did  so  degenerate  from  the  virtues  of  book 
their  predecessors,  as  a  great  friend  in  his  time  to  the  papacy — 


reporteth^,  that  they  rather  deserved  to  be  termed  apotactaci 
apostaticive,  potius  quam  apostoliciy  '  unruly,  or  renegates, 
than  apostolical  bishops/  The  last  of  which  number  was 
Leo  the  Ninth,  who  within  five  or  six  years  after  the  said 
council  of  Sutrium,  renounced  the  emperor's  favour,  whereby 
he  was  preferred  to  the  papacy,  being  persuaded  by  one 
Hildebrand  that  it  was  unlawful  per  manum  laicam  ^  to  take 
upon  him  that  government,  and  was  thereupon  again  chosen 
and  admitted  pope  by  the  Romans,  contrary  to  their  former 
oath  and  to  the  decree  of  the  said  council.  This  Hildebrand, 
being  a  man  both  of  a  great  wit  and  courage,  and  having  an 
eye  himself  unto  the  papacy,  made  his  way  in  that  behalf 
by  thrusting  five  or  six  bishops  successively  into  opposition 
against  the  emperor ;  of  purpose  that  if  it  were  his  fortune 
to  come  to  that  place,  he  might  find  the  ice  broken  by  them 
to  his  own  rebellion  and  most  traitorous  designments.  The 
said  Leo  became  a  warrior  and  general  of  the  field  against 
some  troublesome  persons  in  Italy  called  Normans,  by  Hilde- 
brand's  means,  as  it  seemeth,  Cujus  consiliis  et  nutu,  pontifi- 
catus  munus  perpetub  administravit^.  The  like  sway  he  also 
bare  with  pope  Nicholas  the  Second,  who  made  him  arch- 
deacon of  Rome,  in  requital  for  his  helping  of  him  to  the 
popedom;  and  by  whose  advice  the  said  Nicholas  held  a 
300  council  in  the  church  of  Lateran,  wherein  it  was  ordained, 
that  from  henceforth  the  bishops  of  Rome  should  be  chosen 
by  the  cardinals  with  approbation  of  the  clergy  and  people  of 
Rome  ^,  Also  the  said  Hildebrand  opposed  himself  against 
the  emperor,  and  prevailed  therein  for  Alexander  the  Second, 
the  emperor  having  appointed  Honorius  the  Second  to  that 
place;  which  Alexander,  so  advanced,  made  a  decree^,  that  no 
man  should  in  time  to  come  receive  any  ecclesiastical  living 
or  benefice  from  a  layman,  because  it  was  then  called  simony 
so  to  do.  And  thus  these  popes  by  Hildebrand's  instigation 
decreed  and  did  what  they  list,  to  the  great  prejudice  of  the 

«  Genebr.  ChronoL  Seculo  10.   [See  [See  note  3  A.] 
note  2  Y.]  ^  Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vit.  Nicol.  II. 

^  Otto  Prising,  lib.  vi.  cap.  33.  Platin.  Genebr.  Chronol.  [See  note  3  B.] 
in  Leo.  IX.    [See  note  2  Z.]  *  Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vit.  Alexand. 

f  Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vit.  Leon.  IX.  II.  Genebr.  Chronol.    [See  note  3  C] 


240 

BOOK  emperor  and  of  his  authority ;  the  same  being  now,  in  respect 
: —  of  former  times,  almost  at  the  last  cast. 

PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVERALL. 


CHAP.  VIII.  301 

It  was  great  policy  in  the  emperors,  as  we  have  shewed, 
to  do  what  they  could  for  the  maintenance  of  their  authority 
in  placing  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  and  in  bestowing  of  other 
bishopricks  and  abbacies  within  their  dominions;  but  such 
was  the  ignorance,  hypocrisy  and  superstition  of  those  times, 
so  far  spread  by  the  inferior  bishops  and  priests,  and  so 
rooted  every  where  in  men^s  hearts  by^  the  bishops  of  that 
see,  under  colour  of  religion  and  of  their  pretended  supre- 
macy derived  by  them  from  St.  Peter,  as  they  feared  not  to 
attempt  any  thing  against  any  whosoever,  so  the  same 
might  tend  to  the  advancement  of  their  own  authority. 
Again,  it  was  a  great  oversight  in  Charles  the  Great,  con- 
sidering his  wisdom  and  that  he  well  knew  the  proud  and 
aspiring  minds  of  those  bishops,  that  after  his  own  corona- 
tion at  Rome  by  Leo  the  Third,  he  did  not  provide  for  the 
benefit  of  his  successors,  that  none  of  them  after  that  time 
should  ever  be  crowned  there  or  by  the  bishop  of  that  place. 
For  that  slip  and  omission,  being  not  well  looked  to  and 
reformed  by  any  that  did  succeed  him,  became  at  the  last  the 
great  bane  of  the  empire.  Besides,  the  state  of  the  emperors 
shortly  after  the  days  of  the  said  Charles,  did  very  greatly 
decay ;  insomuch  as  within  about  sixty  years,  Ludovicus  the 
Second  had  but  the  ninth  part  of  the  empire^,  the  rest  being 
diversely  and  by  sundry  distractions  and  divisions  rent  and 
drawn  from  it. 

Which  weakness  of  the  empire'  being  throughly  known  to 
the  bishops  of  Rome,  and  it  discerned  by  them  to  decrease 
more  and  more,  they  grew  more  insolent  than  ever  they  were, 

k  [as  the  bishops.  A.}  tefrid.  Viterbiens.    Chronol.   part.   17. 

'  Otho  Prising,  lib.  vi.  cap.  1.    Go-       [See  note  3D.] 


overall's  C0NV0CA.TION  BOOK.  241 

302  and  began  to  insist  upon  their  preeminence  and  great  supe-  book 

riority  over  the  emperors ;  becanse,  forsooth,  they  received  at — 

their  hands  the  diadem  and  crown  imperial.     These  things 

will  appear  manifestly  by  the  proceedings  of  those  succeeding 
bishops  if  we  shall  begin  with  Hildebrand  before  mentioned, 
who  after  he  had  procured  six  bishops  of  Rome  to  be  poisoned 
by  one  Brazutus,  as  many  thought,  was,  upon  the  death  of 
Alexander  the  Second,  anno  1073,  or  thereabouts,  made  pope 
himself  and  termed  Gregory  the  Seventh,  with  the  consent  of 
Henry  the  Fourth  then  emperor,  as  some  say,  without  it, 
say  others"'.  But  whether  with  it  or  without  it,  when  he 
had  gotten  that  place,  so  long  by  him  expected,  he  ruffled 
and  bestirred  himself  very  notably  in  it. 

About  that  time  there  was  a  great  rebellion  against  the  em- 
peror in  Germany  by  the  Saxons ;  who  very  well  knowing  the 
pride  and  violent  disposition  of  the  pope  against  the  emperor, 
and  how  apt  he  would  be  to  take  any  occasion  that  might 
tend  to  his  own  glory  and  to  the  honour  of  his  place,  desired 
his  assistance,  depraved  the  emperor  very  shamefully;  and 
the  rather  to  allure  the  pope  unto  them,  told  him  by  their 
agents  that  the  empire  was  but  beneficium  urbis ;  and  there- 
upon moved  him  that  he  and  the  people  of  Rome  would 
together  with  them  administer  the  empire,  and  take  order 
by  a  decree  of  council  and  agreement  of  princes,  who  should 
be  emperor.  Grata  admodum  Gregorio  isthcec  fuere"^  ;  '  These 
things  pleased  Gregory  exceedingly,^  as  a  friend  to  Rome 
affirmeth.  He  thought  that  in  such  a  whirling  of  things  he 
was  not  to  sit  idle,  as  being  persuaded  that  a  fit  time  was 
come  when  he  might  free  the  bishops  of  Rome  from  servitude, 
shake  off  the  yoke  of  the  emperor,  his  abilities  being  dimi- 
nished, abrogate  his  authority,  lawfully  translate  the  whole 
power  to  himself,  and  so  establish  the  pontifical  principality. 
And  nothing  seemed  more  glorious  for  him,  than,  fear  being 

303  taken  away,  to  stand  in  dread  of  no  mortal  man  and  to  enjoy 
the  liberty  of  the  Church  as  he  list  himself;  there  being  an 
emperor  whose  arms  and  force  were  not  to  be  feared,  as  who 

"»  Benno  Cardinal  in  Vita  Hildebr.  Reb.  German.    [See  note  3  E.] 

Balaeus   in   Greg.  VII.     Functius   in  "  Aventin.  Annal.,  lib.  v.    [See  note 

Comment.  Chronolog.  lib.  X.    Platin.  in  3  F.] 
Greg.   VII.    Lamb.    Schafnaburg.    de 


243  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  did  reign  but  at  the  pleasure  of  the  bishop  of  Rome.    Which. 

'■ —  points  thus  debated  with  himself  and  probably  resolved,  he 

joined  friendship  with  the  said  rebels  and  traitors,  promising 
them  his  best  assistance  agreeably  to  their  own  desires ;  and 
thereupon  being  furthermore  strengthened  by  the  amity 
which  he  likewise  had  entertained  with  certain  other  rebels 
in  Italy,  and  by  the  purse  of  a  great  lady  in  that  country, 
one  Machtilda,  his  concubine",  as  it  was  supposed,  he  fol- 
lowing the  traitorous  humours  stirred  up  by  himself  and 
maintained  a  long  time  in  sundry  of  his  predecessors,  did 
prosecute  the  emperor  with  admirable  malice,  pride  and  con- 
tempt, because  he  opposed  himself  in  his  own  right  and  for 
his  own  defence  against  him.  Which  the  pope  took  in  such 
scorn  as  he  cursed  him  by  his  excommunication  p,  released 
his  subjects  from  their  oaths  of  allegiance,  and  stirred  them 
up  by  all  the  means  he  could  to  take  arms  and  to  enter  into  any 
wicked  practices  that  might  tend  to  the  emperor's  overthrow. 
Noluit  enim,  etc.,  Tor  he  would  not  endure  it,'  as  one 
saith^,  ^  that  his  consent  should  be  required  in  the  election 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  nor  that  the  emperor  according  to 
his  will  should  have  the  bestowing  of  the  bishopricks  that 
were  included  within  the  limits  of  the  empire.' 

Surely  it  might  have  pleased  him  to  have  endured  both 
the  one  and  the  other,  as  sundry  popes,  his  equals,  had  done 
before  him.  And  howsoever  this  attempt  of  Gregory  is 
eagerly  maintained  in  these  days  and  held  to  be  apostolical, 
yet  then  it  seemed  very  strange  to  many.  Thereof  an 
ancient  historiographer  writeth  in  this  sorf.  Lego  et  relego 
Romanorum  regum  et  imperatorum  gesta,  etc. ;  ^  I  read  over 
and  over  again  the  acts  of  the  Roman  kings  and  emperors, 
but  can  find  in  no  place  that  any  of  them  before  Henry  the  304 
Fourth  was^  ever  excommunicated  by  the  bishop  of  Rome  or 
deprived  of  his  kingdom.'  And  again* :  ^  The  empire  was 
the  more  vehemently  moved  with  indignation  through  the 
novelty  of  this  attempt,  because  such  a  sentence  against  the 
emperor  of  Rome  was  never  heard  of  before  those  times.' 

"  Lamb.   Schafnaburg.  anno   1077.  note  3  K.] 

[See  note  3  G.]  ■  [was  excommunicated.  D.] 

P  Platin.  in  "Greg.  VII.  Abbas  Urs-  *  Otho  Frising.  de  Gestis  Fred.,  lib.  i. 

pergen.  [See  note  3  H.]  cap.  1.    Sigibert.  in  anno  1088.    Vin- 

"i  Genebr.  Chronol.  [See  note  3  I.]  cent,  in  Spec.  Hist,  lib.  xxv.  ca.  84. 

'  Otho  Frising.,  lib.vi.  cap.  35.  [See  [See  note  3  L.] 


il 


243 

And  another  more  ancient  than  the  former,  and  almost  of  B  o  o  K 

.        Ill 
eight  hundred  years  standing,  doth  not  only  term  the  said — • 

fact  of  the  pope,  a  novelty,  but  saith  in  effect  that  it  was  an 
heresy.  These  are  his  words :  '  Surely  this  novelty,  I  will 
not  call  it  heresy,  was  never  before  heard  of  in  the  world, 
viz.  that  priests  should  teach  the  people  that  they  owe  no 
subjection  unto  evil  kings;  and  that,  notwithstanding  they 
have  taken  an  oath  of  fidelity  unto  them,  yet  they  owe  them 
no  fidelity,  nor  are  to  be  accounted  perjured  that  violate  the 
said  oath ;  nay,  that  if  any  obey  their  king  in  that  case,  he 
shall  be  held  for  an  excommunicate  person;  and  he  that 
attempteth  any  thing  against  such  a  king,  shall  be  absolved 
both  from  the  offence  of  injustice  and  of  perjury/ 

To  this  heretical  novelty  and  most  insolent  attempt,  which 
since  hath  had  many  false  colours  cast  over  if^,  to  cover  the 
lewdness  and  deformity  of  it,  we  might  add  the  said  pope^s 
very  admirable  pride  in  permitting  the  said  emperor,  when 
he  came  unto  him  to  be  absolved  from  the  said  excommuni- 
cation, to  stand  bare-footed  in  the  frost  and  snow,  three  days 
at  his  gates.  But  that  which  ensued  this  novelty  or  heresy, 
this  unpriestly  and  inhuman  dealing  with  so  great  a  person, 
is  most  remarkable  above  all  the  rest,  viz.  how  he  wound 
himself,  like  a  cunning  serpent,  into  the  interest  of  the 
empire,  and  upon  a  slight  occasion.  The  said  rebels  of 
Germany  in  their  fury  against  the  emperor  having  suggested 
unto  him  that  the  empire  was  a  benefit  belonging  to  the  city 
of  Rome'^,  to  be  bestowed  where  she  thought  fit;  although 
305  they  added  therewith  that  the  same  was  to  be  done  by  the 
bishop  and  by  the  people  of  Rome  with  the  consent  of  other 
princes ;  yet  he,  finding  what  would  serve  his  turn  and  was 
most  available  to  his  own  designment,  did  afterwards,  of  him- 
self and  by  his  own  authority,  take  upon  him  to  dispose  of 
the  empire,  as  being  void,  by  virtue  of  a  second  excommuni- 
cation, and  did  accordingly  send  a  crown  of  gold  to  Rodulphus 
duke  of  Suevia,  now  also  grown  a  traitor,  with  this  inscrip- 
tion: 

Petra  dedit  Petro,  Petrus  diadema  Rodolpho  ^  ; 

"  Abbas  Urspergens.  Lamb.  Schaf-  3  N.] 

naburg.  anno  1077.  Plat,  in  Greg.  VII.  ^  Aventin.  Annal.,  lib.  v.  Matth.  Paris. 

[See  note  3  M.]  in  Gulielmo  I.  Paul  Langius,  ann.  1078. 

»  Aventin.  Annal.,  lib.  v.    [See  note  [See  note  3  0.] 

r2 


244 

book'  Christ  gave  St.  Peter  authority  to  make  emperors,  and  I,  his 

: —  successor,  do  thereupon  send  you  this  crown,  and  by  my 

authority  from  St.  Peter,  do  give  you  the  empire.' 

It  is  plain  and  evident  that  many  emperors  in  former  ages 
bestowed  the  papacy,  and  sometimes  took  it  from  one  and 
gave  it  to  another ;  but  that  ever  pope  there,  before  this  man, 
did  so  dispose  of  the  empire,  we  do  not  find  it  in  any 
approved  author.  Neither  can  we  conceive  or  easily  believe, 
that  Christ  ever  gave  St.  Peter  any  such  authority  as  is  here 
dreamed  of.  Only  we  observe,  by  the  report  of  one  %  no  pro- 
testant,  that  Gregory,  to  justify  and  colour  his  said  presump- 
tion, bragged  above  measure  that  the  West  Empire  was  his ; 
that  all  power  was  in  himself  ^ ;  that  he  was  both  bishop  and 
emperor,  Christ  having  imposed  upon  him  those  two  persons ; 
that  he  had  no  equal,  and  much  less  any  superior;  that  he 
might  take  all  right  and  honour  from  other  men,  and  transfer 
the  same  unto  himself;  and  do  much  more  than  here  we  will 
mention.  But  touching  any  proof  for  all  these  great  pre- 
rogatives, we  find  none,  except  this  will  serve  his  turn,  that 
St.  Peter  received  power  to  bind  and  loose,  which  we  hold 
insufiicient,  notwithstanding  that  the  papists  now-a-days  do 
allow  them  all,  and  admire  him  for  it. 

It  hath  been  a  usual  custom  for  the  pope's  friends  to  extol  306 
those  bishops  of  Rome  most  who  shewed  themselves,  whilst 
they  lived,  the  greatest  practitioners  and  traitors  against  the 
emperors.  Agreeably  whereunto  one  saith  of  him  ^,  that  he 
was  a  man  worthy  of  the  pontificalship,  because  he  depressed 
the  insolency  of  politics,  terrified  monarchs  with  the  glory  of 
his  name  and  zeal,  and  delivered  the  Church  from  the  cap- 
tivity and  servitude  which  it  endured  under  princes;  and 
that,  of  aU  the  bishops  of  Rome,  he  was  one  of  chief  zeal  and 
authority,  and  a  man  vere  apostolicus^  Hruly  apostolic,'  and 
most  to  be  praised.  Proceres  et  populum  Sacramento  prcsstito 
sancte  solvit,  et,  ut  Rodolpho  adhcBveant,  sanctius  imperat ;  '  he 
did  godly  absolve  the  noblemen  and  people  from  their  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  emperor,  and  did  more  holily  command 
them  not  to  obey  him.'     What  was  thought  long  since  of 

'■  Aventin.  Annal.,  lib.  v.    [See  note      power  was  in  himself.'] 
3  P.]  "    Genebrard.    Chronol.     [See   note 

*    [Z).    omits   the   clause,  *  that   all      3  Q.] 


245 

these  so  godly  and  holy  practices  we  have  above  touched ;  b  o  o  K 
and  we  must  also  of  necessity  confess  that  to  be  true  which  ^^^- 
this  author  and  his  fellows  do  write,  of  Gregory's  greatness. 
For  it  is  further  recorded  of  him*^,  that  he  did  first  erect 
imperium  pontificium,  '  the  papal  empire/  But  touching  his 
virtues,,  if  an  ancient  cardinal,  that  wrote  his  life,  did  know 
him,  there  is  no  cause  why  any  man  should  be  in  love  with 
them.  And  as  concerning  this  new  and  before  unheard-of 
pontifical  empire,  if  we  may  believe  another  of  their  own 
authors'^,  it  brought  with  it  into  the  west  empire,  wars, 
bloodshed,  homicide,  parricide,  hatred,  whoredom,  theft, 
sacrilege,  dissension  and  sedition,  both  civil  and  domestical, 
corruption  of  the  Scriptures,  false  and  sycophantical  inter- 
pretations, with  many  more  mischiefs  there  by  him  men- 
tioned ;  and  yet,  saith  he,  Gregory's  successors  did  uphold  it 
by  the  space  of  foiu*  hundred  and  fifty  years,  invito  mundo, 
invitis  imperatoribuSj  '  in  spite  of  the  world  and  of  the 
307  emperors,'  and  thereby  drew  both  heaven  and  hell  into  their 
subjection  and  servitude.  Again  ^;  ^  In  former  times,  God, 
as  a  most  indulgent  father,  did  often  chastise  the  western 
Christians  by  Saxons,  Huns,  Normans,  Venetians,  Lombards 
and  Hungarians,  men  dififering  from  us  in  religion ;  but  now, 
as  if  God  were  become  an  angry  father  towards  us,  and  we 
were  neglected  and  disinherited  by  Him,  we  have,  for  above 
four  hundred  years,  tyrannised  amongst  ourselves,  worse  than 
Turks;  we  deceive,  we  circumvent,  we  kill,  we  turn  our 
weapons  into  our  own  bowels,  we  are  left  to  our  own  lust,  we 
live  as  we  list,  we  behave  ourselves  proudly,  covetously,  without 
punishment,  and  we  are  not  ashamed  to  give  God  the  lie.' 

PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVERALL. 


*=  Aventin.  Annal.,  lib.  v.  Benuo  Car-  ^  Aventin.  ubi  supri.  [See  note  3  S.J 

dinalis.   [See  note  3  R.]  «  Ubi  suprft.  [See  note  3  T.] 


BOOK 
III, 


246 


CHAP.  IX.  308 

It  were  impertinent  to  our  purpose,  to  enter  into  any  par- 
ticular relation  of  the  great  stirs  and  troubles  which,  through 
the  pride  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  after  Gregory  the  Seventh^s 
time,  were  moved  throughout  all  Christendom  during  the  said 
term  above  mentioned  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  years,  whilst 
the  emperors  with  their  adherents  endeavoured  still  to  have 
retained  their  ancient  authority,  both  in  the  choice  of  the 
said  bishops  and  of  bestowing  of  other  ecclesiastical  prefer- 
ments in  the  empire,  which  the  popes  with  their  friends  did 
withstand  with  all  their  might  and  possible  means  and 
practices  that  they  could  devise  and  put  in  execution  by  their 
excommunications  and  stirring  up  the  emperors'  subjects  to 
rebel  against  them.  In  which  garboils  and  bloody  oppo- 
sitions when  the  emperors  prevailed,  the  popes  were  deposed 
and  others  set  up  in  their  rooms ;  betwixt  whom,  the  parties 
displaced,  to  recover  their  dignity,  and  the  others,  possessed 
of  it,  to  retain  it,  no  cruelty  or  cunning  stratagems  were 
omitted.  And  on  the  other  side,  when  the  popes  got  the 
upper  hand  of  the  emperors,  for  the  most  part  by  treason  and 
rebellion,  and  always  by  constraint  and  violent  usurpation, 
they  did  not  spare  to  use  them  most  dishonourably,  and  with 
all  the  reproach  and  contempt  that  might  be  well  devised. 
Some  examples  whereof  may  be  these. 

'V\Tiereas  before  pope  Paschal  the  Second  his  time,  the 
former  bishops  of  Rome  were  accustomed  to  add  the  years  of 
the  emperors  to  their  bulls,  epistles,  and  libels,  he,  the  said 
Paschal,  a  little  after  Gregory  the  Seventh's  days,  altered  that 
course^,  and  withdrawing  the  years  of  the  emperor  Henry  309 
the  Fifth,  whom  he  had  otherwise  greatly  vexed,  added  the 
number  of  his  own  papacy ;  which  was  a  very  insolent  and  a 
proud  attempt,  and  yet  ever  since,  for  aught  we  remember, 
the  same  hath  still  been  continued  by  all  his  successors, 
Innocentius  the  Seconds,  having  brought  Lotharius  the  em- 
peror to  some  dishonourable  compacts  and  conditions  before 
lie  would  crown  him,  caused  the  story  thereof,  not  without  a 

'  Aventin.,  lib.  vi.  [See  note  3  U.]         cap.  10.  Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vita  In- 
8^  Radevicus  de  Gestis.  Feder,,  lib.  i.      nocentii  II.   [See  note  3  V.] 


247 

great  blemish  to  the  imperial  majesty,  to  be  painted  on  the  BOOK 
wall  of  his  palace,  with  these  two  reproachful  verses  under  it :  — ^^i — 

Rex  venit  ante  fores,  jurans  prius  Urbis  honores; 
Post  homo  fit  papae  ;  sumit,  quo  dante,  coronam. 

Alexander  the  Third  ^,  when  Frederick  the  emperor  was 
driven  through  rebellion  of  his  subjects  to  come  unto  him  for 
his  absolution,  set  his  foot  upon  his  neck,  and  applied  these 
words  of  the  Psalm  unto  himself;  Super  aspidem  et  basiliscum  [Ps.9i.i3.] 
ambulabis,  et  conculcabis  leonem  et  draconem.  It  is  reported 
of  Ccelestinus  the  Third,  that  with  his  feet  he  set  the  crown 
upon  the  head  of  Henry  the  Sixth,  and  with  one  of  them 
struck  it  off  again ;  shewing  thereby  that  he  could  make  and 
unmake  emperors  at  his  pleasure.  But  we  will  omit  these 
insolent  facts,  as  also  the  great  and  dishonourable  servitude 
whereunto  by  extremity  they  brought  the  emperors,  and 
whereof  the  pope's  Records  and  Books  do  make  mention  ^ ; 
as  of  carrying  up  their  first  dish,  giving  of  them  water^ 
bearing  up  their  trains,  leading  their  horses,  holding  their 
stirrup,  and  kissing  their  feet;  and  will  apply  ourselves  to 
the  consideration  of  their  divinity,  how  they  have  dealt  with 
the  Scriptures  to  uphold  these  presumptions,  and  apostatical, 
and  no  way  apostolical,  seditions,  rebellions,  murders  and 
treasons.  One  of  their  own  friends  observing,  how  shortly 
310  after  Gregory  the  Seventh  his  time,  his  successors,  by  his 
example,  behaved  themselves  in  this  behalf,  writeth  thus  ^  :■ 
*  The  most  holy  philosophy  delivered  from  heaven  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  they  make  apt  or  fit  to  their  own  conditions ;  by 
their  interpretations  they  compel  it  to  serve  their  ambition ; 
the  determinations  and  decrees  of  Christ  they  will  not  keep, 
but  make  them  to  serve  their  own  humours.'  We  have 
shewed  before  how  by  sundry  councils  it  was  decreed  that 
the  emperors  should  have  the  investing  of  bishops  within 
their  own  dominions ;  and  Paschal  the  Second  himself  yielded 
as  much  to  Henry  the  Fifth  *,  being  then  present ;  but  after 
his  departure  from  Rome  the  case  was  altered,  for  then  he 
could  affirm  with  show  of  great  devotion,  that  such  a  privilege 

^  Carioii.  Chron.,  lib.  iv.    Alphons.  Ceremoniale  Rom.,   lib.  i.    [See   note 

Ciaccon.  in  Vita  Alexand.  HI.   Genebr.  3  X.] 

Chronol.  Ranulplms  in  Polychron.,  lib.  ''  Aventin.,  lib.  vi.   [See  note  3  Y.] 

vii.   [See  note  3  W.]  '  Abbas  Urspergens.  Aventin.,  lib.vi. 

'  Pontif.  Rom.  Gregor.  XIII.  par.  i.  [See  note  3  Z.J 


248 

BOOK  was  against  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  another  bishop,  as  it  were, 
— Ill: —  to  uphold  him  therein,  affirmed  that  it  contained  wickedness 
and  heresy.  To  which  purpose,  we  suppose,  some  places  of 
the  Scriptures  were  notably  perverted.  In  which  course 
Hadrian  the  Fourth  presumed  very  far,  when  he  durst  write 
thus  :  '  Whence  hath  the  emperor  his  empire  but  from  us  ? 
By  the  election  of  princes  he  hath  the  name  of  king ;  by  our 
consecration  he  hath  the  name  of  emperor,  Augustus,  and 
Caesar.  Ergo,  per  nos  imperat ;  therefore  he  reigneth  by  us, 
and  that  which  he  hath,  he  hath  from  us.  Behold,  it  is  in 
our  power  to  bestow  the  empire  on  whom  we  list™.^  And  how 
doth  he  prove  all  this  ?  Forsooth,  by  the  words  of  the  Lord 
Jer.  1.  10.  to  the  prophet  Jeremy ;  Propter ea  constituti  a  Deo,  etc. ;  '  We 
are,  to  that  end,'  saith  he,  '  placed  by  God  over  nations  and 
kingdoms,  that  we  may  destroy,  and  pull  up,  and  build,  and 
plant.'  Herein  Innocentius  the  Third  likewise  had  an  especial 
gift ;  for,  speaking  of  Sylvester,  he  saith,  he  was  both  a  bishop 
and  a  king";  relying  not  only  upon  the  Scriptures,  where 
Rev,  19.  Christ  is  called  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords,  but  upon 
1  Pet.  2. 9.  another  place  of  St.  Peter,  '  You  are  a  chosen  generation  and 
royal  priesthood/  which  words,  he  affirmeth,  may  be  spi- 
ritually understood  of  Sylvester's  successors,  because,  saith 
he,  'the  Lord  hath  chosen  them  to  be  both  priests  and  kings.'  311 
And  to  prevent  an  objection,  lest  any  man  should  ask  where 
it  might  be  found  that  the  Lord  had  so  chosen  them  to  both 
those  great  dignities,  he  telleth  us  that  Constantine  by  a 
divine  revelation  gave  unto  Sylvester,  with  a  crown  of  gold, 
the  whole  kingdom  of  the  west.  But  yet  he  hath  some 
better  proofs  to  this  purpose.  For  whereas  Christ  said  unto 
Luk.  b.  4.  St.  Peter,  Due  in  altum,  '  Launch  out  into  the  deep,'  this 
deep,  saith  Innocentius  °,  is  Borne,  which  had  then  the  pri- 
macy and  principality  over  all  the  world;  and  therefore, 
where  the  Lord  saith,  '  Launch  out  into  the  deep,'  it  is  as 
though  He  should  have  said,  Vade  Romam,  '  Go  to  Bome,' 
the  seat  both  of  the  priesthood  and  the  empire.  Again,  ex- 
Wat.  24.45.  pounding  these  words,  '  Who  is  a  faithful  servant  and  wise, 
whom   his   master  hath   made   ruler   over   his   house?'   he 

'"  Aventin.,  lib.  vi.  [See  note  4  A.]  »  In  Fest.  SS.  Petri  et  Pauli,  Serm.  \u 

"  Innocent.  III.  in  Festo.  D.  Sylvest.      [See  note  4  C] 
Papae  Serm.  i.  [See  note  4  B.] 


OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK.  249 

applieth  them  to  St.  Peter ;  and  therefore  thus  testifieth  of  B  O  o  K 
himself;  '  Of  truth,  I  am  appointed  over  this  family ;  but  who 


am  I,  to  sit  higher  than  kings  and  to  hold  the  throne  of 
glory  ?  Mihi  namque  dicitur  in  prophetdj  etc. ;  For  to  me  it 
is  said  in  the  prophet,  I  have  appointed  thee  over  nations  jer.i.  lo. 
and  kingdoms,  that  thou  mayst  pluck  up,  and  root  out,  and 
destroy,  and  throw  down,  and  build,  and  plant?.'  And  a 
little  after ;  '  You  see,  who  is  this  servant,  even  the  vicar  of 
Christ,  the  successor  of  Peter,  the  Christ  of  the  Lord,  the 
God  of  Pharaoh ;  one  placed  in  the  midst  betwixt  God  and 
man;  short  of  God,  but  beyond  man;  less  than  God,  but 
greater  than  man.'  Likewise  from  St.  Peter's  walking  on 
the  water,  he  maketh  this  inference.  '  Forasmuch,'  saith  he, 
*  as  many  waters  are  many  people,  and  the  congregations  of 
waters  are  the  sea;  in  that  St.  Peter  did  walk  upon  the 
waters  of  the  sea,  he  did  demonstrate  his  power  over  all  the 
world  <i.' 

Further,  this  Innocentius  having  written  a  malapert  letter 
to  the  emperor  of  Constantinople,  his  majesty,  in  answer  of 
it,  putteth  him  in  mind  how  St.  Peter  commandeth  all  men  [i  Pet  2. 
to  be  subject  to  kings'*;  whereunto  the  pope  replied,  saying,     *^ 
312  that  St.  Peter  wrote  so  to  his  own  subjects,  and  did  not 
therein  include  himself;  and  that  moreover  he  might  not 
only  have  remembered  that  it  was  not  said  to  any  king,  but 
to  a  priest,  *^  Behold  I  have  placed  thee  over  nations  and  [Jer.  1.10.] 
kingdoms,'  and  so  folio weth  the  words  of  the  text ;  but  like- 
wise, that  as  God  made  two  hghts   in  the   firmament  of  [Gen.  1. 
heaven,  a  greater  and  a  less,  the  one  for  the  day,  the  other 
for  the  night ;  so  for  the  firmament  of  the  universal  Church 
He  made  two  dignities,  the  pontifical  and  the  regal;  the 
pontifical  resembling  the  sun,  which  is  the  great  light,  and 
the  regal  the  moon,  which  is  the  less  light ;  to  the  end  that 
thereby  it  might  be  known  that  there  is  as  great  difference  ^ 
betwixt  pontifical  bishops  and  kings,  as  there  is  betwixt  the 
sun  and  the  moon. 

But  here  we  must  a  little  digress,  to  observe  that  this  pope. 


P  InConsecrat.  Rom.  Pontif.,Serm.ii.  '     Innocentius    Tertius    Imperatori 

[See  note  4  D.]  Constant.  [See  note  4  F.] 

T  Innocent.  Patriarch.Constant.Epist.  »  [there  is  a  great  difference.  jD.] 
Decret.,  lib.  ii.  [See  note  1-  E.] 


250 


. 


BOOK  being  swoln  as  big  as  the  sun^  cast  his  beams,  not  only  into 

■ —  England  and  scorched  king  John  exceedingly  about  the  year 

1212,  by  thundering  against  him  and  interdicting  the  king- 
dom, and  by  exciting  his  subjects  to  rebellion  and  treason, 
the  weapons  of  those  bishops ;  but  likewise  fired  Otho  the 
emperor  out  of  the  empire,  by  raising  up  against  him  Fre- 
derick the  Second*.  And  when  he  had  played  these  two 
feats,  amongst  many  other,  he  held  a  council  at  Lateran, 
anno  1215,  wherein,  to  strengthen  such  traitorous  proceed- 
ings, he  caused  it  to  be  ordained,  as  it  is  pretended,  '  that  if 
any  temporal  lord,  being  admonished  by  the  Church,  should 
not  purge  his  country  from  heresy,  the  metropolitan  and 
other  comprovincial  bishops  should  excommunicate  him ;  and 
if  within  a  year  he  did  not  give  satisfaction  in  that  behalf, 
the  same  should  be  signified  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  that  so 
he,  from  thenceforward,  might  denounce  his  vassals  absolved 
from  their  fidelity  unto  him,  and  expose  his  land  to  Catholics, 
to  be,  without  contradiction,  by  them  possessed"/  Upon 
this  canon,  many  in  these  days  do  much  rely;  although 313 
indeed  it  was  but  a  project,  amongst  many  other,  to  have 
been  concluded  in  that  assembly ;  wherein  nothing  could  be  ^ 
clearly  determined,  saith  one  of  their  writers^,  because  by  ; 
wars  it  was  broken  ofi";  which  the  pope  labouring  to  suppress,  ^ 
died  in  that  journey.  ' 

And  now  we  return  from  whence  we  digressed ;  and  leaving 
Innocentius,  do  address  ourselves  to  Boniface  the  Eighth,  who  I 
had  as  great  dexterity  as  his  said  predecessor  in  expounding 
Luk.  22.  of  the  Scriptures.  For  whereas  the  Apostles,  upon  a  mis- 
taking of  Christ^s  meaning,  where  He  bade  them  provide  bags 
and  scrips  for  themselves,  and  that  he  who  wanted  a  sword 
should  sell  his  coat  and  buy  one;  they  answered,  saying,  ; 
Lord,  we  have  two  swords ;  this  pope  inferrethy,  there  is  in 
the  Church  a  spiritual  sword  and  a  temporal ;  and  that  con- 
sequently they  are  both  at  the  commandment  of  the  bishops 
of  Rome.  Also  to  make  the  matter  more  clear  touching  the 
temporal  sword,  which  should  rule  the  world  in  all  temporal 

*    Matth.   Paris    in   Johan.     Abbas  "  Platin.  in  Innoc.  III.    [See  note 

Ursperg.  Genebr.  Chronol.  Plat,  in  In-  4  1.] 

noc.  III.  [See  note  4  G.]  y    Extrav.   de   Majoritate   et  Obed. 

"  Concil.  Lateran.  can.  3.  Oper.  Innoc.  Unam  sanctam.  [See  note  4  J.] 
torn.  i.  [See  note  4  H.] 


36,  38. 


251 

causes,  he,  saith  Boniface,  that  shall  deny  that  St.  Peter  had  BOOK 
this  temporal  sword,  doth  not  well  understand  Christ's  words,  — Hi — 
when  He  bade  St.  Peter,  after  he  had  cut  off  Malchus  his  ear, 
that   he   should   put   up  his   sword.     Again;  whereas   th^ 
Apostle  doth  teach  us  that  the  spiritual  man  judgeth  all  i  Cor. 2.15. 
things,  but  is  judged  by  none,  this  good  bishop  doth  ingress 
these  words  to  the  only  use  of  the  popes;  and  thereupon 
concludeth  that  they  have  power  to  judge  and  censure  all 
earthly  powers  and  authorities,  but  are  themselves  exempted 
from  the  checks  and  censures  of  any,  as  being  only  subject 
to  God  and  to  His  judgment.     And  again ;  that  the  spiritual 
authority  may  institute  and  judge  the  terrestrial,  it  is  verified 
by  the  prophecy  of  Jeremy,  '  Behold,  I  have  placed  thee  this  [Jer.1.10.] 
day  over  nations  and  kingdoms  -'  for  the  perverting  of  which 
portion  of  Scripture  both   this  pope  and  Innocentius  the 
314  Third,  with  all  the  popes  that  since  have  followed,  were  and 
are  much  beholding  to  Adrian  the  Fourth;  he  being  the 
first  ^,  for  aught  we  find,  that  so  did  overstrain  it.     Lastly, 
that  he  might  imitate,  as  he  seemeth,  the  governor  of  the  john  2. 
feast  in  the  Gospel,  that  brought  forth  his  best  wine  in  the  ^^^'^ 
end  of  the  feast;  and  likewise  such  skilful  rhetoricians  as 
commonly  do  build  their  principal  conclusions  upon  their 
most  pinching  arguments;  his  Holiness  relying  upon  the 
Scriptures,  because  it  is  not  said,  'In  the  beginnings;'  but.  Gen.  1. 1. 
'  In  the  beginning  God  made  heaven  and  earth ;'  therefore 
except  we  will  say  with  the  Manichees  that  God  did  not 
Himself  make  all  things,  but  that  there  was  also  another 
Creator  as  well  as  He,  it  must  needs  be  confessed  that  there 
is  but  one,  viz.  St.  Peter's  successor,  that  is  the  chief  and 
principal  ruler  of  aU  the  world ;  and  so  he  cometh  to  his  irre- 
fragable conclusion,  '  We  declare,  we  define,  and  we  pro- 
nounce, that  it  is  of  the  necessity  of  salvation  for  all  human 
creatures  to  be  subject  to  the  bishop  of  Rome.' 

We  may  not  therefore  marvel  that  having  thus  notably 
made  perfect  the  rough  platform  drawn  out  by  Gregory  the 
Seventh,  rubbed  over  by  Hadrian  the  Fourth,  and  amended 
by  Innocentius  the  Third,  of  so  infinite  a  sovereignty,  if  he, 
the  said  Boniface,  to  make  the  honour  and  glory  more  con- 

*  Aventin.,  lib.  vi.   [See  note  4  K.] 


252 

BOOK  spicuous  and  memorable  to  all  posterity,  after  lie  had  thrice 

LI: —  refused  to  yield  the  crown  of  the  empire  to  Albertus  Austria- 

cus,  came  forth  one  day  amongst  the  people  to  be  admired  of 
them  with  a  sword  by  his  side^  and  a  crown  upon  his  head ; 
saying  that  he,  and  none  but  he,  was  Csesar,  Augustus,  em- 
peror, and  lord  of  the  world  *.  It  had  been  plain  dealing,  if 
for  the  better  strengthening  of  this  his  greatness,  he  had 
alleged  the  words  in  the  Gospel  for  the  honour  of  his  lord 
]Mat.  4.  9.  paramount,  '  All  these  will  I  give  thee,'  because  he  did  so 
worthily  by  his   said   proceedings   magnify   his   name   and 


authority. 


PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVERALL. 


CHAP.  X.  315 

We  have  hitherto  followed  the  bishops  of  Rome  through 
many  windings,  from  their  mean  and  militant  condition  like 
to  their  brethren,  unto  their  glorious  estate,  and,  as  we  may 
say,  triumphant.    We  found  them  at  the  first  little  better  than 
[Mat.  8.     their  master.  Who  had  not  a  place  where  to  lay  His  head ; 
'■'  but  now  they  are,  as  we  see,  become  Csesars,  emperors,  and 

lords  of  all  the  world.  '  It  was  long  since  very  well  said*',  by 
a  good  friend  of  that  see^,  Excellentia  Romani  imperii  extulit 
papatum  Romani  pontificis  supra  alias  ecclesias ;  '  The  excel- 
lency of  the  Roman  empire  did  lift  up  the  papacy  above 
other  churches.'  Which  exaltation  and  advancement  of 
those  bishops,  he  might  well  have  added,  hath  been,  as  else- 
where we  have  said,  the  very  bane  and  canker-worm  of  the 
empire  itself,  by  their  sucking  out  of  it,  for  the  strengthening 
of  themselves,  the  juice  and  those  vital  spirits  whereby 
formerly  the  vigour  and  glory  of  it  did  subsist,  and  all  by 
rebellion  and  treason  under  the  pretence  of  religion,  and 
through  their  false  glosses,  applications,  and  violent  inforce- 

'  Joan.  Marius  de  Schism,  part  ii.  •»  [long  since  said.  /).] 

cap.  18.  Carion.  Chronica.    [See  note  «=  Gab.    Biel.    Expos.    Can.     Miss. 

4  L.]  Lect.  23.  ex  Eusebio.  [See  note  4  M.] 


overall's  convocation  book.  253 

ments  to  a  wrong  sense  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.     Wlierein  BOOK 
although  they  had  an  especial  faculty,  yet  they  could  never : — 


have  so  greatly  prevailed  as  they  did  against  such  an  estate 
as  the  empire  was,  nor  against  so  many  great  kings  and  other 
princes  that  were  not  subject  unto  it,  if  they  had  not  been 
upheld  in  all  their  said  wicked  courses  by  sundry  their 
flatterers  and  parasites,  who  imitating  their  examples  in  per- 
verting and  wresting  the  Scriptures,  did  take  upon  them  to 
make  good  and  to  justify  whatsoever  the  said  popes  had 
316  either  done  or  said,  were  it  never  so  impious,  treacherous, 
or  traitorous;  as  by  that  which  followeth  it  will  plainly 
appear. 

About  the  year  1140,  which  was  upon  the  point  of  fifty- 
eight  years  after  Gregory  the  Seventh's  death,  Theologia 
Scholastica  sive  DisputatriXy  the  Scholastical,  or  brabbling 
Divinity,  as  one  calleth  it'^,  began  to  peep  into  the  world, 
when  Peter  Lombard  writ  his  Books  of  Distinctions;  and 
did  not  only  himself  thereby  trouble  the  truth,  as  another  . 
saith%  with  the  mud  of  questions  and  streams  of  opinions, 
but  also  set  many  men  after  him  on  work  in  writing  long 
commentaries  upon  his  said  Distinctions,  to  the  hatching 
of  infinite  oppositions  and  difficult  perplexities.  In  which 
number  Thomas  of  Aquine  bare  the  greatest  sway;  who 
entering  into  this  course  about  forty  years  after  Innocentius 
the  Third  his  days,  and  finding  how  Gregory  the  Seventh, 
Paschal  the  Second,  Innocentius  the  Second,  Adrian  the 
Fourth,  Alexander  the  Third,  and  the  said  Innocentius  the 
Third,  with  divers  other  popes,  had  ruffled  with  the  emperors, 
and  what  a  hand  they  had  gotten  over  the  Scriptures,  became 
the  chiefest  champion  of  a  schoolman  that  Rome  ever  had. 
Gut  of  these  words,  'Of  His  fulness  we  have  all  receivedV  Johm.  i6. 
he  was  able  to  collect  that  there  is  in  the  bishop  of  Rome 
the  fulness  of  all  graces.  Again,  because  Christ,  Whom  he 
maketh  bishop  of  Rome,  may  be  called,  as  he  saith,  a  King 
and  a  Priest,  he  thereof  inferreth  it  not  to  be  inconvenient 
that  His  successors  should  be  so  styled.  Also,  we  know  not 
how,  but  he  hath  found  it  out  that  when  God  said  to  Jeremy, 
'I  have  set  thee  over  nations  and  kingdoms,'  He  spake  so  [Jer.i.io.] 

^  Genebrard.  Chron.  [See note  4  N.]  '  Tho.  Aquin.  de  Regimin.  Prinei- 

«  Aventin.,  lib.  vi.  [See  note  4  O.]        pum,  lib.  iii.  cap.  10.  [See  note  4  P.] 


254 


OVERALL'S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 


^ 


BOOK  unto  him,  in  persona  vicarii  Chrisii,  4n  the  person  of  Christ's 

—  vicar 8/    Furthermore,  in  that  Aristotle  saith^  that  the  body 

hath  his  virtue  and  operation  by  the  soul,  he  supposeth  it 
must  needs  follow,  that  the  jurisdiction  of  princes  hath  her 
being,  virtue  and  operation  from  St.  Peter  and  his  successors. 
For  further  proof  whereof,  as  fearing  it  would  be  thought 
insufficient  that  he  had  said  before,  he  buckleth  himself  to  317 
certain  facts  of  the  popes  and  emperors ;  saying  that  Con- 
stantino did  give  the  empire  to  Sylvester ;  that  pope  Adrian 
made  Charles  the  Great  emperor;  and  that  likewise  Otho 
the  First  was  created  emperor  by  pope  Leo.  But  at  the  last 
he  striketh  this  point  dead ;  because,  saith  he,  it  is  manifest 
that  pope  Zachary  deposed  the  king  of  France,  and  absolved 
all  his  barons  from  their  oath  of  fidelity;  that  Innocentius 
the  Third  took  the  empire  from  Otho  the  Fourth,  and  that 
Honorius,  his  next  successor,  dealt  in  like  sort  with  Frederick 
the  Second.  And,  as  it  were  to  make  up  all,  speaking  of  the 
emperor's  crowns,  and  the  custom,  as  it  seemeth,  then  in  use, 
he  saith  that  the  emperor  did  receive  a  crown  of  gold  from 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  that  the  pope  delivered  it  unto  him 
with  his  foot,  in  signum  subjectionis  sum  et  fidelitatis  ad 
Romanam  ecclesiam,  ^thereby  to  teach  him  his  subjection 
and  loyalty  to  the  church  of  Rome'.' 

But  hitherto  we  have  heard  this  great  schoolman  by  way 
of  discourse,  wherein,  peradventure,  he  is  more  remiss  and 
dissolute  than  when  he  presseth  his  points  logically,  as  the 
manner  is  in  schools.  We  will  therefore  trace  him  a  little  in 
that  path ;  if  first  we  shall  observe  that  it  is  his  custom,  when 
he  handleth  a  question  that  doth  concern  the  church  of 
Rome,  as  soon  as  he  hath  propounded  it,  he  first  proceedeth 
with  his  videtur  quod  non,  and  bringeth  sometimes  both 
Scriptures  and  Fathers  for  the  negative  part;  his  purpose 
still  being  to  encounter  them  with  his  sed  contra  est,  'but 
such  or  such  a  pope  holdeth  the  contrary:'  and  then  he 
Cometh  in  first  with  his  conclusion,  and  secondly  with  his 
dicendum  est :  wherein  he  so  laboureth  and  bestirreth  him- 
self, as   that  always  the  said   Scriptures   and   Fathers   are 

«  Tho.  Aquin.  de  Regimin.  Princi-  '  Tho.  Aquin.  de  Regimin.   Princi- 

pum,  cap.  19.  pum,  cap.  20.  [See  note  4  Q.l 

h  Cap.  10. 


255 

wrung  and  enforced  to  yield  to  the  pope.     As  for  example,  book 
having   propounded  this   question,   'Whether   for   apostasy  — 5H: — 

818  from  the  faith  a  prince  do  lose  his  dominion  over  his  sub- 
jects, and  so  consequently,  if  he  be  excommunicated'^,'  there 
being  the  same  reason  for  the  one  that  there  is  for  the  other, 
as  two  great  cardinals  do  affirm^,  he  falleth  upon  his  videtur, 
saying,  '  it  seemeth  that  a  prince  for  apostasy  from  the  faith 
doth  not  lose  his  dominion  over  his  subjects,  but  that  they 
are  still  bound  to  obey  him ;  for  St.  Ambrose  saith  that 
Julian  the  emperor  though  he  were  an  apostata,  yet  had 
under  him  Christian  soldiers,  to  whom  when  he  said, — Bring 
forth  your  army  for  defence  of  the  commonwealth,  they 
obeyed  him.  Therefore  for  the  apostasy  of  the  prince,  their 
subjects  are  not  absolved  from  his  dominion.  Moreover,  an 
apostata  from  the  faith  is  an  infidel ;  but  some  holy  men  are 
found  faithfully  to  have  served  infidel  masters,  as  Joseph  did 
Pharaoh,  Daniel  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  Mardochee  Assuerus ; 
therefore  for  apostasy  from  the  faith,  it  is  not  to  be  yielded 
but  that  such  a  prince  must  be  obeyed  by  his  subjects,  ^ed 
contra  est  quod  Gregorius  Septimus  dicit ;  but  Gregory  the 
Seventh  is  of  a  contrary  opinion,  where  he  saith.  We,  keeping 
the  statutes  of  our  holy  predecessors,  do  by  our  apostolick 
authority  absolve  from  their  oath  those  who  are  bound  to 
excommunicate  persons  by  fealty  or  the  sacrament  of  an 
oath ;  and  do  by  all  means  prohibit  them  that  they  keep  not 
their  fidelity  unto  them,  until  they  come  to  satisfaction.' 
Whereupon  Thomas  concludeth  that  all  apostatas  are  ex- 
communicated, sicut  et  hceretici,  as  all  heretics  are  j  and  that 
therefore  their  subjects  are  delivered  from  their  obedience 
and  oaths  of  fidelity  unto  such  lords  and  princes;  and  so 
addeth  his  dicendum  est;  where  dallying  and  shifting  with 
his  distinctions,  the  answer  which  he  maketh  to  the  words  of 
St.  Ambrose  is  this ;  '  At  that  time  the  Church, — ^being  in 
her  minority,  had  not  the  power  to  bridle  princes ;  and  that 
therefore  she  sufffered  the  faithful  to  obey  Julian  the  Apos- 
tata in  those  things  qucs  nondum  erant  contra  fidem,  which 

319  were  not  then  against  faith ;  ut  majus  periculum  fidei  vita- 
retur,  that  the  greater  danger  of  faith  might  be  eschewed.' 

^  2a.  2».  Quaest.  12.  art  2.    [See  '  Card.  Toledo.  Card.  Alanus. 

note  4  R.] 


256  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  And  the  second  objection  he   more   slightly  passeth   over, 

'-^  saying  that  there   is   not   the   like  reason   of  infidels  and 

apostatas.  And  thus  this  great  schoolman,  relying  upon  the 
authority  of  Gregory  the  Seventh,  had  adventured  to  oppose 
himself  against  the  examples  alleged  out  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, against  the  practice  of  the  primitive  Church,  and 
against  the  judgment  of  St.  Ambrose,  not  caring  how  many 
thousands  by  this  rebellious  doctrine  might  come  to  destruc- 
tion, so  as  the  bishops  of  Rome  might  have  the  world  at  their 
commandment.  We  here  omit  how  as  Thomas  and  divers 
others  writ  many  large  volumes  upon  Peter  Lombard,  the 
Master  of  the  Sentences,  his  Distinctions  ;  so  afterwards,  and 
especially  of  later  times,  books  upon  books  have  been  pub- 
lished upon  his,  the  said  Thomas^,  works ;  all  of  them  pur- 
suing, as  they  come  unto  it,  this  seditious  and  traitorous 
doctrine  so  clerk-like  handled  by  their  master.  Only  we 
observe  this  great  schoolman's  conscience,  how  in  labouring 
to  shift  off  the  truth  maintained  by  St.  Ambrose,  he  could 
pass  over  a  lie  in  Gregory  the  Seventh,  where  he  saith  that 
in  absolving  of  subjects  from  their  oath  of  obedience,  and  in 
prohibiting  them  from  performing  their  duties  and  fidelity 
towards  their  sovereigns,  he  followed  the  statutes  of  his  holy 
predecessors ;  being  himself  the  first  that  ever  durst  be  so 
desperate ;  as  also  that  he  confesseth  it  was  not  in  St. 
Ambrose  his  time  contra  fidem  for  subjects  to  obey  their 
sovereigns,  though  they  were  either  infidels  or  excommu- 
nicate; and  likewise  how  thankfully  the  bishops  of  Rome 
accepted  and  approved  this  man's  travails,  so  resolutely 
undertaken  on  their  behalf.  Urbanus  the  Fourth  did  so 
admire  him°^,  as  he  reputed  his  doctrine  veluti  coelitus  de- 
lapsam,  ^  as  to  have  fallen  from  heaven.'  Innocentius  so 
admired  both  him  and  his  great  learning,  ut  ei  primum  post 
canonicam  Scripturam  locum  tribuere  non  duhUaverat,  '  as  he 
doubteth  not  to  give  unto  him  and  to  his  works  above  all  320 
other  Fathers  and  writers",  the  next  place  after  the  canonical 
Scriptures :  and  John  the  Twenty-second  made  him  a  saint 
in  the  year  1329°,  about  forty-nine  years  after  his  death. 

"  Aug.  Hunnae  Epist.  ad  Pium  V.       thers  and  writers'  are  omitted  in  Z).] 
in  Sum.  Aquinat.  [See  note  4  S.]  °  Surius  de  Sanctorum  Histor.,  torn. 

"  [The  words  '  above  all  other  Fa-      ii.  Martii  7.  [See  note  4  T.] 


257 

He  was  born  during  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Third,  king  of  BOOK 

England ;  died  about  the  second  year  of  king  Edward  the '- — 

First,  and  was  canonized  a  saint  in  the  time  of  king  Edward 
the  Second ;  so  ancient  is  this  chief  pillar  of  popery. 

PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVERALL. 


CkAP.  XL 

Justinian  p  the  emperor,  about  the  year  533,  did  so  con- 
tract the  civil  law  as  he  brought  it  from  almost  two  thousand 
books  into  fifty  ^,  besides  some  other  which  he  added  of  his 
own.  Howbeit  shortly  after,  it  grew  out  of  use  in  Italy,  by 
reason  of  the  incursions  of  sundry  barbarous  nations,  who, 
neglecting  the  imperial  laws,  did  practise  their  own;  till 
after  almost  six  hundred  years,  that  Lotharius  Saxo,  the 
emperor,  about  the  year  1136'*  did  revive  again  in  that 
country  and  in  other  places  also  the  ancient  use  and  autho- 
rity of  it.  Which  course  of  the  emperor  did  not  much  con- 
tent, as  it  seemeth,  the  bishops  of  Rome,  because  it  revived 
the  memory  of  the  ancient  honour  and  dignity  of  the  empire. 
Whereupon,  very  shortly  after,  Eugenius  the  Third'  set  Gra- 
tian  in  hand  to  compile  a  body  of  canon  law,  by  contract- 
ing into  one  book  the  ancient  constitutions  ecclesiastical  and 
canons  of  councils ;  that  the  state  of  the  papacy  might  not  in 
that  behalf  be  inferior  to  the  empire ;  which  work  the  said 
Gratian  performed  and  published  in  the  days  of  Stephen 
,321  king  of  England,  about  the  year  115],  terming  the  same 
Concordia  discordantium  Canonum,  *  A  Concord  of  disagree- 
ing Canons.'  Of  whose  great  pains  therein  so  by  him  taken, 
a  learned  man  saith  thus  ;  Gratianus  ille  jus  pontificale  dila- 
niavit  at  que  confudit^ ;  'that  fellow  Gratian  did  tear  in  pieces 

P  Genebr.  Chronol.  [See  note  4  U.]  [See  note  4  V.] 

'^  [The  remaining  words  of  this  sen-  •  Petr.  Gregor.  Partition.  Juris  Ca- 

tence  are  added  in  the  margin  of  A.  non.,  lib.  i.  cap.  1.     [See  note  4  W.J 

in  a  different  hand.]  »  Aventin.  lib.  vi.     [See  note  4  X.] 

'  Abbas    Ursperg.    Carion.    Chron. 

OVERALL.  s 


258 

BOOK  the  pontifical  law  and  confound  it  /  the  same  being  in  our 

'■ —  libraries   sincere  and  perfect.     But  this  testimony  or  any 

thing  else  to  the  contrary  that  might  truly  be  objected 
against  that  book  notwithstanding,  the  author^s  chief  purpose 
being  to  magnify  and  extol  the  court  of  Rome,  his  said  book 
got,  we  know  not  how,  this  glorious  title,  Decretum  aureum 
Divi  Gratiani^,  '  The  Golden  Decree  of  St.  Gratian/  and  he 
himself,  as  it  appeareth,  became,  for  the  time,  a  saint  for  his 
pains. 

Indeed  he  brake  the  ice  to  those  that  came  after  him,  by 
devising  the  method  which  since  hath  been  pursued,  for  the 
enlarging  and  growth  of  the  said  body,  by  some  of  the  popes 
themselves.  Gregory  the  Ninth,  about  the  year  1236,  and 
in  the  time  of  king  Henry  the  Third '',  after  sundry  draughts 
made  by  Innocentius  the  Thirds,  and  others,  of  a  second 
volume  of  the  canon  law,  caused  the  same  to  be  perused, 
enlarged,  and  by  his  authority  to  be  published ;  and  being 
divided  into  five  books,  is  entituled.  The  Decretals  of  Gre- 
gory the  Ninth.  Boniface  the  Eighth,  the  great  Augustus, 
as  before  we  have  shewed,  commanded  likewise  another  col- 
lection to  be  made  of  such  constitutions  and  decrees  as  had 
either  been  omitted  by  Gregory,  or  were  made  afterwards  by 
other  succeeding  bishops  and  councils ;  and  this  collection  is 
called,  Sextus  Liber  Decretaliumj  '  The  Sixth  Book  of  the 
Decretals  ;^  and  was  set  out  to  the  world  in  the  year  1298,  in 
the  reign  of  king  Edward  the  First.  Clement  the  Fifth,  in 
like  manner,  having  bestowed  great  travail  upon  a  fourth 
work,  comprehending  five  books,  died  before  he  could  finish 
it^;  but  his  successor,  John  the  Twenty-second,  did,  in  the 
year  1317,  and  in  the  time  of  king  Edward  the  Second,  make  322 
perfect  and  publish  the  same  work  of  Clement,  and  gave  it  the 
name  of  The  Clementines*.  Afterwards  also  came  out  an- 
other volume,  termed  The  Extravagants ;  because  it  did  not 
only  comprehend  certain  degrees  of  the  said  John  the  Twenty- 
second,  but  likewise  sundry  other  constitutions  made  by 
other  popes,  both  before  and  after  him,  which  flew  abroad 
uncertainly  in  many  men's  hands,  and  were  therefore  swept 

u  Decret.  Grat.  impress.  Paris,  anno  y  Genebr.  Chronol.    [See  note  4  Z.] 

1510,     [See  note  4  Y.]  •"   Prooem.  Clementin. 

»  Petr.  Greg.  ib.  "  In  fine  Clem.     [See  note  5  A.] 


259 

up  and  put  together  after  the  year  1478,  into  one  bundle,  book 

called  Extravagant  Decretals  ^  which  came  to  light  Post  Sex- ^i: 

turn,  '  after  the  Sixth/  By  which  title  the  compiler  of  this 
work  would  gladly,  as  it  seemeth,  have  had  it  accounted  the 
seventh  book  of  the  Decretals ;  but  it  never  attaining  that 
credit,  the  same  by  Sixtus  Quintus  his  assent  is  attributed  to 
a  collection  of  certain  other  constitutions  made  by  Peter 
Matthew*^,  of  divers  popes  from  the  time  of  Sixtus  the 
Fourth,  who  died  in  the  year  1484.  To  all  these  books 
mentioned,  there  have  been  lately  added  three  great  volumes 
of  Decretal  Epistles,  from  St.  Clement  to  Gregory  the 
Seventh  his  days  ;  also  a  huge  heap  of  the  pope's  bulls,  from 
the  said  Gregory's  time  to  Pius  Quintus  ;  and  lastly,  no  short 
sum  of  papal  constitutions  set  forth  a  little  before  the  said 
seventh  book  of  the  Decretals.  So  as  all  these  volumes  being 
put  together,  they  exceed  as  far  the  body  of  the  civil  law, 
as  the  usurped  dignity  of  the  papacy  exceedeth  the  mean 
estate  of  the  empire. 

PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVERALL. 


323  CHAP.  XII. 

We  have  in  the  former  chapter  made  mention  of  the  new 
and  later  sort  of  decretals,  bulls,  and  constitutions,  not 
knowing  what  credit  the  popes  will  bestow  upon  them  here- 
after ;  and  therefore  leaving  them  to  their  chance,  we  have 
thought  it  expedient  to  return  to  the  ancient  canon  law,  re- 
vived and  approved  not  long  since  by  Gregory  the  Thirteenth, 
where  we  find  a  new  ocean  of  questions,  disputations,  quarrels 
and  babblements.  For  as  it  happened  with  the  civil  law,  that  it 
no  sooner  was  again  renewed  and  restored  by  Lotharius*^,  but 
sundry  great  doctors  began  to  write  many  books  and  com- 
mentaries upon  it,  to  explain  it,  and  to  discuss  the  difl&culties 

^  Extrav.  de  poenit.  et  remiss.  Etsi.      stitut.   praefat.    ad    Sixtum    Quintum. 
Intitul.  Extravag.     [See  note  5  B.]  [See  note  5  C] 

•-■  Petrus  Matthseus  in  summa  Con-  «•  Gcnebr.  Chron.  [See  note  5  A.] 

s2 


260  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  which  did  arise  in  it :  so  fell  it  out  with  the  canon  law,  the 

Til 

■-number  being  almost  infinite  of  glossographers  that  made 

short  notes  upon  it,  and  of  canonists  who  set  forth  large  dis- 
courses for  the  salving  of  contradictions  and  of  many  other  ab- 
surdities. Amongst  all  which  lawyers,  doctors,  glossographers, 
and  canonists,  assisted,  as  every  man's  fancy  led  him,  with 
many  schoolmen  and  sundry  divines,  such  as  they  were,  there 
did  shortly  after  grow  many  great  controversies  and  endless 
oppositions.  The  civilians  of  Italy,  perceiving  by  the  body  of 
the  civil  law  how  far  the  empire  was  dejected  from  that  royal 
estate  and  majesty  which  once  it  enjoyed,  and  finding  also 
that  many  of  the  best  reasons  in  their  judgments,  which  the 
popes,  the  canon  law,  the  glossographers,  the  canonists,  the 
schoolmen  and  many  more,  had  brought  to  prove  that  the 
pope  ought  to  have  jurisdiction  over  all  the  churches  in  the 
world ;  (as,  that  bees  had  a  captain,  that  beasts  a  leader, 
that  one  is  fit  to  end  controversies,  that  a  monarchy  is  the  324 
best  form  of  government,  and  that  one  must  be  over  all  to 
receive  appeals,  to  give  direction  unto  all,  to  punish  all 
rebellious  persons,  and  many  such  like^,)  were  fully  as  forci- 
ble and  strong  to  prove  that  there  ought  to  be  one  emperor 
over  all  the  world  j  they  did  very  stiffly  and  resolutely  insist 
upon  that  point,  and  went  so  roundly  to  work  in  it,  by  force 
of  the  said  reasons  and  with  many  other  arguments,  that 
some  of  them  would  needs  have  it  heresy  for  any  man  to  hold 
the  contrary ;  alleging  a  text  for  their  purpose,  where  it  is 
Lu.  2.  L  said,  that  '  in  those  days  there  came  a  commandment  from 
Augustus  Csesar,  that  all  the  world  should  be  taxed.' 

Against  those  Italian  civilians  ultramontane,  the  civilians 
on  this  side  the  Alps,  Frenchmen,  Spaniards,  and  of  other 
countries,  opposed  themselves^  with  all  their  force ;  not  in  any 
dislike  of  the  honour  due  to  the  emperors,  but  because  other- 
wise their  masters,  the  kings  of  France,  of  Spain,  and  of 
divers  other  kingdoms,  who  had  freed  themselves  long  before 
from  the  empire,  should  be  brought  again,  de  jure  at  the 
least,  by  the  foresaid  reasons  to  be  subject  unto  it.  Where- 
upon, in  confutation  of  them,  and  to  strengthen  their  own 

*  Dominic.    Soto  de  Jure  et  Justit.  [See  note  5  B.] 

lib.  iv.  Qusest.  4.  Artie.  2.  Barth.  Cas-  *'  Barth.  Cassan.ibid.  Ferd.  Vasquez. 

sanaeus  in  Catalog.  Glor.  Mundi,  par.  Controv.  lib.  i.  cap.  20,  21.     [See  note 

5.   consid.  29.  Navarr.  in  cap.  Novit,  5  C] 


overall's  convocation  book.  261 

assertion,  they  alleged  that  one  bee  was  never  the  captain  BOOK 
over  all  bees,  nor  one  crane  the  general  of  all  cranes,  nor  one ■ — ^ 


beast  the  leader  of  all  beasts ;  that  it  was  against  the  law  of 
God,  the  law  of  nature  and  of  nations ;  that  there  were  never 
any  monarchs  so  great,  but  there  were  in  the  world  many 
kings  who  were  never  subject  unto  them ;  that  the  place  of 
Scripture  is  to  be  understood  of  all  the  places  in  the  world  that 
were  then  under  the  Romans,  and  ought  to  be  extended  no 
fiu'ther ;  that  a  monarchy  is  then  best,  when  it  is  contained 
within  such  limits  as  it  may  well  be  governed;  that  all 
monarchies  hitherto  had  ever  their  bounds,  which  were  well 
known ;  that  it  is  impossible  for  all  men  to  fetch  justice  from 
325  one  place,  or  to  receive  thence  any  benefit  by  their  appeals  ; 
and  so  after  many  other  such  arguments  they  do  conclude, 
that  to  think  that  the  emperor  ought  to  have  the  government 
of  all  the  world  is  a  vain,  an  absurd  and  an  untrue  conceit. 

Now  we  are  to  consider  how  in  all  these  troubled  disputa- 
tions and  oppositions,  the  glossographers,  canonists,  school- 
men and  parasitical  divines,  that  were  sworn  to  the  pope, 
behaved  themselves.  As  soon  as  the  civil  law  began  to 
flourish,  as  being  read  by  the  emperor's  commandment  in 
sundry  universities,  Gregory  the  Ninths  began  to  smell  what 
was  like  to  come  of  it,  and  therefore  did  afterwards  forbid  it 
to  be  read  in  Paris,  being  the  especial  place  then'^,  as  it 
seemeth,  where  it  was  most  esteemed.  But  as  touching  the 
point  so  controverted,  when  these  champions  of  the  popes 
saw  how  the  matter  went,  and  that  either  they  must  hold 
that  there  ought  to  be  but  one  emperor  over  all  king- 
doms in  the  world,  or  else  be  forced  to  confess  that  there 
ought  not  to  be  one  pope  over  all  the  churches  in  the  world, 
the  same  reason  being  as  pregnant  for  the  one  as  for  the 
other,  they  joined  with  the  Italian  civilians^  that  there  ought 
to  be  but  one  emperor.  Marry,  how?  Forsooth,  remem- 
bering Gregory  the  Seventh,  Adrian  the  Fourth,  Innocentius 
the  Third,  and  that  great  Augustus  Csesar,  Boniface  the 
Eighth,  and  divers  other  popes,  how  emperor-like  they  had 
demeaned  themselves  and  what  great  authority  they  chal- 

8  Carion.  Chronic.    [See  note  5  D.]  •  Ferdin.  Vasquez.  ut  supri.  Barth. 

*•  Genebr.  Chronol.  [See  note  5  E.]      Cassau.  ut  supri.     [See  note  5  F.] 


262 
BOOK   lenged ;  the  said  pontifical  champions  fell  to  this  issue,  that 


III 


the  pope  being  Christ^s  vicar,  who  was  ^  Lord  of  lords,  and 
King  of  kings,^  it  must  needs  follow  that  the  pope  was  like- 
wise that  one  emperor  who  was  to  govern  over  all  the  world 
in  temporal  causes,  as  he  did  all  the  churches  in  the  world  in 
ecclesiastical  causes.  And  thereupon  they  reasoned  in  this 
sort ;  Christ  is  Lord  of  all  the  world ;  but  the  pope  is  Christ's  326 
vicar  on  earth ;  therefore  the  pope  is  lord  of  all  the  world. 
Again,  the  emperor  is  the  pope^s  vicar  and  his  successor  in 
all  temporal  causes ;  therefore  the  emperor  is  lord  of  all  the 
world,  all  temporal  jurisdiction  being  habitually  in  the  pope, 
and  from  him  derived  to  the  emperor.  And  many  of  the 
Italian  lawyers,  especially  such  as  mixed  their  studies  with 
the  canon  law,  were  well  enough  content,  that  so  as  the  em- 
peror might  be  lord  of  all,  how  and  whence  he  had  it,  whether 
from  God  or  from  the  pope,  they  stood  indifferent.  But  for 
all  this,  the  French  and  Spanish  lawj^ers  stuck  to  their 
tackling,  and  were  peremptory  that  neither  the  pope  nor  the 
emperor  had  any  such  universal  dominion  over  all  the  world. 
And  divers  likewise  of  the  said  Italian  doctors  that  were  not 
too  much  addicted  to  the  canon  law,  were  not  afraid  to  hold 
and  maintain  that  the  emperor  held  as  well  from  God  the 
authority  which  he  had,  as  the  pope  did  his  papacy.  How- 
beit  such  was  the  clamour  of  the  canonists,  of  the  glossogra- 
phers,  and  of  the  schoolmen  and  divines,  that  took  their  part 
in  the  pope^s  behalf,  upon  whom  all  their  preferment,  credit, 
and  countenance  did  depend,  as  they  would  needs  by  force 
carry  the  bell  away ;  though  their  opposites,  each  of  them, 
were  very  confident  that  the  common  opinion  swayed  with 
their  sides,  more  standing  for  them  than  were  against  them. 
We  have  before  briefly  touched  the  chief  grounds  and  rea- 
sons whereupon  the  civil  lawyers,  divided  amongst  themselves, 
did  insist ;  and  therefore  that  we  may  not  seem  partial,  we 
thought  it  fit  to  hear  the  canonists  with  their  adherents, 
whilst  they  tell  us  that  all  the  world  is  the  pope^s,  at  his  dis- 
position, as  well  the  emperor  as  any  other  the  meanest  per- 
son whosoever;  'Because  (I.)  that  Christ  had  all  power 
given  Him.  (2.)  That  the  pope  blesseth  the  emperor.  (3.)  327 
That  the  bishops  of  Rome  do  anoint  them.  (4.)  That  the 
Church  triumphant  hath  but  one  prince.     (5.)  That  Inno- 


overall's  convocation  book.  263 

centius  told  the  king  of  France  that  he  did  not  intend  to  b  o  o  K 
abate  his  jurisdiction ;  whereby  it  is  collected,  that  if  he  had ^_ 


pleased,  he  might  have  so  done^^.  (6.)  That  in  the  vacancy 
of  the  empire  the  pope  hath  the  government  of  it.  (7.)  That 
the  pope  translated  the  empire  from  the  Grecians  to  the  Ger- 
mans. (8.)  That  the  papacy  exceedeth  the  empire  as  far  as 
gold  doth  lead,  or  as  men  do  beasts.  (9.)  That  pope  Nicholas 
saith,  Christ  gave  to  St.  Peter,  the  key-carrier  of  eternal  life, 
jura  terreni  simul  et  ccelestis  imperii ;  *  the  authority  both  of 
the  earthly  and  of  the  heavenly  empire^^  (10.)  That  optimum 
optima  decent ;  but  the  monarchical  government  is  best,  and 
so  fittest  for  the  pope.  (11.)  That  no  man  giveth  that  to 
another  which  he  hath  not  himself:  but  the  pope  giveth 
licence  to  choose  the  emperor  and  to  govern  in  temporal 
causes.  (12.)  That  as  the  body  is  for  the  soul,  so  temporal 
government  is  for  the  spiritual.  (13.)  That  reason  teacheth 
us,  when  an  office  is  committed  to  any,  that  also  is  thought 
to  be  committed  without  the  which  it  cannot  be  executed ; 
but  except  the  bishop  of  Rome  may  rule  all  the  world,  he 
cannot  discharge  the  office  that  is  committed  unto  him.  And 
lastly,  to  omit  infinite  such  like  collections,  this  argument  is 
reserved,  after  many  other,  by  a  great  clerk,  that  it  might 
strike  home,  viz.  because  it  is  defined  by  Boniface  the  Eighth, 
that  no  man  can  be  saved  except  he  be  subject  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome.  Which  argument  is  held  so  strong  as  it  carrieth 
with  it  divers  other  of  little  less  force  than  itself,  as  that 
St.  Peter  had  a  sword,  because  Christ  bade  him  to  put  up 
328 his  sword.  (2.)  Ecce  duo  gladii,  'Behold  here  are  two  [Lu. 22.38.] 
swords;'  one  sword  must  be  under  another;  the  temporal 
under  the  spiritual.  (3.)  It  is  not  agreeable  to  the  general 
course  of  things  that  they  should  have  all  equally  their  im- 
mediate being.  (4.)  The  spiritual  power  ought  to  institute 
the  temporal.  (5.)  The  'spiritual  man  judgeth  all  things;'  [i  Cor.  2. 
and  therefore  what  Catholic  can  deny  that  the  bishop  of 
Rome  hath  both  swords,  the  one  actually,  the  other  habitu- 
ally, to  be  drawn  at  his  commandment *".' 

We  have  not  quoted  the  several  authors  that  are  parties 

^  [Originally  written, 'that  if  he  list,  '  Stanisl.  Orichovius   in    Chimaera. 

he  could  abate  his  jurisdiction.'     The  [See  note  5  G.] 

alteration  is  made  in  the  margin  of  the  •"  Navarr.   Relect.    c.    Novit.   in  3. 

MS.  by  the  original  scribe.]  Notabil.     [See  note  5  H.] 


364  OVERALL^S  CONVOCATION  BOOK. 

BOOK  unto  the  particulars  which  we  have  touched  in  this  chapter ; 
-J —  because  twenty  such  margents  would  not  contain  them.  Only 
we  refer  ourselves,  in  that  behalf,  unto  these  few  which  we 
have  noted  and  selected  from  the  rest ;  unto  which  number 
if  we  shall  add  John  of  Paris,  Bellarmin,  and  Covarruvias, 
they'^  altogether  will  furnish  a  man  with  divers  sorts  of  other 
authors,  such  as  they  are,  who  have  disputed  these  points  at 
large,  and  in  that  manner  as  we  are  driven  into  a  great  ad- 
miration that  any  men  of  understanding  could  be  so'sottish 
either  to  write  as  they  have  done,  or  to  give  any  credit  to 
such  ridiculous  j anglings ;  or  rather  indeed  that  ever  Chris- 
tian kings  and  princes  should  have  endured  such  impostors 
so  long  to  seduce  their  subjects,  and  presumptuously  to  shake 
and  dishonour  the  royal  authority  given  them  from  God  to 
have  bridled  such  insolency. 

PLACET  EIS. 

JO.  OVEKALL. 


CHAP.  XIII.  320 

Notwithstanding  that  the  bishops  of  Rome,  especially 
since  Gregory  the  Sevenths  time,  have  ruffled  and  tyrannized, 
as  before  we  have  shewed,  and  that  still  they  have  been 
supported  in  all  their  wicked  attempts,  partly  by  stirring  up 
subjects  to  rebel  against  their  sovereigns,  and  partly  by  the 
canonists,  schoolmen,  monks,  friars,  hirelings,  and  flatterers ; 
yet  their  hypocrisy,  pride,  covetousness  and  ambition,  were 
never  so  closely  covered  and  cloaked  with  St.  Peter's  name, 
and  sundry  other  falsehoods,  wringings  and  wrestings,  but 
that  their  nakedness  in  that  behalf,  with  all  their  deformities, 
were  clearly  discovered  by  the  wiser  sort;  and  there  were 
always  some  that  spared  not,  as  there  was  occasion  for  the 
discharging  of  their  consciences,  to  speak  the  truth.  When 
the  said  Gregory  did  so  proudly  encounter  with  the  empe- 
ror Henry  the  Fourth °,  he  was  condemned  for  a  perjured 

"  Johan.  de  Paris,  tract,  de  potest.       2.  part.  Relect.  §  9.     [See  note  5  1.] 
Regia    et   Papali.   Bellarm.    de   sum.  "■  Abbas     Urspergens.     an. 

Pont.,  lib.  V.  cap.  i.  Didac.  Covarruvias.      Aventin.,  lib.  v.     [See  note  5  J.] 


265 

person  and  deposed  from  his  place  by  a  council  held  at  book 
Worms  in  the  year  1076,  by  all  the  bishops  of  Germany  — 
almost,  saving  those  of  Saxony,  who  in  his  quarrel  were 
become  traitors  to  the  empire.  And  afterwards  alsoP,  in  the 
year  1080,  the  said  Gregory  was  more  roughly  handled  in 
another  council  of  thirty  bishops  at  Brixia  ;  wherein  he  was 
declared  to  be  a  perturber  of  the  Christian  empire,  a  sower 
of  discord,  a  protector  of  perjury,  a  murderer,  a  necromancer, 
one  possessed  with  a  wicked  spirit,  a  man  altogether  un- 
worthy of  the  papacy,  and  therefore  to  be  deprived  and 
expelled. 

Henry  the  Fifths  with  his  council  did  easily  discern  the 
packings  both  of  Paschal  the  Second  and  of  his  predecessors ; 
330  when  he  complained  of  their  thrusting  him  into  arms  against 
his  father;  and  how  genitore  oppresso,  *his  father  being 
overborne,'  they  sought  likewise  his  suppression  and  over- 
throw. He  charged  them  with  great  unthankfulness  in  that, 
being  made  rich  by  the  emperors,  they  were  never  satisfied, 
but  under  a  religious  pretence  of  ecclesiastical  liberty  desired 
still  more  and  more,  and  that  by  shaking  off  from  their 
shoulders  all  duties  and  subjection,  they  did  affect  the  empire 
itself  and  would  not  cease  until  they  had  attained  if.  With 
this  the  emperor's  plainness  the  said  Paschal  being  incensed, 
made  certain  unlawful  decrees  against  the  said  emperor; 
which  decrees  the  divines  of  Fruxinum,  who  were  accounted 
the  most  learned  men  in  all  Germany,  did  condemn  and 
reverse,  as  being  contrary  to  the  word  of  God.  Upon  the 
insolent  speeches  of  Adrian  the  Fourth's  messenger,  one  that 
was  present  had  slain  the  said  messenger  if  the  emperor  had 
not  stayed  him.  And  two  archbishops  thereupon  did  write  to 
Rome,  accusing  the  priests  there  of  pertinacy,  pride,  cove- 
tousness  and  faction  against  the  empire ;  requiring  them  to 
give  Adrian  their  pope  some  better  counseP. 

Frederick  the  Second,  in  one  of  his  letters  to  the  princes 
of  Christendom,  in  defence  of  himself  against  Gregory  the 
Ninth,  doth  likewise  most  notably  describe  the  ambitious 
aspiring  hearts  of  the  bishops  of  that  see ;   affirming  that 

••    ITrspergens.   an.   1080.    Aventin.,  "■  [*  had  it  ended.'  D.] 

lib.  V.   [See  note  5  K.]  »  Aventin.,  lib.  vi.  [See  note  5  M.] 

•J  Aventin.,  lib.  vi.    [See  note  5  L.] 


266 

BOOK  they  sought  the  overthrow  of  the  empire  and  to  bring  all 
^^^' men  in  servitude  under  them,  to  the  end  that  they  them- 
selves might  thereby  be  more  feared  and  reverenced  than 
Almighty  God*.  But  the  archbishop  of  Juvavia,  now  called 
Saltzburg^,  in  an  oration  which  he  made  in  a  council  of 
state  during  the  said  emperor's  reign,  exceedeth  in  this 
argument;  where  he  affirmeth  that  those  bishops,  libidine 
dominandiy  did  trouble  the  whole  world,  audendo,  fallendo,  e/'"3i 
bella  ex  bellis  serendo^.  Also  Otho  regulus  Boiorum,  the  prince 
of  Bavaria,  in  the  days  of  Innocentius  the  Fourth,  told  the 
bishops  that  joined  with  the  pope,  that  as  they  grew  to  their 
greatness  by  discord,  so  being  overcome  with  desire  of 
honour,  in  stirring  up  wars,  they  were  worse  than  Turks  or 
Saracens.  Moreover  in  the  days  of  Honorius  the  Fourth, 
the  bishop  of  Tulie,  when  the  pope  would  have  set  the 
emperor  in  war  against  the  French,  and  under  that  pretence 
required  by  his  legate,  of  all  the  clergy  in  Germany,  non 
decimas  sed  quartas,  'not  the  tenth,  but  the  fourth  part  of 
their  livings,'  moved  the  said  clergy  and  many  of  the  state 
then  present,  that  they  should  no  longer  submit  themselves 
unto  the  Bomish  vultures,  who  had  very  long  tyrannized,  and 
laboured  nothing  more  than  to  thrust  princes  into  war  one 
against  another;  adding  thereunto,  that  the  pope  had  armed 
the  Scythians,  Arabians,  and  Turks,  against  them ;  and  that 
he  verily  thought  that  the  pope  loved  them  better  than  he 
did  the  Germans. 

And  what  men  thought  y,  when  they  durst  speak,  of  the 
bishops  of  Bome  and  his  priests,  in  the  days  of  Nicholas  the 
Fourth,  it  may  appear  by  the  words  of  a  nobleman,  one 
Menardus,  earl  of  Tyrol,  as  we  conceive,  when  he  said,  '  that 
he  would  never  make  himself  a  scorn  to  such  effeminate 
antichrists  and  prodigious  eunuchs ;  who  being  indeed,'  saith 
he,  '  our  servants,  do  fight  for  superiority,  and  would  domi- 
neer over  us  that  are  their  lords.  They  are  worse  than 
Turks,  Saracens,  Tartars,  and  Jews ;  and  do  more  injury  to 
Christian  simplicity.'     Dominationem  arripiunt,  '  they  will  by 

*   Matth.  Paris,  in  Hen.  IIL  Aven-  '^  Miinster  Cosmogr.,  lib.  iii.  Aven- 

tin.,  lib.  7.   [See  note  5  N.]  tin.,  lib.  iii.   [See  note  5  O.] 

"  [The  words,  'now  called  Saltz-  ?"  Aventin. ut  supra.  [See  note  5  P.] 
burg,'  are  added  above  the  line.] 


overall's  convocation  book.  267 

force  overrule  all/     In  the  time  of  Ludovicus  Bavarus*  the  book 

emperor,  although  three  popes  successively  opposed  them IMi— 

selves  against  him  with  all  the  mischievous  practices  that 
they  could  devise,  yet  many  learned  men,  both  divines  and 
civil  lawyers,  did  justify  the  emperor's  proceedings,  and  con- 
332demn  the  popes.  And  some  wrote  books  to  that  effect, 
saying  to  the  emperor,  Tu  nos  pugnis,  ense,  ferro,  &c. ;  '  Do 
thou  deliver  us  from  the  pope's  servitude  by  force.'  Nos  te 
lingua  J  &c. ;  'And  we  will  revenge  our  quarrel  with  our 
tongues,  our  pens,  our  letters,  our  style,  our  books  and 
words*.'  And  thereupon  accordingly,  as  their  own  author 
saith^,  they  proved  by  the  testimony  both  of  divine  and 
human  laws,  Joannem  libidine  dominandi  insanire,  '  that  John 
the  pope  was  grown  mad  through  his  desire  of  principality 
and  sovereignty.'  Also  the  emperor  himself*^,  about  the  year 
1324,  speaking  in  scorn  of  the  said  John  the  Twenty- Second, 
saith,  that  the  pope,  in  taking  upon  him  to  be  both  Augustus 
and  Pontifex,  shewed  himself  therein  to  be  monstrum  biceps, 
'a,  monster  with  two  heads;'  and  that  it  was  apparent  by 
divinity  and  by  all  laws,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  no 
interest  to  both  these  dignities.  Many  notable  things  are 
contained  in  divers  of  this  emperor's  letters  and  decrees,  as 
also  in  the  said  orations  and  writings  above  here  mentioned, 
which  are  very  worthy  to  be  perused  and  made  more  known 
than  they  are;  all  of  them  labouring  to  suppress  that  in- 
solency  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  in  challenging  to  themselves 
the  right  of  the  empire  and  the  authority  to  confirm  the 
same  as  they  thought  good ;  making  the  emperors  thereby 
their  vicars  or  substitutes. 

But  it  is  most  of  all  worthy  the  diligent  observation,  that 
I  in  these  later  times,  when  the  grossness  of  popery  hath  been 
[  more  throughly  looked  into  and  scanned,  the  Jesuits  them- 
selves are  grown  to  be  ashamed  of  the  said  most  absurd  and 
ridiculous  challenge.  And  therefore  Cardinal  Bellarmin** 
I  hath  written  five  chapters  against  it,  wherein  first  he  distin- 
^      guisheth  them  from  Catholic  divines  who  maintained  that 

*    Marsil.    Patavin.   Jo.    Gandaven.  Patavin.  [See  note  5  R.] 
Luit.  de  Berbenburg.  Andr.  Bishop  of          ''  Aventin.,  lib.  vii.  [See  note  5  S.] 
Fruxin.  Ulric.  Hangenor.    [See  note  •=  Ibidem.  [See  note  5  T.] 

5  Q.]  "*  Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont,  lib.  v.  cap.  1. 

"    Dante  Aligerius.     Will.  Ockam.  [See  note  5  U.] 
Bona  Gralioe.  Mich.  Caesenates  Anton. 


268  overall's  convocation  book. 

BOOK  opinion ;  and  then  setting  down  these  three  propositions  as 

—  sure  grounds  of  truth,  viz.  papam  non  esse  dominum  totius 

mundi ;  '  that  the  pope  is  not  lord  of  all  the  world ;'  papam  3.3-3 
non  esse  dominum  totius  mundi  Christiani ;  '  that  the  pope  is 
not  lord  of  all  the  Christian  world  /  papam  non  habere  ullam 
temporalem  jurisdictionem  directe ;  '  that  the  pope  had  no 
temporal  jurisdiction  directly ;'  he  confuteth  their  arguments 
who  are  of  another  judgment.  Where  he  shaketh  off,  very 
lightly,  the  chief  places  of  Scripture  and  some  other  tes- 
timonies whereupon  the  said  arguments  are  principally 
grounded ;  as  that  of  two  swords ;  and  where  Christ  saith, 
[Mat. 28.  'AH  power  is  given  to  Me  in  heaven  and  earth;'  and  the 
testimony  likewise  of  pope  Nicholas,  affirming  that  Christ 
committed  to  Peter,  the  key-carrier  of  eternal  life,  terreni 
simul  et  coelestis  imperii  jura,  'the  interest  both  of  the  earthly 
and  heavenly  empire  f  which  he  casteth  away,  either  as  an 
assertion  forged  by  Gratian,  the  same  being  not  found  in  the 
said  pope's  writings,  or  else  to  have  another  sense,  this,  as  it 
is  urged,  being  against  the  said  pope's  direct  words  in  one  of 
his  epistles. 

His  first  proposition,  '  that  the  pope  is  not  Lord  of  all  the 
world,'  he  justifieth  in  respect,  (1.)  That  infidels  are  not  his 
sheep.  (2.)  That  he  cannot  judge  infidels.  (3.)  That  princes, 
infidels,  are  true  and  supreme  princes  of  their  kingdoms; 
because  dominion  is  neither  founded  in  grace  nor  faith,  as  it 
appeareth,  because  God  approved  the  kingdoms  of  the  gen- 
tiles, both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  And  upon  these 
said  reasons  he  inferreth  it  to  be  a  ridiculous  conceit  for  any 
man  to  think  that  God  gave  to  the  pope  any  right  over  the 
kingdoms  of  the  whole  world;  considering  that  He  never 
gave  unto  him  ability  to  use  any  such  right. 

And  for  the  confirmation  of  his  second  proposition,  '  that 
the  pope  is  not  lord  of  all  the  Christian  world ;'  he  proveth 
the  same  by  these  reasons.  (1.)  Because  if  he  had  any  such 
dominion,  by  the  law  of  God,  the  same  ought  to  appear  334 
either  in  the  Scriptures  or  by  some  apostolical  traditions; 
but  it  appeareth  by  neither ;  ergo.  And  his  second  reason  is 
this ;  Christ  neither  did  nor  doth  take  kingdoms  from  any  to 
whom  they  do  appertain,  but  doth  rather  establish  them : 
therefore  when  the  king  becometh  a  Christian,  he  doth  not 


269 

lose  his  terrene  kingdoms  which  he  lawfully  before  enjoyed ;  B  o  o  K 
but  he  obtaineth  a  new  right  to  the  everlasting  kingdom; ' — 


otherwise,  saith  he,  the  benefit  received  by  Christ  should  be 
hurtful  to  kings,  and  grace  should  destroy  nature.  Also  he 
confuteth  the  ordinary  distinction  amongst  the  schoolmen 
and  canonists,  who  affirm  that  the  pope  hath  both  powers 
in  himself,  but  doth  commit  the  execution  of  the  civil  power 
unto  others ;  and  writeth  thus ;  '  Whatsoever  emperors  have, 
they  have  it  from  Christ ;  and  therefore,  saith  he,  the  bishop 
of  Rome  either  may  take  from  kings  and  emperors  the  exe- 
cution of  their  authority,  as  being  himself  the  highest  king 
and  emperor,  or  he  may  not :  if  he  may,  then  is  he  greater 
than  Christ ;  if  he  may  not,  ergo,  he  hath  not  in  truth  any 
regal  power/  And  he  concludeth  this  point  with  this  ob- 
servation; 'As  the  sun  did  not  institute  or  make  the  moon, 
but  God  Himself;  so  likewise  the  empire  and  the  pontifical 
dignity  are  not  one,  neither  doth  the  one  absolutely  depend 
upon  the  other/ 

Lastly,  to  prove  his  third  proposition,  '  That  the  pope  hath 
no  temporal  jurisdiction  directly,^  he  reasoneth  in  this  sort. 
Christ,  as  He  was  man,  whilst  He  lived  here  upon  earth, 
neither  took  nor  would  take  any  temporal  dominion ;  but 
the  bishop  of  Rome  is  Christ's  vicar  and  doth  represent 
Christ  unto  us,  qualis  erat  dum  Mc  inter  homines  viveret,  '  as 
He  was,  whilst  He  lived  here  amongst  men  -/  therefore  the 
bishop  of  Rome  hath  no  temporal  dominion.  Now  before 
335  he  comes  to  the  proof  of  the  first  proposition  of  this  argu- 
ment, and  that  he  might  make  the  ground  thereof  more 
plain,  he  saith,  (1.)  That  Christ  was  always,  as  He  is  the 
Son  of  God,  the  King  and  Lord  of  all  creatures,  in  the  same 
sort  that  the  Father  is.  (2.)  That  His  kingdom  is  eternal  and 
divine,  and  neither  taketh  away  the  kingdoms  of  men,  nor 
can  agree  to  the  bishops  of  Rome.  (3.)  That  Christ,  as  He 
was  man,  was  the  spiritual  King  of  all  men,  and  had  most 
ample  spiritual  power  over  all  men,  as  well  faithful  as  in- 
fidels. (4.)  That  this  spiritual  power  of  Christ,  shall,  after 
the  day  of  judgment,  be  sensible  and  manifest.  (5.)  That  the 
glory  of  this  kingdom  did  begin  in  our  Head,  Christ,  when 
He  arose  from  the  dead. 

Upon  which  grounds  he  maketh  these  inferences.  (1.)  That 


270 
BOOK  the  said  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ,  the  glory  whereof  began 


-  after  His  resurrection,  is  not  a  temporal  kingdom,  such  as 
are  the  kingdoms  of  our  kings.     (2.)  That  the  said  spiritual 
kingdom  of  Christ  over  all  men  cannot  be  communicated  to 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  because  it  presupposeth  the  resurrection. 
(3.)  That  Christ,  as  He  was  man,  if  He  had  list  and  had 
thought  it  expedient  for  Him,  could  have  taken  upon  Him  a 
kingly  authority,  but  would  not ;   and  therefore  neither  did 
receive  any  such  authority,  neither  had  not   only  the   ex- 
ecution of  any  dominion  or  kingdom,  but  not  the  authority 
or  power  of  any  kingdom  temporal.     And  so  he  cometh  to 
the  proof  of  his  said  proposition,  saying,  that  if  Christ  had 
any  such  temporal  kingdom.  He  had  it  either  by  hereditary 
succession,  or  by  election,  or  by  the  law  of  war,  or  by  the 
especial  gift  of  God ;  but  He  had  it  by  none  of  these  four 
ways ;  ergo^  He  had  no  such  dominion.     For  the  proof  of  all 
which  particulars  he  taketh  good  pains,  and  then  cometh  to  33i> 
the  explication  of  these  words  in  his  second  proposition  of 
the  first  argument  concerning  this  point,  viz.  That  the  pope 
doth  represent  Christ  unto  us  as  He  was,  when  He  lived 
here  amongst  men  ;    and   saith,    (1.)  We   cannot  attribute 
unto  the  pope  those  offices  which  Christ  hath,  either  as  He 
is   God,  or  as  He  is  an  immortal  and  glorified  man;    but 
those  which  He  had  as  He  was  a  mortal  man.     (2.)  Neither 
hath  the  pope  all  the  power  which  Christ  had,  as  He  was  a 
mortal  man.     For  He,  because  He  was  both  God  and  man, 
had  a  certain  power  which  men  call  the  power  of  excellency, 
whereby  He  ruled  both  faithful  and  infidels ;  but  the  faithful 
only  are  committed  to  the  pope.     (3.)  Christ  had  authority 
to  institute  Sacraments  and  to  work  miracles  by  His  own 
authority,  which  the  pope  hath  not.     (4.)  Christ  had  power  to 
absolve  men  from  their  sins  without  the  Sacraments,  which 
the  pope  cannot  do. 

®  With  Bellarmin,  (that  he  may  not  bear  this  great  burthen 
upon  his  own  shoulders  and  undergo  alone  the  envy  thereof 
ensuing,)  an  army  of  writers,  both  old  and  new,  do  concur. 
He  hath  himself  set  down  the  names  of  some ;  and  for  his 
better  supportation  we  have  thought  it  fit  to  assist  him  with 

'  [The  paragraph  which  here  com-      dispute  of,'   is  written    on    a  separate 
mences,  and  ends  with  the  words  'you      leaf.] 


271 

two  more,  viz.  the  archbishop  of  Compsa,  one  Ambrosius  book 

Catharinus,  and  Boetius  Epon,  a  count-palatine ;  whose  book HL — 

of  Heroical  and  Ecclesiastical  Questions,  printed  at  Doway, 
1588,  a  place  wholly  jesuited,  is  greatly  approved  by  Tho. 
Stapleton,  our  countryman,  and  Balthazar  Seulin,  the  dean 
of  Amate,  a  licentiate  of  the  pope's  law,  and  the  ordinary- 
visitor  or  allower  of  such  books  as  are  thought  meet  to  be 
published.  Non  desunt  plerique,  &c. ;  '  There  are  many,' 
saith  Catharinus*^,  'who  are  not  content  with  that,  that  is 
sufficient,'  ne  dicam  nimium,  'that  I  may  not  say  it  is  too 
337  much,  who  either  to  flatter,  or  of  too  gross  simplicity,  do 
affirm  that  the  temporal  dominion  of  the  whole  world  doth 
belong  of  right  to  the  bishop  of  Home,  as  being  Christ's 
chief  vicar  in  earth,  in  that  Christ  said.  All  things  are  given 
to  Me  of  My  Father.'  Verum  ridicula  hcec  profectb,  qum 
neque  ipsimet  pontifices  auderent  asserere :  '  But  assuredly 
these  are  ridiculous  toys ;  the  popes  themselves  dare  not  for 
shame  so  affirm.'  Quod  autem  papa  sit  vicarius  Christi,  &c. ; 
'  For  that  the  pope  is  called  Christ's  vicar,  what  force  hath  it 
to  persuade  us  that  all  the  kingdoms  in  the  world  are  com- 
mitted to  be  governed  by  him  in  temporal  causes?  Nay,' 
saith  he,  '  it  rather  induceth  us  to  believe  that  they  are  not 
committed  unto  him :'  quoniam  Christus  abjecit  ea,  et  ut 
homo  erat,  in  mundo  non  habuit ;  '  because  He  cast  them  from 
Him,  and  as  He  was  man,  had  them  not  Himself.'  And  the 
said  Boetius  Epon^^,  having  set  down  the  reasons  why  some 
have  maintained  the  pope's  said  universal  dominion  in  tem- 
poral causes,  and  given  a  touch  of  the  Jews'  error,  and  of  the 
Apostles'  oversight  in  that  behalf,  he  saith  thus,  Neque  nos 
forsitan  Judcais  multb  vel  meliores  vel  minus  inepti  sumus,  dum, 
&c. ;  '  And  we  perhaps  are  not  either  much  better  or  less 
foolish  than  the  Jews,  whilst  we  do  ridiculously  mingle  the 
temporal  and  earthly  kingdom  or  empire  with  the  kingdom 
ecclesiastical  or  spiritual,  by  wresting  to  that  purpose  the 
testimonies  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  which  do  nothing  less 
than  make  either  Christ,  or  Peter,  or  the  pope,  the  temporal 
monarch,  either  of  the  whole  world,  or  of  the  Christian 
world.^     Digniprofectb  &c., '  We  are  certainly  worthy  of  this 

'  Catharin.  in  Ep.  ad  Roman,  c.  13.  «  Heroic,  qu.  5.  [See  note  5  W.] 

[See  note  5  V.] 


272 

BOOK  answer  of  Christ ;'    Nescitis   quid  petatis,  quidve  disputetis ; 

— — ' —  ^you  know  not  what  you  ask,  nor  what  you  dispute  of/ 

And  thus  it  appeareth  what  opposition  there  hath  been 
ever  since  the  days  of  Gregory  the  Seventh  against  the 
insolency  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  in  challenging  to  them- 
selves such  eminent  and  sovereign  authority  temporal  over  338 
all  kings  and  emperors ;  and  how  in  these  later  times, 
through  the  light  of  the  Gospel,  men  of  any  good  parts  or 
modesty,  though  otherwise  our  adversaries,  are  driven  for 
shame  to  acknowledge  the  truth,  notwithstanding  all  the 
vain  and  ridiculous  conceits  and  janghngs,  either  of  the  said 
glossographers,  canonists,  or  schoolmen;  or  the  false,  proud, 
and  insolent  vauntings  of  the  popes  themselves  from  the  said 
Gregory  the  Seventh,  pretending  themselves  to  be  Caesars 
and  emperors^.  It  is  true  that  Bellarmin  laboureth  after- 
ward to  advance  the  pope^s  authority  in  temporal  causes 
indirectly ;  thereby  to  bring  them  so  far  within  the  compass 
of  the  pope's  reach  as  that  he  may  depose  them,  if  they 
hinder  the  good  of  the  Church.  But  his  dealing  herein  is 
very  indirect,  that  we  use  his  own  word,  and  cannot  salve 
his  former  conclusions  and  inferences  j  whereby  he  and  the 
rest  have  so  wounded  the  bishops  of  that  see  and  disclosed 
their  nakedness,  as  all  their  adherents  will  never  be  able  to 
cure  them. 

'PLACET  EIS. 

Hmc  omnia  suprascripta  ter  lecta  sunt  in  domo  inferiori  convo- 
cationis  in  frequenti  synodo  clerij  et  unanimi  consensu  com- 
prohata.     Ita  testor, 

JOHANNES  OVERALL,  Prolocutor. 

April.  16,  1606. 

'■  Henr.  Quodl,  6.  qu.  23.  Jo.  Driedo  Potest.  Ecclesiastica.  Cajetan.  in  Apol. 

lib.  ii.  de  Lib.  Christ,  cap.  2.     Jo.  de  c.  13.  ad  6.  Fr.  Victoria,  de  Pot.  Ec- 

'Jurrecremata  Sum.  lib.  ii.  113.  et  seq.  cles.  q.  2.     Dominic,  k  Soto  in  4.  Dis- 

Alb.  Pighius,  Hierarch.  Eccles.  lib.  v.  tiiict.  25.  q.  2.  Art.  1.   [See  note  5  X.] 
Tho,  Waldens.  lib.  ii.  Doct.  Fid.  art.  3.  •   [The   rest   of  the  page  is   in  the 

cap.  76,  77,  78.     Petrus  de  Palude,  de  handwriting  of  Overall.] 


NOTES, 


Note  A,  p.  7. 

[Facta  est  terrarum  orbis  divisio  inter  filios  et  nepotes  Noah.] — 
Func.  Chron.  [p.  9.  edit.  Witteb.  1578.] 

LNtae  yap  (ra>6e\s  ajro  rov  KaraKKvcryi-ov^  kcu  r)  avrov  avfx^ios  <rvv  rots 
rpia-lv  viols  avrov,  Kol  rpial  vvix(f)ais,  piovos  biaipcov  rov  iravra  Koapov  vols 
Tpia\v  v'loh  avrov,  ra  2r}p,  Ka\  Xap,  Ka\  ^IcKpeO  StelXe.]  —  S.  Epiphan.  Adv. 
Haer.  [lib.  ii.  torn.  ii.  §  Ixxxiii.  0pp.  vol.  i.  p.  703,  edit.  D.  Petavii, 
fol.  Par.  1622.] 

Note  B,  p.  33. 

[Diximus  unde  Gentilium  fabulse  soli  currus  et  equos  attribuerint, 
quas  amplexi  nonnulli  ex  regibus  Juda,  soli  equos  et  currus  in  loco 
omnium  sanctissimo  consecrarunt.  Quod  etiam  sub  hoc  ipsum 
tempus,  et  aliis  postea  seculis,  fecere  Gentiles.  Nam  Persae  equos 
consecrarunt  SoH,  eosque  in  illius  honorem  totos  concremarunt.  Ita 
Xenophon  lib.  viii.  Cyropsediae  non  semel,  ubi  currus  ponitur  Soli 
consecratus.  Idem  tradit  Strabo,  lib.  xv;  et  Ovidius  Hb.  i.  Fasto- 
rum  immolari  canit  equum  Hyperioni,  qui  idem  est  Sol. 

Placat  equo  Persis  radiis  Hyperiona  cinctmn, 
Ne  detur  celeri  victima  tarda  Deo. 

In  pompa  quadam  junioris  Cyri,  tauri  et  equi  inducuntur  ;  illi  ut 
immolentur  Jovi,  hi  autem  Soli.  *  Primum,'  inquit  Xenophon,  supra, 
*  agebantur  tauri  Jovi ;  post  boves  autem  agebantur  equi  ad  Sobs 
sacrificium.  Post  hos  autem  educebatur  currus  albus  coronatus  jugo 
aureo,  qui  asset  Jovi  sacer;  post  hunc  agebatur  etiam  Sobs  currus 
candidus,  et  is  coronatus  ut  anterior.'  Sic  puto  ad  Gentilicos  ritus  in 
templo  fuisse  currus  egregio  opere  perfectos,  et  in  his  equos  ex  pre- 
tiosa  materia  et  arte  mirifica  elaboratos,  qui  viderentur  currum  ilium 

T 


274 


NOTES. 


trahere,  cui  essent  alligati ;  quod  Solis  esset  insigne,  quod  in  templo 
ad  aram  excitatam  Soli  visebatur.  lUi  vero  equi,  qui  ad  introitum 
dicuntur  esse  templi  ad  exedram  Nathanmelech,  vivi  erant,  qui  in 
stabulis  illic  nutriebantur,  ut  suis  temporibus  immolarentur  Soli,  et, 
ut  de  Persis  nuper  dicebamus,  vivi  cremarentur. — Casp.  Sanctius  in 
Quat.  Libros  Regum  Comment,  col.  1627,  fol.  Lugd.  1623.] 

Note  C,  p.  35. 

[Dico  ergo,  hunc  terrse  motum  contigisse  anno  vigesimo  septimo 
Ozise  ....  Haec  sententia  est  communis  doctorum  et  interpretum, 
puta  Hebrseorum,  S.  Hieronymi,  Cyrilli,  Remigii,  Procopii,  Ruperti, 
Hugonis,  Lyrani,  Clarii,  et  aliorum.  .  .  .  Porro,  iidem  omnes,  excepto 
Tornellio  et  uno  alterove,  secuti  Josephum  lib.  ix.  Antiq.  11,  addunt, 
hunc  terrse  motum  contigisse  ob  fastum  Ozise  regis,  quo  ipse  victoriis 
et  secundis  rebus  inflatus,  arrogavit  sibi  munus  sacerdotale,  obtu- 
litque  incensum  in  altari  thymiamatis. — Corn,  a  Lapide  in  Duodecim 
Prophetas  Minores,  p.  248,  edit.  Paris.  1630.] 

Note  D,  p.  49. 

[Antea  enim  de  Attila  aliqua  sunt  reseranda;  atque  illud  in 
primis,  ipsum  ex  prsedicatione  cujusdam  sanctissimi  viri  cognominari 
voluisse  'Flagellum  Dei,'  quod  nimirum  a  Deo  missus  esset  ultor 
scelerum  peccantium  Christianorum. — Baron.  Annal.  A.D.451,  §  37.]  * 

Note  E,  p.  54. 

Jos.  Antiq.  1.  XI.  c.  viii.  [.  .  ToO  be  Sai/a/SaXXerou  .  .  .  Xeyovros  oIko- 
dofirjcreiv  vaov,  ofioiov  ovra  tm  iv  rots  'lepoa-oXvfJiois,  eVi  tov  Tapi^elv  opovs, 
6  Kara  rrjv  ^apdpeiav  6p5)v  i<TTLV  vyjrrjXoTaTov^  .  .  .  .  1.  xi.  C.  viii.  §  2  ; 
i.  501,  edit.  Hudson,  fol.  Oxon.  1720. 

* K^L(TTavTo  yap  airavres  Trpos  tov  Mavaaarju,  rov  2ai'a/3aXXeTou  X^PV' 
yovvTos  avTois  Koi  xRVH-'^'^'^y  '^^''  X'^P^^  ^'^  yeapyiav  kclI  KaroLKijaiv  aTTOfie- 
pl^ovTOSf  KoX  Travri  rpoTra  rS  yap^pco  (rvp,(f>i\oKaXovvT05. — Ibid. 

TeXeVTTjo-avTOS  fie  'AXe^arSpovj  rj  fiev  apx^  ^'■^  tovs  diadoxovs  ep.epi(r6r). 
TO  S'  eVt  Toi)  Tapi^e/j/  opovs  Upov  ep,€iv€P.  Et  de  tls  aiTiav  eax^  rrapa  rots 
'lepoaoXvpiTais  Koivo(f>ayias,  rj  Trjs  iv  to2s  ^u^^cltois  7rapavop.ias,  rj  rivos 
oXXov  TOiovTov  ap,apTr}p.aTOs,  rrapa  tovs  liKi.p.iTas  ecpevye,  \ey<ov  abiKios 
eyKeKkijaOai. — Id.  §  7,  p.  505.] 

Note  F,  p.  55. 

Jos.  ibid.  [^AXe^avbpos  8e,  .  .  .  .  tj^iov  re,  diToa-TeiKas  ypafifxcTa  npos 
TOV  tS)v  'lovbai(ov  apxiepeuf   (rvfifiaxlciv  Te   avTa   7rep,7reiv,   Koi   dyopav  t<5 


NOTES.  275 

OTpaTevfiaTi  irapaiTxelVi  kcli  Saa  Aapfi'o)  irporepov  ereXovp  dcopa  rovra 
diB6vai,  rf)v  MaKe86v<i>v  <f)iKiav  iK6p.€vovy  ov  yap  fieravorja-eiv  eVi  rovrois* 
Tov  S'  dpxifp^<'>s  cmoKpivapivov  rois  ypapfxarotpopois,  cos  opKovs  eXrj  Aapeia 
dedaKasj  p-rj  ^acrrd^eiv  orrXa  kot  aiiTOVf  Koi  rovrovs,  eoos  av  ?/  Aapelos  iv 
rois  ^axTh  prj  Trapa^rja-ea-Oat,  (Prjoravrosy  aKoixras  ^AXe^avdpos  Trapco^vvBi] . 
Id.  XT.  viii.  §  3;  i.  502.] 

Note  G,  p.  59. 

Jos.  Ant.  1.  XII.  C.  vi.  ['Ytto  8e  rov  airbv  Kaipov  airoQavovTOs  KaX 
*Oviov  rov  dpxtfpeasy  ra  dSeX(^«  avrov  ^Irjaov  rrjv  dpxLfpaicrvvqv  dtdaxri, 
6  yap  rrals,  ov  ^Ovias  KarakiKoiivciy  vr)7nos  rjv  en  ....  ^Iijaovs  5e,  ovros 
yap  rjv  6  ddeXfjios  rov  'Oi'iov,  rrjv  dpxf-€po>a~vvrjv  d<f>T}pe6rj,  TrpocropyiaOevros 
avrm  rov  jSacriXetos,  kuI  dovros  avrfjv  ra  veardrtd  avrov  d5eX0<5  *Ovlq. 
rovvopa*  '2ipaivi  yap  ovroi  rpels  iyivovro  Traihes,  Ka\  els  rovs  rpcls  r]K€v 
Tf  dpxt(p(ioa~vvT)f  Kadcis  bebrjXaKapcv.  6  piv  ovv  ^Irjaovs  ^idacova  eavrov 
peravopatrev.  6  Sc  *Ovias  iicKriOrf  MeveKaos. — Id.  XII.  vi.  §  1  ;   i.  531.] 

Note  H,  p.  60. 

Jos,  Ant.  1.  XII.  C.  xvi.  [  .  .  .  .  /cat  ravra  Troirjo-asy  dvecrrpe^ev  els 
*Avri6x€i-av  iirayopevos  ^Oviav  rhv  apxt^peOf  og  Ka\  MeveXaos  e/caXerro. 
Avaias  yap  (rvve^ovkevtre  ra  ^aa-CKel)  rov  MeveKaov  dveXetv,  el  ^ovXerat 
rovs  ^lov8aiovs  ripepelv,  Ka\  prjbev  ivoxkelv  avra.  rovrov  yap  ap^ai  rav 
KaKcoVf  nelaavr  avrov  rov  irarepa  rovs  *Iov8aiovs  dvayKaaai  rqv  Trdrpiov 
BpTja-Keiav  KaraKiirelv.  Trep^as  ovv  rov  MeveKaov  6  ^acriXevs  els  Bepoiav 
rrjs  'S.vpias  du<j)6eipeVf  dpxifpaTeva-avra  pev  erq  8eKa,  Trovrjpov  8e  yevopevov 
Ka\  da-e^r},  Kal,  Iva  avrbs  apxj])  ro  eBvos  dvayKaaavra  Trapa^rjvai  rovs  Idiovs 
vopovs. — Id.  XII.  viii.  §  7  ;  i.  547.] 

Note  I,  p.  60. 

Jos.  Ant.  ibid.  [  .  .  .  .  dpxiepevs  8'  eyevero  pera  rov  rov  MeveXdov 
Qdvarov  *A\Kipos,  6  Kal  'laKeipos  Kkijdeis* — Id.  XII.  viii.  §  5  ;'  i.  547. 

....  a-vcrrpa<pevres  de  irpos  avrov  ttoXKoI  rStv  ^lovdaicov  novrjpol  Kal 
(jivydbeSi  Kal  per  avrcov  ^AkKipos  6  dpxt^p^vS)  Karqyopovv  rov  eOvovs  Travrosy 
Kal  rov  'lov8a  Kal  rcov  dbe\(pa>v  avrovf  \eyovreSf  ois  rovs  (jilXovs  avrov 
ndvras  direKreivav Id.  XII.  X.  §  1  ;   i.  548.] 

Note  K,  p.  61. 

Jos.  Ant.  XIX.  viii.  [<f)6vov  8'  rjv  ndvra  dvdnXecoy  Kal  ra>v  'louSattoi/, 
oi  pev  VTTO  'PapditoVf  ol  de  vn  dWriXcav  dvrjpovvro  ....  eneaov  8c,  ra)v 
pev  *Iov8aioiv  els  pvpiovs  Kal  8t(7XtXious,  'Poipdiav  de  irdw  oXlyoi. — Id. 
XII.  iv.  §  4;   i.  614.] 

t2 


276  NOTES. 

Note  L,  p.  62. 

Jos.  Antiq.  XVII.  xiii.  [?  3.  §  6.  koI  tjv  yap  fiopiov  rt  ^lovbdUtov 
dvBpa>7ra)U  ....  ^apia-at  KoiaXovvrai,  ^acnXevcrc  8vvdpevoL  p^aXicrTa  dvri- 
TTpda-a-eiv,  Trpo/jirjOels,  kuk  tov  TTpovTTTOv  els  to  TroXep.elv  re  Koi  ^XuTrreiv 
eTiijpixevoL. — ii.  753.] 

Note  M,  p.  62. 

Jos.  Ant.  XIII.  xxiii.  ['O  5e  (AXe$av8pos)  (TVve^ovXevev  avrfj  (^AXe- 
^dvbpa)  Treidea-Oai  pev  oh  VTroBrjo-erai.,  Trpos  to  ttjv  ^ao-iXeiav  d(r(l)aXa>s  KaTe- 
X^iv  /xera  tS)v  t€Kvo>V)  Kpvy\tai,  he  tov  BdvaTov  avTov  Trpos  tovs  (TTpaTiatTas, 
etos  av  i^eXr}  to  x.'^plovy  erreiTa  a>s  av  viKrforr}  Xaprrpcos  els  to,  'lepoaoXvpa 
TrapayevopevT],  toIs  ^apiaaiois  e^ovcrlav  tlvu.  napacrx^^t'V'  tovtovs  ydpt 
iiraLvovvTas  avTr]v  dj/ri  ttjs  Tiprjsy  evvovv  KaTacrTrjcreiv  avTjj  to  edvos'  SwaaBai 
de  TToXi)  Tvapd  toXs  ^lovhaiots  tovtovs  ecpacrKey  ^Xdyj/^ai  t€  picrovvTUs,  Koi 
<f>iXovs  diaKeipevovs  axpeXTJcrai.  pdXiaTa  yap  nicTTevea-Oai  Trapd  rw  TrXrjOei 
irepl  S)V  av  Ka\  (j)BovovvT€s  tI  ;(aXe7r6i/  Xeyaxrcv,  avTOv  re  TrpoaKpovaat  ra 
edvei  bid  TOVTOVS  eXeye,  v^piadevTas  nap*  avTov. — Id.  XIII.  XV.  §  5. 
i.  600. 

»  ...  TO  piv  ovv  6vopa  t^s  ^aaiXeias  ftX^^  avTrjf  ttjv  8e  bvvapiv  oi 
cf)apiaaloL. — Id.  XIII.  xvi.  §  2  ;   i.  601.] 

Note  N,  p.  63. 

Jos.  de  Bell.  Jud.  lib.  VI.  C.  xi.  [nodev  8'  rjp^dpeda  bovXeMs  ;  dp' 
ov)(l  CK  a-Tdo-ecos  t&v  Trpoyovcov,  ot€  17  ' Apio-To^ovXov  Kai  'YpKavov  pavlay 
Ka\  f)  Trpos  dXXrjXovs  epis  HopTvrfiov  eTrrjyaye  ttj  TrdXet,  Ka\  'Pcapaiois  vTri- 
Ta^ev  6  Qeos  tovs  ovk  d^iovs  eXevOepias. — Id.  lib.  V.  [vi.]  cap.  xi.  §  4. 
ii.  1243.  But  more  apposite  passages  in  support  of  the  text 
will  be  found  at  pp.  623  and  628.] 

Note  O,  p.  64. 

Jos.  Antiq.  1.  XIV.  c.  xviii.  xix.  [MdXixos  be  totc  beicras  pdXio-Ta  tov 
AvTiTTttTpoVj  eKTToboiv  eTTOielTO,  Ka\  Treiaras  dpyvpico  tov  ^YpKavov  olvoxdov. 
Trap     (o    eKdTepoL    elaTiSovTO,    cjiappdKa   xretVei    tov  avbpa. — Id.  XIV.   xi. 

M;i.  637.] 

Note  P,  p.  64. 
lb.  cap.  X.    \Xp6v(o    be    v(TT€pov    ^AXe^dvbpov    ttjv  'lovbalav    KUTaTpe- 
Xovtos  TOV  'Apia-To^ovXov  Traibos,  a-Tparriyos  Ta^lvios  eK  'Poiprjs  els  Ivpiav 
^Kev.—M.  lib.  XIV.  cap.  v.  §  2 ;   i.  616.] 


NOTES.  277 

Note  Q,  p.  64. 

lb.   cap.   xiii.    [^o^ovfxevos   §e    Tov  'YpKavov,   fifj   to   TrkrjBos   avra    rrjp 
^aaiKciav  diroKarao-Trjcrrj  napaoTav,  irqpciTO  be  vno  t(ov  Udpdcov,  drroTepvet 
avTov  TO.  &Ta,  7rpayp.aTev6p.evos  prjKeT   avdis  els  avTov  d(f)iKe(r6ai  t^v  dpxie 
paxTvvrjv    Bia  to   XeXco/S^o-^ai,    tov   vopov    Toav    okoKkrjptop    eipai   rqv   Tiprju 

d^iovvTos.—UK  XIV.  xiii.  §  10 ;  i.  646.] 

NoTB  R,  p.  64. 

Jos.  Antiq.  lib.  XVIT.  cap.  xii.  [^E-rrel  /cat  'A6p6yYr]s.  .  .  .  eT6\p,T](reu 
cTTt  ^aa-iXeia  ^poi/^o"ai.-^§  7.  ii.  780.] 

Note  S,  p.  64. 

Id.  de  BeU.  Jud.  lib.  II.  cap.  xvii.  [Kav  tovt<o  Mavd'ipos  tis.  .  . . 
oia  B^  ^aaiXevs  €ndvei<riv  els  'lepocroXvpa,  Ka\  yevopevos  r)yepa>v  tj)s  OTa- 
a-eois  buTacTcre  rffv  TroXiopKiav. — §  8.  ii.  1093.] 

Note  T,  p.  64. 

Jos.  Antiq.  lib.  XVIII.  cap.  i.  ii.  [.  .  .  .  Xija-Trjpicov  be  peyaKcuv  eni- 
6e<Tecn  kcu  bia^Oopals  dvbpcov  Toiv  Trpcoro)!/,.  .  ,  .  e^  hv  CTTacreis  re  e<f>vrj(rapy 
bi   avTas  Ka\  (f)6vos  ttoXitikos* — §  1.  ii-  792.] 

Note  U,  p.  65. 

Jos.  de  Bell.  Jud.  xi.  vii.  ['EttI  tovtov  tIs  dvrjp  TaKCKalos  *Iovbas  opopa 
els  dTToa-Taa-ip  evrjye  tovs  e7rix<»>piovs,  KaKi^av  el  cf)6pov  re  'Fcopaiois  Te\e7p 
vnopepovaij  Koi  peTO,  top  Qeop  otcrovai  Bpt^tovs  beairoTas. — §  1.  ii.  1060.] 

Note  V,  p.  65. 
Jos.  de  Bell.  Jud.  VI.  xii.  [V.  xi.  ii.  1277.] 

Note  W,  p.  QQ. 

["A^i'os  ye  kcu  xaXeTToiTepaPf  os  avriKpvs  elpappeprjs  t\  7rapaiva>,  Ka\  tovs 
VTTO  Qeov  ^id^opai  KaTUKpiTovs  (Tw^eii/. — ii.  1267.] 

Note  X,  p.  68. 
Jos.  Ant.  Jud.  XVII.  18.    [(8)  'HpcaSiy?  5c,  top  re  MuTBlav  iirenavKei 
Tr]S  dpxcepa>(rvpr)Sf  Ka\  t6v   eTepop  MaTBiapj  ts  eyryyepKei  rqp  <TTd(riP^  Kai 
apbpas  eK  t5>p  eTaipa>p  avTov  eKavcre  ^(OPTas- — ii.  768.] 


278  NOTES. 

Note  Y,  p.  68. 
Id.  XV.  xiii.  [x.  10.  §  4.  i.  698.] 

Note  Z,  p.  68. 

Id.  XVII.  13.  [llavTos  yovv  rov  *lovbaiKov  ^e^aiaxravros  di  opKcou  rj 
ixfjv  €VPorj(rai  Kala-apCf  Koi  toIs  ^ao-iXeas  Trpdyfxaan,  otSe  ol  avdpes  ovK 
8>p.o(Tav,  ovT€s  vTrep  e^aKto-xi^ioi — XVII.  xi.  §  6.  ii.  753.] 

Note  AA,  p.  68. 

Id.  XVITI.  i.  ii.  [torn.  ii.  p.  792,  793,  794.]  de  Bell.  Jud.  ii.  7. 
[torn.  ii.  p.  1060.] 

Note  BB,  p.  69. 

Jos,  Antiq.  Jud.  XII.  i.  ["A/xa  8e  koL  Kara  to  lepov  'EXedfapos  vios 
*Avavia  rod  apxifpidis,  veavias  Opaa-vTaros,  (TTpaTrjycov  rdre,  roi/s  Kara  rfjv 
Xarpeiav  XeirovpyovvTas  dvaTreidei,  prjdevos  dXXo(f)i)Xov  dcopov  ^  Bva-iav 
irpoo-dexea-Oai. — II.  xviii.  §  2.  ii.  1091.] 

Note  CC,  p.  69. 

Id.  de  Bell.  Jud.  II.  17.  [Tovto  de  rjv  rod  Trpbs  'FcDfialovs  iroXe/xov 
Kara^oXri.— II.  xviii.  §  2.  ii.  1091.] 

Note  DD,  p.  69. 

Id.  Antiq.  Jud.  XVIII.  iii.  [torn.  ii.  p.  795.]  xx.  8.  [torn.  ii. 
p.  897.] 


NOTES  TO  THE  SECOND  BOOK. 

Note  A,  p.  80. 

Aug.  de  Hseres.  cap.  xlvi.  [De  hseres.  Manichaeorum Deum, 

Qui  legem  per  Moysen  dedit,  et  in  Hebrseis  prophetis  locutus  est, 
non  esse  verum  Deum,  sed  unum  ex  principibus  tenebrarum.  Ipsi- 
usque  Testamenti  novi  scripturas  tanquam  infalsatas  ita  legunt,  ut 


NOTES.  279 

quod  volunt  inde  accipiant,  quod  nolunt  rejiciant;  eisque  tanquam 
totum  verum  habentes  nonnullas  apocryphas  anteponant. — Tom.  viii. 
col.  13.  edit.  Ant.  1700.] 

Note  B,  p.  81. 

[See  Touraeley,  Curs.  Theolog.i.  431.  edit.  fol.  1752 ;  Bellarm.  de 
Christo,  lib.  iii.  cap.  i.  seqq.  ;  Gerhard.  Loc.  Com.  Theolog.  loc.  iv. 
cap.  vi.  §  84.  torn.  iii.  p.  403.  edit.  Cottse ;  Gotti  Theolog.  Dogm. 
Scholast.  xii.  105.  edit.  Bonon.  1732.] 

Note  C,  p.  81. 

[The  following  passage  from  Bellarmine,  (de  Incarnat.  iii.  ix.  §. 
*  Catholica  vero,'  edit.  Ingol.  1586)  embodies  the  doctrine  here  ob- 
jected to. 

....  Ex  unione  hypostatica  consecuta  esse  in  Christi  humanitatem 
multa  dona  creata  et  infusa ;  ut  gratiam  excellentissimam,  sapientiam 
maximam,  potentiam  singularem,  et  alia  id  genus  ;  quae  tamen  non 
sunt  attributa  Deitatis,  nisi  per  participationem  quamdam,  quomodo 
etiam  nos  participamus  Dei  attributa  per  creatas  qualitates,  licet 
minus  perfecte,  quam  Christi  humanitas  ea  participet.  Neque  in  his 
consistit  communicatio  idiomatum  ;  nam  ilia  communicatio  est  mutua  : 
horum  autem  communicatio  donorum  non  est  mutua,  nihil  enim 
Deitati  accessit. 

And  he  concludes  the  chapter  thus.  Pari  ratione  recte  dicimus, 
Christus  homo  est  omnipotens,  seternus,  ubique,  &c.  quia  homo  in 
concrete  stat  pro  supposito  humano.] 

Note  D,  p.  81. 

[. .  . .  non  possunt  vera  membra  Ecclesise  vocari  Lutherani  et  Cal- 
vinistse,  etiamsi  in  Symbolo  nobiscum  convenirent ;  nam  praeter 
illam  fidem  requiritur  subjectio  ad  legitimum  caput  Ecclesise  k  Christo 
constitutum. — Bellarm.  de  Laicis,  iii.  xix.  §  '  Secundo.' 

And  again, 

Respondeo,  neminem  posse,  etiamsi  velit,  subesse  Christo  et  com- 
municare  cum  Ecclesia  ccelesti,  qui  non  subest  pontifici  et  non  com- 
municat  cum  Ecclesia  mihtante. — Id.  de  Ecclesia  Mihtante,  iii.  v. 
§  *  Respondeo  neminem.'] 

Note  E,  p.  86. 

[Hsec  lege,  hsec  crede,  hsec  retine  ;  huic  fidei  animam  tuam  sub- 
juga,  et  vitam  consequeris  et  prsemium  a  Christo.  Damasi  Symbolum 
inter  0pp.  S.  Hieronymi,  Ep.  xvi.  torn.  ix.  p.  70,  edit.  Ant.  1579.] 


280 


NOTES. 


Note  F,  p.  87. 

[Sanctam  Catholicam  et  Apostolicam  Romanam  ecclesiam,  om- 
nium ecclesiarum  matrem  et  magistram  agnosco ;  Romanoque  ponti- 
fici,  Beati  Petri  Apostolorum  principis  successori  ac  Jesu  Christi 
vicario,  veram  obedientiam  spondeo  ac  juro.  .  . .  Hanc  veram  catho- 
licam fidem,  extra  quam  nemo  salvus  esse  potest,  quam  in  prsesenti 
sponte  profiteor  et  veraciter  teneo,  usque  ad  extremum  vitae  spiritum 
constantissime,  Deo  adjuvante,  retineri  et  confiteri. .  . .  ego  idem 
N.  spondeo,  voveo,  ac  juro. — Labb.  Cone.  xiv.  946.] 


Note  G,  p.  87. 
[See  Cumel  in  1  S.  Thomse  q.  23.  art.  3.  q.  2.  prop.  3.] 

Note  H,  p.  96. 

[Nerians,  i.  e.  priests  of  the  Oratory,  an  order  founded  by  St. 
Phihp  de  Neri.  Cardinal  Baronius,  and  his  continuator  Raynaldi, 
were  amongst  the  most  distinguished  members  of  this  congre- 
gation. See  Heliot.  Hist,  des  Ordres  Monastiques,  viii.  12 ;  Par. 
1719.] 

Note  I,  p.  97. 

Bellarm.  de  Sum.  Pontif.  lib.  v.  [cap.  iii.  §  Jam  vero.  col.  1085. 
Id.  cap.  iv.  §  Superest  nunc,  &c.  col.  1087,  1088,   1089,  1090, 
1091.] 

Note  K,  p.  116. 

[Item  locus  D.  Pauli  ad  Rom.  cap.  13.  esse  obediendum  ait  Princi- 
pibus,  de  ethnicis  non  loquitur,  sicut  corrupte  allegatur,  sed  quatenus 
de  illis  intellexerit ;  Primo,  loquitur  Imperio  Romano  approbato,  ut 
dixi.  Item  textus  seipsum  declarat.  Nam  scribit  ad  Christianos, 
quibus  consuht,  obediendum  esse  Principibus  ne  peccent,  nam  Prin- 
cipes  non  sunt  timor  boni  operis,  sed  mali,  vis  ergo  non  timere 
potestatem,  bonum  fac,  &c.  ergo  non  simpliciter  mandat  obediendum 
esse  Principibus  Ethnicis,  sed  ut  secundum  conscientiam  bonum 
faciant,  et  ita  ratio  restringit  dictum 

Eodem  modo  scribendi  usus  est  D.  Paul,  in  1.  ad  Tim.  cap.  6. 
Hortando  servos,  ut  honorent  dominos  suos  etiam  infideles,  propter 
rationes,  de  quibus  per  eum,  ergo  rationes  attendendse,  quae  dictum 


NOTES.  281 

generale  restringunt^.  Sed  ex  illis  monitionibus  non  fimdatur  justum 
dominium  in  personis  Ethnicorum,  nam  Paulus  qui  hoc  dicit  non  erat 
summus  Pontifex. 

Tractatus  de  jurisdictione  per,  et  inter  judicem  Ecclesiasticum  et 
eecularem  exercenda  &c.  Doctoris  Martae,  Jurisconsulti  Neapolitani, 
in  Alma  Urbe  Advocati,  p.  i.  cap.  24,  n.  38;  Avenonse,  1616.] 

Note  L,  p.  117. 
[Bellarm.  de  Sum.  Pontif.  lib.  v.  cap.  ii.  col.  1084.] 

Note  M,  p.  120. 
Calvin,  Instit.  lib.  iv.  cap.  iv.  §  4.  [Quod  autem  singulse  provinciae 
unum  habebant  inter  episcopos  archiepiscopum ;  quod  item  in  Nicena 
synodo  constituti  sunt  patriarchae,  qui  essent  ordine  et  dignitate 
archiepiscopis  superiores ;  id  ad  disciplinae  conservationem  pertinebat. 
....  Verum  si  rem  omisso  vocabulo  intuemur,  reperiemus  veteres 
episcopos  non  aliam  regendae  Ecclesiae  formam  voluisse  fingere  ab  ea 
quam  Deus  verbo  Suo  praescripsit. — Edit.  Amst.  1667.  p.  286.] 

Note  N,  p.  132. 

pVIagna  de  hoc  discipulorum  numero  quaestio  est,  quia  non  solum 
Graeci  plerique  codices  et  Syriaci  septuaginta  solum  legunt,  sed 
etiam  auctores  veteres,  maximeque  Graeci,  cum  eos  numerant,  aut 
mentionem  de  illis  quoquo  modo  faciunt,  non  nisi  septuaginta  solent 
ponere,  ut  Irenaeus,  Clemens,  ut  citat  Eusebius,  Ambrosius,  Hierony- 
mus,  Damascenus,  Concilium  Neocaesariense,  Dorothaeus. 

Maldonat.  in  Evang.  S.  Lucae,  cap.  x.  ver.  1.  See  also  Tillem. 
Memoir,  torn.  i.  p.  436.  edit.  4to.  Par.  1701  ;  Walch.  Hist.  Eccl. 
N.  T.  p.  302.  4to.  Jense,  1744 ;  Buddei  Ecclesia  Apostohca,  p.  683. 
8vo.  Jenae,  1729;  Spanhem.  Opp.  ii.  299;  Suicer.  Thesaur.  ii.  288.] 

Note  O,  p.  136. 

Jerom.  in  Ep.  ad  Tit.  c.  1.  [The  editor  has  failed  in  discovering 
the  passage  here  alluded  to,  although  the  Benedictine  and  several 
earher  editions  have  been  consulted.] 

Note  P,  p.  145. 

[See  Wolfii  Curae  Philolog.  in  ii.  Tim.  4.  21.  et  Prolegom.  in  Ep. 
ad  Tit. ;  Tillem.  Mem.  tom.  ii.  par.  1.  p.  257  ;  Walch.  Hist.  N.  T. 
pp.  306,  307 ;  Mill.  Nov.  Test.  p.  647.] 

•  Here  the  text  is  evidently  corrupt,  and  the  editor  is  unable  to  correct  it. 


282 


NOTES. 


Note  Q,  p.  146. 

Tertull.  contra  Marcion.  lib.  v.  [This  reference  has  not  been  dis- 
covered.] 

Chrysost.  Horn.  10.  in  1  Tim.  [MeWcov  Karuvai  els  t6v  Trepl  rijs 
eTTia-KOTrrjs  Xoyov,  deUvva-i  KaOdna^  oirolov  etvai  XPV  ''O^  iirla-KOTTOv ,  ovk  iv 
rd^ei  rrjs  Trpos  TifioBeov  avro  Trapaiveaeas  ttoicov,  dXX'  o)s  iracn  bidkeyo- 
fievos,  Koi  di   eKeivov  trdvras  pvOpi^cov. — Opp.  XI.  598.  edit.  Bened.] 

Ambr.  in  1  Tim.  c.  vi.  [Non  sollicitus  de  cura  Timothei,  tarn  cir- 
cumspectus  est,  sed  propter  successores  ejus,  ut  exemplo  Timothei 
Ecclesise  ordinationem  custodirent ;  ipsi  quoque  futuris  formam  tra- 
dentes  a  semetipsis  inciperent. — Append,  ad  Opp.  S.  Ambros.  ii.  303. 
edit.  Bened.] 

CEcum.  in  1  Tim.  C.  vi.  [Upbs  Tip.66€Ov  ypdcfycov,  deUwai  KadoXiKas 
oTTolov  etvai  xph  "^ov  inla-Koirov . — II.  224.  edit.  Par.  1631.  See  also 
Hammond,  Dissertat.  Quatuor  de  Episcop.  Jur.  p.  185.  edit.  1651.] 

Note  R,  p.  146. 
Ambr.  ibid.  [Magna  vigilantia  atque  providentia  praecepta  dat 
rectori  Ecclesiae ;  in  hujus  enim  persona  totius  populi  salus  consistit. 
Non  sollicitus  de  cura  Timothei  tam  circumspectus  est,  sed  propter 
successores  ejus,  ut  exemplo  Timothei  Ecclesiae  ordinationem  custo- 
dirent ;  ipsi  quoque  futuris  formam  tradentes  a  semetipsis  inciperent. 
— Append,  ad  Opp.  S.  Ambros.  ii.  303,] 

Note  S,  p.  147. 

Euseb.  lib.  iii.  cap.  35.  [tom.  i.  p.  270,  edit.  Heinichen.] — Iren. 
lib.  iii.  cap.  3.  [edit.  Massuet,  p.  176.  and  Euseb.  H.  E.  iv.  14.] 
— Euseb.  lib.  iii.  cap.  23.  [tom.  i.  p.  230.] 

Note  T,  p.  147. 

Euseb.  lib.  iii.  cap.  4.  [tom.  i.  p.  191.] 

Origen.  in  c.  xvi.  ad  Rom.  ['  Salutat  vos  Caius  hospes  mens*. .  . . 
Fertur  sane  traditione  majorum  quod  hie  Caius  episcopus  fuerit 
Thessalonicensis  Ecclesiae. — Opp.  Lat.  fol.  ccxxiii.  edit.  fol.  Par. 
1512.] 

Ambr.  in  Coloss.  c.  iv.  [*  Et  dicite  Archippo,  Vide  ministerium 
quod  suscepisti  in  Domino,  ut  illud  impleas.'  Praepositum  illorum 
per  eos  ipsos  commonet  ut  sit  sollicitus  de  salute  ipsorum ;  et  quia 
plebis  soUus  causa  epistola  scribitur,  ideo  non  ad  rectorem  ipsorum 
destinata  est,  sed  ad  ecclesiam.  Post  enim  Epaphram,  qui  illos 
imbuit,  hie  accepit  regendam  eorum  ecclesiam. — ^Append,  ad  Opp. 
S.  Ambros.  ii.  276.] 


NOTES.  283 

Note  U,  p.  148. 
Iren.  adv.  Haeres.  1.  iii.  c.  3.  [edit.  Massuet,  p.  175.] 

Note  V,  p.  148. 
TertuU.  de  Praescript.  adv.  Haeres.  [p.  213.  edit.  Rigalt.] 

Note  W,  p.  148. 
August,  ep.  24.  [This  reference  has  not  been  discovered.] 

Note  X,  p.  149. 

Jerom.  Ep.  ad  Evagrium.  [Et,  ut  sciamus  traditiones  apostolicas 
sumptas  de  Veteri  Testamento ;  quod  Aaron,  et  filii  ejus,  atque 
Levitae  in  templo  fuerunt,  hoc  sibi  episcopi  et  presbyteri  et  diaconi 
vindicent  in  Ecclesia. — Ep.  85.  Opp.  torn.  i.  p.  311.  edit.  Ant.  1578.] 

Note  Y,  p.  150. 

[See  Bingham,  II.  iii.  §  6.  quoting  Athan.  Apol.  ii.  p.  732. 
(torn.  i.  p.  193.  edit.  Paris.  1698.)] 

Note  Z,  p.  150. 
[See  Bingham,  II.  iii.  §  7.  quoting  Cone.  Constant,  c.  iv.  (Concil. 
torn.  ii.  p.  947.)] 

Note  AA,  p.  151. 

'  [Presbyter  cum  ordinatur,  episcopo  eum  benedicente  et  manum 
super  caput  ejus  tenente,  etiam  omnes  presbyteri  qui  praesentes  sunt, 
manus  suas  juxta  manum  episcopi  super  caput  illius  teneant. — Cone. 
Carthag.  IV.  cap.  iii.  ap.  Bruns.  1, 141.  See  also  Gratian.  Dist.  xxiii. 
c.  8  ;  Ivo.  par.  iii.  c.  12.  cited  in  Bingh.  Orig.  Eccl.  II.  xix.  §  10.] 

Note  BB,  p.  152. 

S.  Cypr.  Hb.  i.  ep.  iii.  [Ep.  59.  (ed.  Pamel.  Rigalt.  Baluz.  55.) 
§  7.  edit.  Goldh.] 

Note  CC,  p.  152. 
Cypr.  Ub.  4.  ep.  8.  [Ep.  59.  §  7.] 

Note  DD,  p.  152. 
Hieron.  adv.  Luciferanos  [cap.  iv.  Opp.  11.  199.  edit.  Antv.  1578.] 


284  NOTES. 

Note  EE,  p.  189. 
Calvin  [Instit.  lib.  iv.  cap.  iv.  §  4.  quoted  under  note  M.  above.] 

Note  FF,  p.  159. 

[Nam,  prsesupposito  quod  omnis  potestas,  omne  dominium  et  omnis 
principatus  sit  translatus  in  Christum,  ut  dixi  .  .  .  .  et  postea  relictus 
sit  Petro.— Marta,  Par.  5.  c.  5.  §  6.  p.  11.] 

Note  GG,  p.  159. 

[Nam  Lucae  cap.  12.  dixit :  Quis  Me  constituit  divisorem  inter  vos  ? 
Nihilominus  duo  tempora  considerantur  in  Christo  :  Alterum  ante 
passionem,  et  tunc  propter  humilitatem  judicare  recusavit,  ut  est 
dictum,  (D.  Ambros  in  libro  7.  super  textu  Lucse  cap  12.  et  Joan, 
cap.  18.)  '  Regnum  Meum  non  est  de  hoc  mundo.'  Alterum  vero 
post  resurrectionem,  et  tunc  dixit,  '  Data  est  Mihi  omnis  potestas  in 
coelo  et  in  terra.'  Mat.  cap.  ult.  et  Joan.  cap.  ult.  Sed  post  resur- 
rectionem dedit  potestatem  Petro,  eumque  constituit  Vicarium. — lb. 
c.  22.  §  4,  5.  p.  45.] 

Note  HH,  p.  159. 

[Imprimis  potestatis  plenitudo  in  Christo  desumitur  etiam  ex 
Joan.  cap.  13.  Sciens  quia  omnia  dedit  Ei  Pater  in  manus.  Et  Luc. 
cap.  10.  Omnia  Mihi  tradita  sunt  a  Patre  Meo.  Et  D.  Paul,  ad  Heb. 
cap.  i.  Quern  constituit  hceredem  universorum.  Et  quia  textus  sacrae 
paginse  semper  universaliter,  et  de  omnibus  loquuntur  :  Ideo  D.  Paul, 
ad  Heb.  cap.  2.  exponens  ilium  Psal.  8.  Omnia  suhjecisti  sub  pedibus 
Ejus :  de  Christo  loquens,  dixit,  in  eo  quod  omnia  subjecit,  nihil 
omisit  non  subjectum  Ei.  Et  ad  1  Cor.  cap.  15.  Exponens  eundem 
locum,  ne  quis  putaret,  per  dictionem  illam,  omnia,  etiam  Ipsum 
Deum  comprehendi,  a  Christi  dominio  et  potestate  Deum  expresse 
excepit,  dicens,  cum  dicat  omnia  subjecta  sunt  Ei,  sine  dubio,  prseter 
Eum  Qui  subjecit  Ei  omnia.  Item  Ps.  71.  Dominabitur  a  mari  usque 
ad  mare,  et  a  flumine,  usque  ad  terminos  orbis  terra.  Item  Ps.  2. 
Postula  a  Me,  et  dabo  Tibi  gentes  haereditatem  Tuam,  et  possessionem 
Tuam  terminos  terrce. — lb.  p.  46.] 

Note  II,  p.  159. 

Carerius.  [Nam  Petrus  banc  temporalem  potestatem  exercuit  in 
sua  propria  natura  temporaliter,  nam  in  Actibus  cap.  5.  dicitur  quod 


NOTES.  285 

ipse  condemnavit  Ananiam  et  Saphyram  pro  criraine  facti  ad  poenam 
civiliter. — De  potestate  Romani  pontificis,  adversus  impios  politicos 
hujus  temporis  hsereticos,  libri  duo.  Auctore  Alex.  Carerio,  Pata- 
vino,  J.  C.  Col.  Agrip.  1601.] 

Note  KK,  p.  159. 
Bellarmin.  de  Rom.  Pont.  1.  v.  c.  3.  [§  Item  si  (tom.  i.  col.  1085,) 
Item   si   papa  est  dominus  totius  orbis   Christiani  supremus,   ergo 
singuli  episcopi  sunt  principes  temporales  in  oppidis  suo  episcopatui 
subjectis.] 

NoTB  LL,  p.  160. 

Bellarm.  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  v.  cap.  4.  [§  Superest  nunc.  tom.  i. 
col.  1087.  et  §  At  regna,  col.  1090.] 


Note  MM,  p.  160. 

Idem  ibid.  [§  Adde,  quod.  col.  1090.  Adde,  quod  neque  habet 
pontifex  omnem  potestatem  prorsus,  quam  habuit  Christus  ut  homo 
mortalis.  lUe  enim,  quia  Deus  et  homo  erat,  habuit  quandem 
potestatem  quam  dicunt  excellentise,  per  quam  prseerat  tam  fidelibus 
quam  infidelibus ;  papse  autem  solum  oves  suas,  id  est,  fideles,  com- 
misit.  Prseterea,  Christus  poterat  Sacramenta  instituere  et  miracula 
facere  propria  auctoritate,  quae  non  potest  pontifex.  Item,  poterat 
absolvere  a  peccatis  sine  Sacramentis,  quod  papa  non  potest.] 

NoteNN,  p.  161. 
Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  v.  c.  9.  §  Quarto,  qui  [col.  1107.] 

Note  OO,  p.  162. 
Id.  ibid.  §  Jam  vero.  [col.  1108.  Jam  vero  quod  jure  habeat  sum- 
mus  pontifex  eum  principatum  quem  habet,  probari  posset  facile,  quia 
dono  principum  habuit.] 

Note  PP,  p.  162. 

Id.  ibid.  §  Item  Leo.  [col.  1108.  Et  exstant  Romae  authentica 
instrumenta  harum  et  simiUum  donationum.  Sed  etiamsi  nihil  horum 
exstaret,  abunde  sufficeret  prsescriptio  DCCC.  annorum.] 

NoteQQ.  p.  162. 

Id.  ibid.  c.  10.  [§  Tertio  objicit.  col.  1110.  Tertio  objicit  Calvinus 
verba  D.  Bernardi  1.  ii.  de  consid.     *  Apostolis  interdicitur  dominatus. 


286  NOTES. 

ergo  tu  et  tibi  usurpare  aude,  aut  dominans  apostolatum,  aut  aposto- 
licus  dominatum.  Forma  apostolica  haec  est,  interdicitur  dominatio, 
indicitur  ministratio.' 

Respondeo,  Bernardum  loqui  de  pontifice,  ut  pontifex  est  totius 
Ecclesise,  et  secundum  id  quod  habet  ex  Christi  institutione.] 

Ibid.  cap.  10.  §  Quarto  objicit.  [col.  1110.  Quarto  objicit  ibid. 
§  14.  verba  B.  Gregorii,  qui,  lib.  4.  epist.  44.  dicit  anathema  episcopo 
qui  jubet  alicui  agro  more  fiscali  titulum  imprimi. 

Respondeo,  nihil  esse  mirandum  si  Gregorius  noluit  episcopos, 
nee  etiam  prsefectos  patrimoniorum  Romanse  ecclesise  uti  more 
fiscali  in  agris  Ecclesise  recuperandis.  Nam  nondum  habuerat 
Ecclesia  politicum  principatum,  sed  possidebat  bona  temporaHa,  ad 
eum  modum  quo  privati  cives  possident.  Itaque  aequum  erat  ut 
agros,  quos  suos  esse  censebat  Ecclesia,  si  forte  ab  aliis  occuparentur, 
in  judicio  legitimo  eos  repeteret ;  non  autem  more  fiscali  propria  sibi 
auctoritate  vendicaret.] 

Note  RR,  p.  162. 

Calvin.  Inst.  1.  iv.  c.  xi.  [Si  hac  de  re  Christi  auctoritatem  quse- 
rimus,  non  dubium  quin  Verbi  Sui  ministros  a  civili  dominatione  ac 
terreno  imperio  arcere  voluerit,  quum  diceret,  '  Reges  gentium  domi- 
nantur  iUis,  vos  autem  non  sic' — §  8.  p.  326.  edit.  Amst.  1667.] 

Note  SS,  p.  163. 

Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.  1.  v.  c.  9.  §  Denique  probatur  [col.  1108. 
Nam  etsi  absolute  forte  prsestaret  pontifices  tractare  solum  spiritualia 
et  reges  temporalia,  tamen  propter  malitiam  temporum  experientia 
clamat,  non  solum  utiliter  sed  etiam  necessario  et  ex  singulari  Dei 
providentia,  donatos  fuisse  pontifici  aliisque  episcopis  temporales  ali- 
quos  principatus.  Si  enim  in  Germania  episcopi  principes  non 
fuissent,  nuUi  ad  hanc  diem  in  suis  sedibus  permansissent.  Sicut 
ergo  in  Testamento  Veteri  diu  fuerunt  pontifices  sine  imperio  tempo- 
rali,  et  tamen  ultimis  temporibus  non  poterat  religio  consistere  et 
defendi  nisi  pontifices  etiam  reges  essent,  nimirum  tempore  Macha- 
bseorum,  ita  quoque  accidisse  videmus  Ecclesise,  ut  quse  primis 
temporibus  ad  majestatem  suam  tuendam  temporali  principatu  non 
egebat,  nunc  eodem  necessario  indigere  videatur.] 

NotbTT,  p.  169. 
Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.  1.  v.  c.  5.  §  Sed  occurrunt.  [col.  1091.] 


NOTES.  287 


NoTEUU,p.  170. 
Ibidem,  §  Secundo  objiciunt.  [col.  1091.] 

Note  VV,  p.  170.— [col.  1092.] 

Note  WW,  p.  170. 

[Ibid.  col.  1092.  Porro  beatus  Bernardus  et  Bonifacius  papa 
mystice  interpretati  sunt  hunc  locum  ;  nee  volunt  dicere  eodem  mode 
habere  pontificem  gladium  utrumque,  sed  alio  et  alio  modo.] 

Note  XX,  p.  171. 

Bell,  ibidem.  §  Ad  testimonium.  [§  Sed  occurrunt.  col.  1091. 
Utriusque  autem  regni  claves  Petro  attribuit,  ut  Nicolaus  ait  in 
Epistola  ad  Michaelem,  '  Christus/  inquit,  '  beato  Petro,  vitse  setemae 
clavigero,  terreni  simul  et  coelestis  imperii  jura  commisit.'] 

Note  YY,  p.  171. 
[Bellarm.  ibid.  §  Respondeo,  potestatem.] 

Note  ZZ,  p.  171. 
[Bellarm.  ibid.  §  Addo,  secundo.] 

Note  AAA,  p.  176. 

[See  the  Life  of  Bellarmine  in  Bayle's  Dictionary,  note  M,  and 
the  authorities  there  quoted.] 


NoteBBB,  p.  177. 

Bellarm.  de  Rom.  Pontif.  lib.  v.  cap.  6.  [col.  1093.  Papam  habere 
temporalem  potestatem  indirecte.'] 


NotbCCC,  p.  178. 

Bellarm.  de  Rom.  Pontif.  hb.  v.  cap.  6.  [p.  1093.  §  Exphcanda. 
Quantum  ad  primum  asserimus,  pontificem,  ut  pontificem,  etsi  non 
habeat  ullam  mere  temporalem  potestatem,  tamen  habere  in  ordine 
ad  bonum  spirituale  summam  potestatem  disponendi  de  temporalibus 
rebus  omnium  Christianorum.] 


288  NOTES. 

NoteDDD,  p.  178. 
Bellarm.  de  Rom.  Pontif.  lib.  v.  cap.  7.  [col.  1095.  §  Hsec  igitur.] 

Note  EEE,  p.  179. 

Chrysost.  Horn,  in  c.  xiii.  ad  Rom.  [Kai  deiKvovs  on  naai  ravra 
diaraTTeTaiy  koi  lepevo-L,  koL  fiovaxoiSi  ovx^i'  toTs  ^ichtlkoIs  fiovov,  ck  npooi- 
fjiicov  avTo  drfKov  enoirjcrev  ovrco  \iyaiv,  naaa  '^vxr}  i^ovaiais  vTre pexovcrais 
VTTOTaaareaOa),  Kav  ^ Attoo-toKos  §s,  mv  evayyeXio-Trjs,  Kav  7rpo(f)r]Trjs,  kov 
Sa-Tia-ovv — Hom.  XXIII.  Opp.  tom.  ix.  p.  686.  edit.  Bened.] 

Note  FFF,  p.  179. 
Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  v.  c.  7.  [§  Tertia  Ratio,  col.  1097.] 

Note  GGG,  p.  18]. 
[Tertull.  Apolog.  §  36,  37.  p.  107,  108.  edit.  Gersdorf.] 

Note  HHH,  p.  182. 
[Bellarm.  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  vii.  cap.   7.  §  Quod  si  Christiani, 
col.  1097.] 

Note  III,  p.  182. 

['  Judicari  apud  iniquos,  et  non  apud  sanctos.'  Hie  probatur 
Christianos  tunc  judices  non  fuisse,  quia  iniqui  dicuntur. — S.  Hieron. 
in  1  Cor.  vi.  Opp.  tom.  viii.  p.  207.  edit.  Ant.  1578.] 

Note  KKK,  p.  182. 

[Constituit  enim  talibus  causis  ecclesiasticos  Apostolus  cognitores, 
in  foro  prohibens  jurgare  Christianos. — S.  August.  Enarr.  in  Ps. 
cxviii.  Serm.  xxiv.  Op.  tom.  iv.  col.  1004.  edit.  1700.] 


Note  LLL,  p.  182. 

[Quia  ergo  sunt,  inquit,  sapientes  fratres,  aliqui  horum  eligantur 
ad  judicandum,  quorum  judicium  miretur  mundus. — Opp.  S.  Ambros. 
Append,  ad  vol.  ii.  col.  129.  edit.  Bened.] 


Note  MMM,  p.  1 82. 
[S.  Chrysost.  Hom.  XVI.  in  1  Cor.  Opp.  tom.  x.  p.  138.] 


NOTES.  289 


Note  NNN,  p.  182. 

Theodoret.  in  1  Cor.  6.  [.  .  .  .  Travrwi/Se  ;(aX67ra)raroj/,  to  koi  amo-ro) 
KexpW^^''  '^P'^Wj  fl^^vat  fievToi  XPV>  ^^  ouk  ivavria  ravra  rots  rrpos  'Pcofiaiovs 
ypacfyeia-iv.  ov  yap  avTireiveiv  KeXevei  toIs  apxov(riv,  SKKa  rois  rjdiKrjfievois 
pofio6€T€L  fir]  Kcxprja-^'^'-  Toif  ^pxovo-i, — 0pp.  torn.  iii.  p.  144.  edit. 
Par.  1642.] 


Note  OOO,  p.  183. 

Aqu.  in  1  Cor.  6.  [Sed  videtur  esse  contra  id  quod  dicitur  1  Pet.  ii. 
'  Subditi  estote  omni  humanae  creaturae  propter  Deum,  sive  regi 
tanquam  praecellenti,  sive  ducibus  tanquam  ab  Eo  missis;'  pertinet 
enim  ad  authoritatem  principis  judicare  de  subditis.  Est  ergo  contra 
jus  divinum  prohibere  quod  ejus  judicio  non  stetur,  si  sit  infidelis. 

Sed  dicendum,  quod  Apostolus  non  prohibet  quin  fideles  sub  infi- 
delibus  principibus  constituti  eorum  judicio  compareant  si  vocentur, 
hoc  enim  esset  contra  subjectionem  quae  debetur  principibus ;  sed 
prohibet  quod  fideles  non  eligant  voluntarie  infidelium  judicium. 
Lectio  prima  in  cap.  vi.  Ep.  i.  ad  Corinth.  Opp.  torn.  xvi.  f.  60.  b. 
edit.  Ant.  1612.] 


Note  PPP,  p.  183. 

['  The  New  Testament  of  lesus  Christ,  faithfully  translated  into 
Enghsh  out  of  the  authentical  Latin,  diligently  conferred  with  the 
Greeke,  and  other  editions  in  divers  languages ;  witli  arguments  of 
bookes  and  chapters ;  annotations,  and  other  helpes,  for  the  better 
understanding  of  the  text,  and  specially  for  the  discoverie  of  corrup- 
tions in  divers  late  translati<»js ;  and  for  cleering  controversaries  in 
religion  in  these  days;  by  the  Enghsh  College  then  resident  in 
Rhemes. 

Set  forth  the  second  time,  by  the  same  college  now  returned  to 
Doway,  ....  Printed  at  Antwerp  by  Daniel  VervUet,  1600.'  Quarto. 

On  the  reverse  of  this  title-page  are  the  approbations  mentioned 
in  the  text. 

'  The  censure  and  approbation  of  the  former  edition. 

Cum  hujus  veysionis  ac  editionis  authores  nobis  de  fide  et  eru- 
ditione  sint  probe  cogniti,  aliique  S.  theologise  et  hnguse  Anglicanse 
peritissimi  viri  contestati  sint  nihil  in  hoc  opere  reperiri,  quod  non  sit 
Catholicae  Ecclesise  doctrinae  et  pietati  consentaneum,  vel  quod  ullo 
modo  potestati  ac  paci  civili  repugnet ;  sed  omnia  potius  veram  fidem, 

OVERALL.  U 


290  NOTES. 

Reip.  bonum,  vitseque  ac  morum  probitatem  promovere  ;  ex  ipsorum 
fide  censemus  ista  utiliter  excudi  et  publicari  posse. 

Pbtrus  Remigius  archidiaconus  major  metropolitanse  insignis  Ec- 

clesise  Rhemensis,  Juris  Canonici  Doctor,  archiepiscopatus  Rhe- 

mensis  generalis  Vicarius. 
HuBERTUS  MoRus,  Rhemcnsis  Ecclesise  decanus  et  ecclesiastes,  et 

in  sacratissimae  theologise  facilitate  Doctor. 
loHANNES  Le  Besgue,  canoiiicus  Rhemensis,  doctor  theologus,  et 

cancellarius  academise  Rhemensis. 
GuLiELMus  Balbus,  thcologise  professor,  coUegii  Rhemensis  archi- 

magister. 


The  approbation  of  this  edition. 

Nos  infra  scripti,  visa  approbatione  theologorum  Rhemensium  super 
editione  Novi  Testamenti,  in  idioma  Anghcanum  per  collegium  An- 
glorum  Rhemis  conversi,  ibidemque  impressi  Anno  Domini  1582, 
accepta  quoque  attestatione  R.  D.  prsesidis  et  aliorum  ejusdem  coUegii 
nunc  Duaci  constituti  S.  Theologiae  doctorum,  de  illius  versione  sin- 
ceritate ;  eorum  fide  nixi  judicamus  eam  editionem,  tanquam  fidelem, 
utiliter  antea  impressam,  denuo  imprimi-  posse.  Datum  Duaci, 
2  Novemb.  1599. 

GuiLELMus  EsTius,  S.  Thcologise  doctor,  et  in  academia  Duacensi 
professor. 

Bartholom^us  Petrus,  S.  Theol.  doctor,  et  in  eadem  universi- 
tate  professor. 

luDocus  Heylens,  S.  Theologise  doctor,  et  in  universitate  eadem 
professor.'] 

Note  QQQ,  p.  183. 
Rhem.  Test,  in  1  Cor.  vi.  6.  [p.  436.  edit.  Ant.  1600.] 

Note  RRR,  p.  184. 
[Bellarm.  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  v.  cap.  7.  §  Quarta  Ratio,  col.  1098.] 

Note  SSS,  p.  186. 
[Bellarm.  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  v.  cap.  7.  §  Secunda  Ratio,  col.  1096.] 

NoteTTT,  p.  198. 
Extravag.  lib.  i.  cap.  i.  de  Major,  et  Obed.  Unanj  Sanctam.  [Re- 
spondeo  et  dico  quod  potestas  spiritualis  debet  dominari  omni  crea- 
turse  humanse,  per  rationes  quas  Hostiensis  inducit  in  Summa  qui  fil. 
sint  leg.  §  qualiter  et  a  quo  ....  Liber  Sextus  Decretalium,  &c. 
torn.  iii.  col.  212  (third  series  of  pages),  edit.  Taur.  1620.] 


NOTES.  201 


Note  UUU,  p.  199. 

Harding's  Confut.  of  Juel's  Apolog.  §  19.  [Wherefore,  to  con- 
clude, except  we  would  wickedly  grant  that  God's  providence  hath 
lacked,  or  doth  lack  to  His  Church,  for  love  of  which  He  hath  given 
His  only-begotten  Son,  and  which  He  hath  promised  never  to  forget, 
so  as  the  woman  cannot  forget  the  child  she  bare  in  her  womb, 
reason  may  soon  induce  us  to  believe  that  to  one  man,  one  bishop, 
the  chief  and  highest  of  all  bishops,  the  successor  of  Peter,  the  rule 
and  government  of  the  Church  of  God  hath  been  deferred.  For 
else,  if  God  had  not  ordained  that  in  the  Church  should  be  sundry 
heads  and  rulers,  and  none  constituted  to  be  over  other,  but  all  of 
equal  power,  each  one  among  their  people,  then  He  should  seem  to 
have  set  up  so  many  Churches  as  He  hath  appointed  governors  ;  and 
so  He  shall  appear  to  have  brought  in  among  His  faithful  people  that 
unruly  confusion,  the  destruction  of  all  commonweales  so  much 
abhorred  of  princes,  which  the  Greeks  call  anarchian,  which  is  a 
state,  for  lack  of  order  in  governors,  without  any  government  at  all. 
—Reply  to  Harding,  p.  192.  edit.  1609.] 

Note  VVV,  p.  200. 
Bell.  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  i.  cap.  2.  [col.  602,  603.] 

Note  WWW,  p.  200. 

Sand,  de  Vis.  Mon.  lib.  iii.  [De  visibili  monarchia  Ecclesise  Libri  8. 
Auctore  Nicolao  Sandero,  Sacrae  Theologise  Professore.  fol,  Wirce- 
burgi,  1592. 

Fecit  Dominus  luminaria  in  coelo,  non  utique  omnia  ejusdem 
potestatis,  sed  luminare  majus,  ut  preeesset  did,  et  luminare  minus,  ut 
prceesset  nocti,  et  Stellas.  Majus  vero  luminare  Sol  dicitur,  quern 
BasiHus  Magnus  quasi  quendam  oculum,  qui  hanc  rcrum  machinam 
illustrat,  merito  appellavit  ....  Quae  cum  ita  sint,  quemadmodum 
inter  omnia  mundi  luminaria  unum  est  cseteris  majus,  quod  veluti 
fons  luminis  totius  constituitur,  sic  inter  omnes  doctores  et  pastores 
oporteat  unum  excellere,  qui  caeteris,  cum  opus  est,  prseluceat,  ipsosque 
Doctores  pro  humana  fragilitate  interdum  caecutientes  ad  scopum 
veritatis  dirigat. — Lib.  iii.  cap.  5. 

Quantopere  author  naturae  Deus  res  omnes  incitaverit  et  commo- 
verit,  non  modo  ut  ipsius  monarchiae  obediant,  verum  etiam  ut  pro- 
priam  in  suo  genere  monarchiam  exerceant;  turn  ex  aliis  quae  jam 
commemoravi,  tum  praecipue  ex  eo  perspicitur,  quod  nunc  dicam. 


292  NOTES. 

Cum  enim  ex  animalibus  qusedam  seorsum  ac  sola  degant,  alia  vero 
gregatim  pascantur ;  in  his  quae  pascuntur  gregatim,  animadvertas 
fere  unum  quendam  ducem  ac  principem,  non  quidem  electione,  sed 
instinctu  naturali  constitutum,  ad  cujus  vel  motum  vel  quietem 
csetera  vel  moveantur  vel  quiescant.  Hoc  in  gruibus,  plurimisque 
avium  generibus,  in  cervis,  in  ovibus,  multoque  magis  in  apibus  cerni- 
tur. — Lib.  iii.  cap.  9.] 

Note  XXX,  p.  200. 
Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  i.  cap.  9.  [col.  633,  634 ;  see  also  lib.  i. 
cap.  2.  col.  605.] 

Note  YYY,  p.  201. 

Covarr.  2  part.  Relect.  §  9.  tom.  i.  n.  5.  [p.  537.  edit.  Venet. 
1588.] 

Note  ZZZ,  p.  202. 

Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  i.  cap.  2.  [Ac  primum,  institutione  generis 
humani.  Deus  enim  ex  uno  fecit  omne  genus  liumanum,  ut  ait 
Apostolus,  Act.  17.  §  Altera  ratio,  col.  604.] 

Note  4  A,  p.  202. 
Idem,  ibid.  cap.  9.  [col.  637.] 

Note  4  B,  p.  208. 
Reginald!  Epistola  de  temp.  Baldwini,  p.  98.  col.  1.  [This  work 
of  Reginald  has  not  come  down  to  us.  Bishop  Tanner,  in  his  Bib- 
liotheca,  p.  620,  mentions  a  monk  of  Canterbury  of  this  name,  but 
makes  no  reference  to  the  existence  of  the  work  from  which  the 
quotation  in  the  text  has  been  derived.  The  controversy  respect- 
ing the  erection  of  this  church  at  Lambeth,  is  fully  detailed  by  Ger- 
vase  of  Canterbury  in  his  Chronicle,  printed  in  the  Decem  Scrip- 
tores,  fol.  Lond.  1652.     See  especially  col.  1592—1625. 

Note  4  C,  p.  209. 
Matt.  Paris,  ad  an.  1243.  [p.  408.  edit.  Watts.  Par.  1644.] 

Note  4  D,  p.  214. 
Carerius  [De  potestate  Romani  Pontificis,  adversus  impios  politicos, 
et  hujus  temporis  hsereticos. — Libri  duo.  Auctore  Alexandro  Carerio 
Patavino,  J.  C.  Colon.  Agrip.  1601.] 

Note  4  E,  p.  215. 
Bell,  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  i.  cap.  9.  §  Utrum  [col.  644.] 


NOTES.  293 


PART  III. 

Note  A,  p.  220. 
August,  de  Hseres.  [ad  Quodvultdeum]   cap.  46.  [0pp.  viii.  13,] 

Note  B,  p.  221. 

Euseb.  lib.  v.  cap.  24.  [edit.  Heinrich.  ii.  115]  Id.  ib.  c.  23. 
[Id.  ii.  106.] 

Note  C,  p.  221. 
Geo.  Vicel.  Epit.  Rom.  Pontif.  [Epitome  Romanorum  Pontificum 
a  sanctissimo  Petro  usque  ad  Paulum  ejus  nominis  Tertium,  per 
Georgium  Vicelium. — Col.  1549,  p.  13.] 

Note  D,  p.  222. 

[Nam  cum  statutum  sit  ab  omnibus  nobis,  et  sequum  sit  pariter  et 
justum,  ut  uniuscujusque  causa  illic  audiatur  ubi  est  crimen  admis- 
sum,  et  singulis  pastoribus  portio  gregis  sit  adscripta,  quam  regat 
unusquisque  et  gubemet,  rationem  sui  actus  Domino  redditurus, 
oportet  utique  eos  quibus  praesumus  non  circumcursare,  nee  episcopo- 
rum  concordiam  cohaerentem  sua  subdola  et  fallaci  temeritate  colli- 
dere,  sed  agere  illic  causam  suam  ubi  et  accusatores  habere  et  testes 
sui  criminis  possint ;  nisi  si  paucis  desperatis  et  perditis  minor  videtur 
esse  auctoritas  episcoporum  in  Africa  constitutorum  .  ,  .  S.  Cypr. 
Ep.  59.  §  20.  edit.  Fell;  Ep.  55,  p.  86,  edit.  Baluz.] 

Note  E,  p.  222. 

Wolfgang.  Lazius  Comment.  Reip.  Rom.  lib.  ii.  [cap.  ii.  p.  101. 
edit.  Franc,  ad  Moen.  1598.]  Baron.,  torn.  i.  an.  39.  [§  10,  ll,&c.] 

Note  F,  p.  223. 

[Kat  yap  to)  6p6v(o  r^s  Trpca-^vrepas  'Poifirjs,  8ia  t6  ^aaiKeveiv  ttjv  iruXiu 
eKeivTfVy  oi  narepfs  €Ik6t<os  dnodedaxaa-i  ra  Trpetr/Sela. — Conc.  Chalced. 
can.  xxviii.  Bruns.  i.  32.] 

Note  G,  p.  223. 

iEneas  Sylv.  [postea  Pius  Secundus]  Ep.  288.  [p.  802.  Opp. 
edit.  Basil.  1551.] 


294  NOTES. 

Note  H,  p.  224. 

Ammian.  Marcell.  lib.  xxvii.  [cap.  iii.  Damasus  et  Ursinus  supra 
humanum  modum  ad  rapiendam  episcopates  sedem  ardentes,  scissis 
studiis  asperrime  conflictabantur,  adusque  mortis  vulnerumque  dis- 
crimina  adjumentis  utriusque  progressis  ;  quae  nee  corrigere  sufficiens 
Juventius  nee  moUire,  coactus  vi  magna  seeessit  in  suburbanum.  Et 
in  concertatione  superaverat  Damasus,  parte  quae  ei  favebat  instante. 
Constatque  in  basilica  Sicinini,  ubi  ritus  Christiani  est  conventiculum, 
uno  die  centum  triginta  septem  reperta  cadavera  peremptorum,  effe- 
ratamque  diu  plebem  aegre  postea  delenitam.  Neque  ego  abnuo, 
ostentationem  rerum  considerans  Urbanarum,  hujus  rei  cupidos  ob 
impetrandum  quod  appetunt  omni  contentione  laterum  jurgari  debere  ; 
cum  id  adepti,  futuri  sint  ita  securi,  ut  ditentur  oblationibus  ma- 
tronarum,  procedantque  vehiculis  insidentes,  circumspecte  vestiti, 
epulas  curantes  profusas,  adeo  ut  eorum  convivia  regales  superent 
mensas.  P.  373,  edit.  Lugd.  Bat.  1693.] — Alph.  Ciacco.  in  vita 
Damas.  [tom.  i.  col.  109,  edit.  Romae,  1630.] 

Note  I,  p.  224. 

Hieron.  ad  Pammachium  [Homo  sacrilegus  et  idolorum  cultor 
solebat  ludens  beato  Papse  Damaso  dicere,  Facite  me  Romanse  urbis 
episcopum,  et  ero  protinus  Christianus. — Ep.  61.  0pp.  i.  214, 
edit.  1578.] 

Note  J,  p.  224. 
Tripart.  Hist.  lib.  ix.  cap.  13.  [p.  510,  edit.  Basil.  1544.]— Cone. 
Constant,  i.  can.  5.  [Labb.  Cone.  ii.  959.] 

Note  K,  p.  225. 

Annot.  in  cap.  5,  Concil.  Constant,  edit.  Venetiis,  1585.  [Labb. 
ii.  670.     See  also  Baron.  A.D.  381,  §  35,  36.] 

Surius  in  Concil.  Chalced.  can.  28.  [See  Labb.  iv.  997.  Bevereg. 
Pandect.  Annot.  tom.  ii.  p.  124.] 

Note  L,  p.  225. 
Concil.  Afric.  per  Surium,  cap.  101.  [Labb.  ii.  1670.] 

Note  M,  p.  225. 
Cone.  Afric.  can.  92.  [Labb.  ii.  1667.] 


NOTES.  295 

Note  N,  p.  225. 

Distinct.  99.  Primae  [Decret.  Grat.  i.  289.  edit.  Lugd.  1548. 
SeeLabb.  ii.  1643.] 

Note  O,  p.  226. 

Prsefat.  in  Concil.  Afric.  vel  Carthag.  vi.  in  Con.  edit.  Venetiis, 
1585.  [See  Labb.  ii.  1599.] 

Turrian.  lib.  iii.  pro  Epistolis  Pontif.  [Francisci  Turriani  Societatis 
Jesu  adversus  Magdeburgenses  Centuriatores  pro  Canonibus  Apo- 
stolorum  et  Epistolis  Decretalibus  Pontificum  Apostolicorum.  Lib.  v. 
Flor.  1572.] 

Note  P,  p.  226. 
Concil.  Chalced.  per  Surium,  Can.  28.  [See  Part  iii.  note  F.] 

Note  Q,  p.  226. 

Surius  in  Can.  28.  Concil.  Chalced.  [See  Binii  Concil.  iii.  561, 
edit.  Par.  1636.] 

Note  R,  p.  227. 

1  Epist.  Pelag.  ii.  torn.  ii.  Concil.  [Nullus  enim  patriarcharum  hoc 
tam  profano  vocabulo  imquam  utatur;  quia  si  summus  patriarch  a 
universalis  dicitur,  patriarcharum  nomen  cseteris  derogatur.  Sed 
absit  hoc,  absit  a  fidelis  cujusquam  mente,  hoc  sibi  vel  velle  quem- 
piam  arripere,  unde  honorem  fratrum  suorum  imminuere  ex  quantu- 
lacunque  parte  videatur. — Binii  Concil.  iv.  477.] 

Note  S,  p.  227. 

Greg.  lib.  iv.  Epist.  32.  [lib.  v.  Epist.  20.  0pp.  ii.  747.  edit. 
Bened.  Par.  1705.] 

Ibid.  Epist.  36.  38.  [lib.  v.  Epp.  43,  18.    Opp.  ii.  770,  741. 

Note  T,  p.  227. 
Ibid.  Ep.  36,  ibid.  Ep.  38.  [See  the  last  note.] 

Note  U,  p.  227. 
Id.  hb.  vi.  Ep.  30,  ad  Mauricium  [lib.  vii.  Ep.  33.  Opp.  ii.  880.] 

Note  V,  p.  228. 
Plat,  in  Vit.  Sabin.  i.  [p.  84.  edit.  Colon.  Agripp.  1611.] 


296 


NOTES. 


Note  W,  p.  228. 

Plat,  de  Bonif.  III.  [Bonifacius  Tertius,  patria  Romanus,  a  Phoca 
imperatore  obtinuit,  magna  tamen  contentione,  ut  sedes  B.  Petri 
Apostoli,  qu8e  caput  est  omnium  ecclesiarum,  ita  et  diceretur  et 
haberetar  ab  omnibus. — p.  85.] 

Note  X,  p.  228. 
.   Genebrard.  Chronol.  de  Bonif.  III.  [p.  479.  edit.  Lugd.  1609.] 

Note  Y,  p.  228. 

Plat,  de  Bonif.  III.  [.  .  .  .  quem  quidem  locum  Ecclesia  Constanti- 
nopolitana  sibi  vendicare  conabatur,  faventibus  interdum  malis  prin- 
cipibus,  affirmantibusque  eo  loci  primam  sedem  esse  debere  ubi 
imperii  caput  esset.  Affirmabant  Romani  pontifices  urbem  Romam, 
unde  Constantinopolim  colonia  deducta  est,  caput  imperii  merito 
habendam  esse,  cum  etiam  Grseci  ipsi  litteris  suis  principem  suum 
TOiv  'PafjLaiav  avTOKpdropa,  id  est,  Romanorum  imperatorem  vocent, 
ipsique  Constantinopolitani  etiam  setate  nostra  'Fafiaiotj  non  Graeci 
vocentur.  Omitto  quod  Petrus  Apostolorum  princeps  successoribus 
suis  pontificibus  Romanis  regni  coelorum  claves  dedit,  potestatem- 
que  a  Deo  sibi  concessam  reliquit,  non  Constantinopoli,  sed  Romae. 
—P.  15.] 

Note  Z,  p.  229. 

Innocent.  III.  Episc.  Atinacensi,  in  lib.  v.  Decret.  Constitut. 
[Cum  scire  debeas  Apostolicam  sedem  consuetudinem  in  suis  litteris 
banc  tenere,  ut  patriarchas,  archiepiscopos  et  episcopos,  fratres; 
cseteros  autem  reges,  principes,  vel  alios  cujuscumque  ordinis,  filios  in 
nostris  litteris  appellemus. — Decretal.  Greg.  lib.  5.  De  crimine  falsi. 
Tit.  XX.  cap.  6,  tom.  ii.  1751.  Lugd.  1618.] 

Note  2  A,  p.  229. 

Bishop  Jewel's  Defence  of  his  Apology,  part  4,  [Chap.  8.  div.  2 
and  3.]  Dr.  Harding,  ibid.  [p.  385,  edit.  Lond.  1609.] 

Note  2  B,  p.  232. 
Genebrard.  Chronol.  an.  413.  [See  pp.  436,  445,  449,  452,  463.] 


NOTES.  297 


Note  2  C,  p.  232. 

Alphons.  Ciacco.  de  Vit.  et  Gest.  Roman,  in  Vita  Sylvestri.  [i.  167. 
The  words  here  quoted  from  Ciacconius  are  copied  by  him  from 
Platina,  p.  75.] 

Note  2  D,  p.  232. 

Id.  ibid.  [i.  168.  See  Platina,  p.  75,  Genebrard.  Chronol.  p.  464.] 
ex  Anastas.  [Bibliothecar.  de  vitis  Pontif.  Roman,  inter  Hist.  Byzant. 
Script,  tom.  xx.  p.  21.  edit.  Venet.  1729.]  Procop.  de  Bello  Goth, 
lib.  i.  [cap.  14  et  25.  pp.  28  et  46,  inter  Hist.  Byzant.  Script, 
tom.  ii.]  Evagr.  [Hist.  Eccl.]  lib.  iv.  cap.  18.  [p.  588,  edit.  Basil. 
1611.] 

Note  2  E,  p.  233, 

Onuph.  [Panvinius]  in  vita  Pelagii  H.  [In  eo  quod  Platina  scribit, 
Pelagium  pontificem  injussu  principis  creatum,  niliilque  tum  a  clero 
in  eligendo  pontifice  actum  esse,  nisi  ejus  electionem  imperator  ap- 
probasset,  non  ita  curate  rem  hanc  attigisse  visus  est,  quae  sic  habet. 
Gotthis  Italia  omni  per  Narse  patricium  pulsis,  eaque  cum  urbe 
Roma,  orientalis  imperii  parte  facta,  sub  Justiniano  imperatore,  ex 
auctoritate  papse  Vigilii  novus  quidam  in  comitiis  pontificiis  mos 
inolevit.  Is  fuit,  ut  mortuo  papa,  nova  quidem  electio  more  majorum 
statim  a  clero  S.  P.  Q.  R.  fieret ;  verum  electus  Romanus  pontifex 
non  ante  consecrari  atque  ab  episcopis  ordinari  posset,  quam  ejus 
electio  ab  imperatore  Constantinopohtauo  confirmata  esset,  ipseque 
litteris  suis  patentibus  licentiam  electo  pontifici  concederet  ut  ordinari 
et  consecrari  posset,  atque  ita  jurisdictionem  pontificatus  tum  obti- 
neret  ....  Hoc  autem  ideo  Justinianum  imperatorem,  vel  ex  ejus 
auctoritate  VigiHum  papam  instituisse  credendum  est,  ut  imperator 
certus  esset  de  conditionibus  novi  pontificis,  cujus  tum  maxima  esse 
auctoritas  coeperat,  imperatoribus  prsesertim  Italia  absentibus,  ne 
aliquo  pontifice  factioso  vel  imperatoris  hoste  ordinato,  urbs  et  Italia, 
eo  auctore,  ab  orientali  imperio  deficeret,  seque  finitimis  barbaris 
traderet,  quod  Silverium  papam  aliquando  qusesiisse  sibi  persuadebat. 
— Annotat.  in  Platin.  Pelag.  II.  p.  80.] 


Note  2  F,  p.  233. 

Onuph.  ubi  supra.  [Perduravit  haec  consuetude  usque  ad  Bene- 
dictum  Secundum.- — p.  80.] 


298  NOTES. 


Note  2  G,  p.  233. 

Platin.  in  Vita  Benedict.  II.  [Ad  hunc  autem  Constantinus  im- 
perator,  hominis  sanctitate  permotus,  sanctionem  misit  ut  deinceps 
quern  clerus,  populus,  exercitusque  Romanus  in  pontificem  delegisset, 
eundem  statim  verum  Christi  vicariura  esse,  omnes  crederent ;  nulla 
aut  Constantinopolitani  principis  aut  Italise  exarchi  exspectata  aucto- 
ritate,  ut  antea  fieri  consueverat.  p.  101.] 

Note  2  H,  p.  234. 

Onuphr.  in  Vita  Constantin.  I.  [Primus  omnium  Romanorum 
pontifieum  imperatori  Grseco  Philippico,  qui  Justiniano  juniore,  ortho- 
doxo  principe  occiso,  imperium  invaserat,  in  os  resistere  palam  ausus 
fait  Constantinus  papa. — Annot.  in  Platin.  Vit.  Constantini  Primi, 
p.  108.] 

Note  2  I,  p.  234. 
Sabellicus  Ennead  8,  lib.  vii.  [p.  172,  edit.  Basil.  1659.] 

Note  2  J,  p.  234. 
Blondus  Decad.  I.  lib.  x.  [pp.  143,  144,  edit.  Basil.  1559.] 

Note  2  K,  p.  234. 

Papir.  Masson.  lib.  iii.  in  Vit.  Greg.  II.  [fol.  126,  vers.  edit. 
Par.  1586.]  Blondus,  ibid.  [p.  144.] 

Note  2  L,  p.  234. 
Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vit.  Greg.  II.  [i.  243.] 

Note  2  M,  p.  235. 

Papir.  Masson.  in  Vit.  Gregor,  II.  [Vigilantia  et  sanctimonia  Gre- 
gorii  II.  ex  episcopis  Romanis  magnos  principes  tandem  faciet  suc- 
cessores  suos;  cujus  rei  principium  quidem  difficile,  progressus 
facilior,  felix  faustusque  exitus  fuit ;  ut  merito  possim  Virgilianum 
illud  usiu^pare, 

Tantae  molls  erat  Romanam  condere  gentem. 

Atque  eum  versum  ad  Pontifices  trahere,  qui  principatum  suum  aut 
nulli  aut  huic  Gregorio  debent.  fol.  126.  vers.  edit.  Paris.  1596.] 


NOTES.  299 


Note  2  N,  p.  235. 
Platin.  in  Vit.  Steph.  II.  [p.  114.] 


Note  2  O,  p.  235. 

Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vit.  Steph.  III.  [i.  256,  whose  narrative  is 
founded  on  that  of  Platina  in  Vit.  Steph.  II.  p.  115.] 


Note  2  P,  p.  235. 

Marian.  Scotus  [ap.  Struvii  Rerum  Germ.  Script,  iii.  634,  edit. 
Ratisb.  1726.] 

Herman.  Contract,  [ad  an.  773,  in  Canisii  Lectiones  Antiq.  iii. 
242,  edit.  Basnage,  fol.  Amst.  1725.] 

Platin.  in  Adrian.  I.  [p.  119.] 

Note  2  Q,  p.  236. 

Sigebert.  [Gemblac.  Chronographia]  an.  781.  [ap.  Struv.  Rer. 
Germ.  Script,  iii.  781.] 

Otho  Frising,  lib.  v.  cap.  28.  [edit.  Pithoei,  fol.  Basil.  1569.] 
Sigebert.  an.  800.  [p.  784.] 
Platin.  in  Leon.  III.  [p.  123.] 

Note  2  R,  p.  236. 

Sigebert.  an.  781.  [A.D.  801.  Romani,  qui  ab  imperatore  Con- 
stantinopolitano  jam  diu  animo  desciverant,  nunc  accepta  occasionis 
opportunitate,  quia  mulier,  excoecato  imperatore  Constantino,  filio 
suo,  eis  imperabat,  uno  omnium  consensu,  Carolo  regi  imperatorias 
laudes  acclamant,  eumque  per  manum  Leonis  papse  coronant,  Csesa- 
rem  et  Augustum  appellant ;  Pipinum  vero  fihum  ejus,  regem  Italiee 
ordinatum  coUaudant.  p.  785.] 


Note  2  S,  p.  237. 

Distinct.  63.  Adrianus  [c.  xxii.  Ex  Hist.  Ecol.  Deinde  Romam 
reversus,  constituit  ibi  synodum  cum  Hadriano  papa  in  patriarchio 
Lateranensi  in  ecclesia  S.  Salvatoris,  quae  synodus  celebrata  est  a 
cliii  episcopis,  religiosis,  et  abbatibus.  H  adrianus  autem  papa  cum 
universa  synodo  tradiderunt  Carolo  jus  et  potestatem  ehgendi  ponti- 
ficem,  et  ordinandi  apostolicam  sedem.  Dignitatem  quoque  patri- 
ciatus  ei  concesserunt.     Insuper  archiepiscopos  et  episcopos  per  sin- 


300  NOTES. 

gulas  provincias  ab  eo  investituram  accipere  diffinivit,  et  ut  nisi  a 
rege  laudetur  et  investiatur,  episcopus  a  nemine  consecretur ;  et 
quicunque  contra  hoc  decretum  ageret,  anathematis  vinculo  eum 
innodavit ;  et  nisi  resipisceret,  bona  ejus  publicari  prsecepit. — Decret. 
Gratiani,  col.  322.  edit.  Taur.  1620.] 

Note  2  T,  p.  237. 
Platin.  in  Vita  Pasch.  I.  [p.  125.] 

Note  2  U,  p.  237. 

Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vita  Pasch.  I.  [Idem  quoque  etiam  concessit 
ut  Romani  novum  pontificem,  pro  judicio  suo  crearent,  modo  sine 
tumultu  et  largitione,  et  creatum  consecrarent ;  dummodo  pontifex 
se  per  legatos  de  sua  consecratione  commonefaceret,  et  pacem  secum 
sanciret.  i.  282.  ] 

Note  2  V,  p.  238. 

Distinct.  63.  Ego  Ludovicus.  [c.  xxx.  Et  dum  consecratus 
fuerit,  legati  ad  nos,  vel  ad  nostros  successores,  regem  Francorum 
dirigantur  ;  qui  inter  nos  et  ilium,  amicitiam  et  charitatem  ac  pacem 
socient.— Col.  329,  edit.  Taur.  1620.] 

Note  2  W,  p.  238. 
Distinct.  63.  In  synodo.  [c.  xxiii. .  . .  Ego  quoque  Leo  episcopus 
servus  servorum  Dei,  cum  toto  clero  et  Romano  populo,  constituimus 
et  confirmamus. .  . .  domino  Othoni  primo  regi  Teutonicorum. .  . . 
facultatem  eligendi  successorem,  atque  summse  sedis  apostolicse  pon- 
tificem ordinandi. ...  Si  quis  contra  hanc  regulam  et  apostolicam 
auctoritatem  aliquid  molietur,  hunc  excommunicationi  subjacere  de- 
cernimus ;  et  nisi  resipuerit,  irrevocabili  exilio  vel  ultimis  supphciis 
affici.— Col.  323.] 

Note  2  X,  p.  238. 

Sigebert  [A.D.  1046,  p.  834.] 
Genebr.  Chronol.  [A.D.  1046,  p.  584.] 

Note  2  Y,  p.  239. 

Genebr.  Chronol.  sseculo  10.  [Hoc  vero  uno  infelix  quod  per 
annos  fere  1 50  pontifices  circiter  50,  a  Joanne  scihcet  8,  qui  Nico- 
lao  et  Adriano  2.  Sanctis  pontificibus  successit,  ad  Leonem  9  usque, 
qui  primus  a  Deo  vocatus  velut  alter  Aaron,  antiquam  pontificum 


NOTES.  301 

integritatem  e  ccbIo  in  sedem  Apostolicam  revocavit,  a  virtute  majo- 
rum  prorsus  defecerint,  apotactici,  apostaticive,  potius  quam  aposto- 
lici.  p.  553.] 

Note  2  Z,  p.  239. 

Otho  Frising.  lib.  vi.  cap.  33.  [edit.  1569.] 
Platin.  in  Leon.  ix.  [p.  171.] 

Note  3  A,  p.  239. 
Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vita  Leon.  IX.  [i.  379.] 

Note  3  B,  p.  239. 

Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vit.  Nicol.  IL  [i.  396.] 

Genebr.  Chronol.  [Tunc  primum  Lateranensi  concilio  Romanorum 
pontificum  electio  ad  Cardinales  episcopos  est  delata,  ita  tamen  ut  a 
clericis  Cardinalibus  reliquoque  clero  et  populo  Romano  compro- 
banda  esset.  p.  588.] 

Note  3  C,  p.  239. 

Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vita  Alexand.  II.  [i.  400.] 
Genebr.  Chronol.  [Statuit  ne  quis  ecclesiastica  beneficia  ab  uUo 
laico  accipiat,  quod  tunc  simonia  dicebatur.  p.  588.] 

Note  3  D,  p.  239. 

Otho  Frising.  hb.  vi.  cap.  1.  [fol.  Basil.  1569.] 

Godefrid.  Viterbiens.  Chronol.  Part.  17.  [Vide,  ad  quantum  de- 
fectum Romanum  imperium  devenerit,  scilicet,  ut  in  tres  partes 
diviso  regno  Francorum,  tertise  partis  tertia  pars  esset  ejus  imperium. 
Struv.  Script.  Rer.  Germ.  ii.  317.] 

Note  3  E,  p.  241. 

Benno  Cardinal,  in  Vita  Hildebr.  [ap.  Ortv.  Gratii  Fascic.  Rerum 
Expetendar.  i.  78,  edit.  Lond.  1690.] 

Funccius  in  Comment.  Chronol.  lib.  x.  [A.D.  1074,  edit.  Witteb. 
1578.] 

Platin.  in  Greg.  7.  [p.  176.] 

Lamb.  Schafnaburg.  de  Reb.  German.  [A.D.  1073,  inter  Rerum 
Germ.  Script,  edit.  Struv.  i.  354,  fol.  Ratisb.  1726.] 

Note  3  F,  p.  241. 

Aventin.  Annal.  [Boiorum,  sive  Veteris  Germanise,]  Hb.  v.  [p.  347. 
edit.  Francof.  1637.] 


302  NOTES. 


Note  3  G,  p.  242. 

Lamb.  Schafhaburg.  an.  1077.  [inter  Rerum  Germ.  Script,  edit. 
Struv.  i.  418,  419.] 

Note  3  H,  p.  242. 

Platin.  in  Greg.  VII.  [p.  178.] 

[Conradi  a  Licththenaw]  Abbatis  Urspergens.  Chron.  [p.  170, 
Argentorat.  1609. 

Note  3  I,  p.  242. 

Genebr.  Chronol.  [Notuit  enim  pati  ut  istius  voluntas  requireretur 
in  eligendo  Romano  pontifice,  item  ut  episcopatus  imperii  terminis 
inclusos  imperator  pro  suo  arbitrio  distribueret.  p.  591.] 

Note  3  K,  p.  242. 
Otho  Frising.  lib.  vi.  cap.  35.  [edit.  1569.] 

Note  3  L,  p.  242. 

Otho  Frising.  de  Gestis  Fred,  [primi]  lib.  i.  cap.  1.  [edit.  1569.] 
Sigebert.    [Gemblac]    in   an.    1085.    [ap.    Struv.    Rerum   Germ. 

Script,  i.  847.     Vincent.  [Bellovac]  in  Spec.  Hist.  lib.  xxv.  cap.  84. 

[p.  1031,  edit.  Duac.  1624.] 

Note  3  M,  p.  243. 

Abbas  Urspergens.  [pp.  169,  170.] 

Lamb.  Schafnab.  an.  1077.  [ap.  Struv.  Rerum  Germ.  Script, 
i.  419.] 

Plat,  in  Greg.  VII.  [pp.  178,  179,  180.] 

Note  3  N,  p.  243. 
Aventin.  Annal.  lib.  v.  [p.  351,  352.] 

Note  3  O,  p.  243. 
Aventin.  Annal.  lib.  v.  [p.  354.] 

Matth.  Paris,  in  Gulielmo  I.  [A.D.  1078,  p.  8,  edit.  Par.  1644.] 
Paulus  Langius,  an.   1078.    [ap.    Struv.   Rerum   Germ.  Script,  i. 
1144.] 


NOTES.  303 

Note  3  P,  p.  244. 
Aventin.  Annal.  lib.  v.  [p.  351,  352.] 

Note  3  Q,  p.  244. 

Genebr.  Chronol.  [Vir  dignus  pontificatu  ad  deprimendum  politi- 
corum  supercilium.  Monarchos  terruit  nominis  sui  et  zeli  claritate. 
Captivitatem  Ecclesise  et  servitutem  quam  a  principibus  patiebatur, 
restituit,  ululantibus  Centuratoribus. .  . .  Laudatissimus  et  zelo  sin- 
gidaris,  vereque  apostolicus.  A.D.  1087.     p.  591. 

Pontifex  proceres  et  populum  sacramento  prsestito  sancte  solvit,  et 
ut  Rudulpho  adhaereant  sanctius  imperat.     p.  592.] 

Note  3  R,  p.  245. 

Aventin.  Annal.  lib.  v.  [p.  353.] 

Benno  Cardinalis  [de  Vita  et  Gestis  Hildebrandi,  ap.  Ort.  Grat. 
Fascic.  Rerum  Expetend.  i.  178.] 

Note  3  S,  p.  245. 
Aventin.  ubi  supra  [pp.  347,  349,  351.] 

Note  3  T,  p.  245.  [See  Aventin.  p.  358.] 

Note  3  U,  p.  246. 
Aventin.  lib.  vi.  [p.  387.] 

Note  3  V,  p.  246. 

Radevicus  de  Gestis  Frederici  [Imp.  I.]  lib.  i.  cap.   10.   [inter 
Urstitii  Germ.  Hist.  Script,  p.  482,  edit.  Francof.  1585.] 
Alphons.  Ciaccon.  in  Vita  Innocentii  II.  [i.  501.] 

Note  3  W,  p.  247. 

Carion.  Chron.  lib.  iv.  [p.  623,  edit.  Genev.  1625.]  Alphons. 
Ciaccon.  in  Vita  Alexand.  III.  [p.  585.]  Genebr.  Chronol.  [p.  622.] 
Ranulphus  [Monachus  Cestriae]  in  Polychron.  lib.  vii.  [MS.] 

Note  3  X,  p.  247. 

Pontif.  Rom.  Gregor.  XIII.  par.  1.  [De  processione  ad  ecclesiam 
Lateranensem. .  . .  Cum  papa  per  scalam  ascendit  equum,  major  prin- 
ceps,  qui  prsesens  adest,  etiam  si  rex  esset  aut  imperator,  stapham 
equi  papalis  tenet,  et  deinde  ducit  equum  per  frenum  aliquantulum. 


304  NOTES. 

....  Coram  papa  serviant  laici  majores  et  nobiliores,  etiam  si  essent 
reges ;  coram  cardinalibus  et  aliis  omnibus,  familiares  eorum  digniores. 
—Pp.  49.  51,  edit.  Venet.  1582.] 

Ceremoniale  Rom.  lib.  i.  [sect.  iii.  Nobilior  laicus,  etiam  imperator 
aut  rex,  aquam  ad  lavandas  pontificis  manus  primo  ferat,  hoc  ordine. 
....  Et  si  imperator  aut  rex  aquam  ferre  debet  cum  aliquibus  etiam 
principibus  sociatus,  imperatorem  aut  regem  ad  credentiam  ducit. — 
Fol.  43.  b.  edit.  Colon.  1572.] 

Note  3  Y,  p.  247. 

Aventin.  lib.  vi.  [Sacrosanctam  philosophiam  divinitus  a  Spiritu 
Sancto  editam,  interpretando  suis  moribus  aptam  faciunt,  ambitioni 
suae  servire  cogunt ;  scita  decretaque  Christi  non  servare  sed  servire 
sibi  volunt.— p.  371.  edit.  Francof.  1627.] 

Note  3  Z,  p.  247. 
Abbas  Urspergens.  [A.D.  11 07.  p.  193.]  Aventin.  lib.vi.  [p.  374.] 

Note  4  A,  p.  248. 

Aventin.  lib.  vi.  [p.  390.  Unde  igitur  habet  imperium,  nisi  a 
nobis  ?  Ex  electione  principum  suorum  habet  nomen  regis ;  ex  con- 
secratione  nostra  habet  nomen  imperatoris,  et  Augusti,  et  Caesaris. 
Ergo,  per  nos  imperat. .  . .  Imperator  quod  habet,  totum  habet  a 
nobis. .  . .  Ecce,  in  potestate  nostra  est,  ut  demus  illud  cui  volumus. 
Propterea  constituti  a  Deo  super  gentes  et  regna,  ut  destruamus,  et 
eveUamus,  et  sedificemus,  et  plantemus,  &c.] 

Note  4  B,  p.  248. 

Innoc.  III.  in  festo  D.  Sylvest.  Papse,  Serm.  I.  [Fuit  ergo  B.  Syl- 
vester sacerdos,  non  solum  magnus  sed  maximus,  pontificali  et  regali 
potestate  sublimis ;  lUius  quidem  vicarius.  Qui  est  Rex  regum  et 
Dominus  dominantium,  Sacerdos  in  seternum  secundum  ordinem 
Melchisedech,  ut  spiritualiter  possit  inteUigi  dictum  ad  ipsum  et  suc- 
cessores  iUius  quod  ait  B.  Petrus  Apostolus,  primus  et  praecipuus 
prsedecessor  ipsorum,  *  Vos  estis  genus  electum,  regale  sacerdotium.* 
Hos  enim  elegit  Dominus  ut  essent  sacerdotes  et  reges.  Nam  vir 
Constantinus  egregius  imperator,  ex  revelatione  divina  per  B.  Syl- 
vestrum  fuit  a  lepra  in  baptismo  mundatus,  urbem  pariter  et  senatum 
cum  hominibus  et  dignitatibus  suis,  et  omne  regnum  occidentis  ei 
tradidit  et  dimisit ;  secedens  et  ipse  Byzantium  et  regnum  sibi  re- 
tinens  orientis. — P.  96.  Opp.  edit.  Colon.  1575.] 


NOTES.  305 

Note  4  C,  p.  248. 

In  Fest.  SS.  Petri  et  Pauli,  Serm.  II.  [Altitude  maris  istius  de  qua 
Christus  dixit  ad  Petrum,  *  Due  in  altum,'  est  Roma,  quae  primatum 
et  principatum  super  universum  seculum  obtinebat,  et  obtinet. — 
p.  135.] 

Note  4  D,  p.  249. 

In  Consecrat.  Rom.  Pontif.  Serm.  II.  [Equidem  constitutus  sum 
super  familiam,  ut  sicut  excellentissimus  mihi  est  locus,  ita  sit  et 
excellentissimum  meritum. .  . .  Mihi  namque  dicitur,  in  Propheta, 
*  Constitui  te  super  gentes  et  regna,  ut  evellas  et  destruas,'  &c. .  . . 
Jam  ergo  videtis  quis  sit  iste  servus,  qui  super  familiam  eonstituitur, 
profectus  vicarius  Jesu  Christi,  successor  Petri,  Christus  Domini, 
Deus  Pharaonis ;  inter  Deum  et  hominem  medius  constitutus ;  citra 
Deum,  sed  ultra  hominem ;  minor  Deo,  sed  major  homine  ;  qui  de 
omnibus  judicat,  et  a  nemine  judicatur. — P.  189.] 

Note  4  E,  p.  249. 

Innocent.  Patriarch.  Constant.  Epist.  Decret.  hb.  ii.  [Nam  cum 
aquae  multae  sint  populi  multi,  congregationesque  aquarum  sint  maria, 
per  hoc  quod  Petrus  super  aquas  maris  incessit,  super  universes 
populos  se  potestatem  accepisse  monstravit. — 0pp.  ii.  514.] 

Note  4  F,  p.  249. 
Innocentius  Tertius  Imperatori  Constantinopol.  [0pp.  ii.  5 16. J 

Note  4  G,  p.  250. 

Matth.  Paris  in  Johan.  [A.D.  1213,  p.  170,  edit.  1644.]  Abbas 
Ursperg.  [no  such  circumstance  is  there  mentioned.]  Genebr.  Chronol. 
[p.  639]  Plat,  in  Innoc.  III.  [pp.  214,  215.] 

Note  4  H,  p.  250. 

Concil.  Lateran.  [IV.]  can.  iii.  [Si  vero  dominus  temporalis  requi- 
situs  et  monitus  ab  Ecclesia,  terram  suam  purgare  neglexerit  ab  hac 
hseretica  fceditate,  per  metropolitanum  et  cseteros  comprovinciales 
episcopos  excommunicationis  vinculo  innodetur.  Et,  si  satisfacere 
contempserit  infra  annum,  significetur  hoc  summo  pontifici,  ut  ex  tunc 
ipse  vassallos  ab  ejus  fidelitate  denunciet  absolutes,  et  terram  exponat 
CathoHcis  occupandam,  qui  eam  exterminatis  hsereticis  sine  ulla  con- 
tradictione  possideant,  et  in  fidei  puritate  conservent.]  Oper.  Innoc. 
tem.  i.  [Labb.  Concil.  xi.  148.] 

OVERALL.  X 


306  NOTES. 

Note  4  I,  p.  250. 

Extravag.  [Commun.  lib.  i.]  De  majoritate  et  obed.  Unam  Sanc- 
tam.  [cap.  1.  Inhacejusque  potestate  duos  esse  gladios,  spiritualem 
videlicet  et  temporalem,  evangelicis  dictis  instruimur.  Nam  dicenti- 
bus  Apostolis,  *  Ecce  duo  gladii  hie/  in  Ecclesia  scilicet,  cum  Apo- 
stoli  loquerentur,  non  respondit  Dominus,  nimis  esse,  sed,  *  Satis.' 
Certe  qui  in  potestate  Petri  temporalem  gladium  esse  negat,  male 
verbum  attendit  Domini  proferentis,  '  Converte  gladium  tuum  in 
vaginam/  Uterque  ergo  est  in  potestate  Ecclesiae,  spirituals  scilicet 
gladius  et  materialis.  Sed  is  quidem  pro  Ecclesia,  ille  vero  ab 
Ecclesia  exercendus.  Ille  sacerdotis,  is  manu  regum  et  militum, 
sed  ad  nutum  et  patientiam  sacerdotis.  Oportet  autem  gladium 
esse  sub  gladio,  et  temporalem  auctoritatem  spirituali  subjici  potestati. 
Nam  cum  dicat  Apostolus,  '  Non  est  potestas  nisi  a  Deo,  quae  autem 
sunt  a  Deo  ordinata  sunt.'  Non  autem  ordinata  essent,  nisi  gladius 
esset  sub  gladio,  et  tanquam  inferior  reduceretur  per  alium  in 
suprema.  .  . .  Nam  veritate  testante,  spiritualis  potestas  terrenam  po- 
testatem  instituere  habet,  et  indicare,  si  bona  non  fuerit ;  sic  de 
Ecclesia  et  ecclesiastica  potestate  verificatur  vaticinium  Heremiae, 
*  Ecce,  constitui  te  hodie  super  gentes  et  regna'  et  caetera  quae 
sequuntur.  Ergo  si  deviat  terrena  potestas,  judicabitur  a  potes- 
tate spirituali,  sed  si  deviat  spiritualis  minor,  a  suo  superiori ;  si  vero 
suprema,  a  solo  Deo,  non  ab  homine  poterit  judicari,  testante  Apo- 
stolo,  *  Spiritualis  homo  judicat  omnia,  ipse  autem  a  nemine  judicatur.' 
....  Quicunque  igitur  huic  potestati  a  Deo  sic  ordinatse  resistit,  Dei 
ordinationi  resistit,  nisi  duo,  sicut  Manichaeus,  fingat  esse  principia ; 
quod  falsum  et  hsereticum  judicamus,  quia  testante  Moyse,  non  in 
principiis,  sed  in  principio,  ccelum  Deus  creavit  et  terram. 

Porro  subesse  Romano  pontifici  omni  humanae  creaturae  declara- 
mus,  dicimus,  diffinimus  et  pronunciamus  omnino  esse  de  necessitate 
salutis.— Col.  207,  edit.  Taur.  1620.] 

Note  4  K,  p.  251.— [See  note  4  A.] 

Note  4  L,  p.  251. 

Joan.  Marius  de  Schism,  part  ii.  cap.  18.  [Bonifacius  siquidem  ter 
coronam  imperii  Alberto  Austriaco  denegaverat,  et  gladio  accinctus 
dixerat  se  esse  Caesarem  Augustum,  imperatorem,  ac  dominum  mundi, 
nee  ahum  quemquam. — Ad  calcem  Theod.  a  Niem.  Hist,  sui  tem- 
poris,  p.  617,  edit.  Argent.  1609.] 

Carion.  Chronica  [p.  667,  edit.  Genev.  1625.] 


NOTES.  307 

Note  4  M,  p.  252. 

Gab.  Biel.  Expos.  Can.  Miss.  lect.  23,  ex  Eusebio.  [Refert  etiam 
Eusebius  Caesariensis  quod  excellentia  Romani  imperii  extulit  papa- 
tum  Romani  pontificis  super  alias. — Fol.  39,  b.  col.  1.  edit.  Lugd. 
1542.] 

Note  4  N,  p.  253. 

Genebrard  Chron.  [A.D.  1133.  Tunc  et  Theologia  Scholastica 
sive  Disputatrix  de  suo  incremento  meditatur. — P.  613.] 

Note  4  O,  p.  253. — ^Aventin.  lib.  vi.  [p.  383.] 

Note  4  P,  p.  253. 

Tho.  Aquin.  de  Regim.  Princ.  lib.  iii.  cap.  10.  [Propter  quod  opor- 
tet  dicere  in  Summo  Pontifice  esse  plenitudinem  omnium  gratiarum, 
ipse  solus  confert  plenam  indulgentiam  omnium  peccatorum,  ut  com- 
petat  sibi  quod  de  primo  principe  Domino  dicimus,  quia  de  plenitu- 
dine  ejus  nos  omnes  accepimus. — D.  Thomae  Aquinatis  Opuscula, 
p.  177,  edit.  Antv.  1612.] 

Id.  ib.  c.  19.  [In  duobus  igitur  casibus  ampliatur  ejus  potestas,  ut 
patet  supra,  vel  ratione  delicti,  vel  ad  bonum  totius  fidei,  quod  ele- 
ganter  nobis  ostendit  Propheta  Heremias,  cui  in  persona  vicarii 
Christi  dicitur,  *Ecce,'  inquit,  *constitui  te  super  gentes'.  ...  id.  p.  181. 

Sicut  ergo  corpus  per  animam  habet  esse,  virtutem  et  operationem, 
ut  ex  verbis  Philosophi  et  Augustini  de  Immortalitate  Animse  patet, 
ita  et  temporalis  jurisdictio  principum  per  spiritualem  Petri  et  succes- 
sorum  ejus.  Cujus  quidem  argumentum  assumi  potest  per  ea  quae 
invenimus  in  actis  et  gestis  Summorum  Pontificum  et  Imperatorum, 
quia  temporali  jurisdictioni  cesserunt.  Primo  quidem  de  Constantino 
apparet,  qui  Sylvestro  in  imperio  cessit.  Item,  de  Carolo  Magno, 
quem  papa  Adrianus  imperatorem  constituit.  Idem  de  Ottone  I. 
qui  per  Leonem  creatus  et  imperator  est  constitutus,  ut  bistorise 
referunt,  sed  ex  dispositione  principum  authoritate  apostolica  facta, 
satis  apparet  ipsorum  potestas.  Primo  enim  invenimus  de  Zacharia 
banc  potestatem  exercuisse  super  regem  Francorum,  quia  ipsum  a 
regno  deposuit  et  omnes  barones  a  juramento  fidelitatis  absolvit. 
Item,  de  Innocentio  III.  qui  Ottoni  IV.  imperium  abstulit,  sed  et 
Frederico  II.  hoc  idem  accidit  per  Honorium  Innocentii  immediatum 
successorem. — Id.  cap.  10.  p.  177.] 

Note  4  Q,  p.  254. 

Ibidem,  cap.  xx.    [Secundam  coronam,  quae  aurea  est,  a  summo 

x2 


308  NOTES. 

percepit  Pontifice,  et  cum  pede  sibi  porrigitur,  in  signum  suae  sub- 
jectionis  et  fidelitatis  ad  Romanam  ecclesiam. — P.  181.] 

Note  4  R,  p.  255. 

2*  2^  q.  12,  art.  2.  [XJtrum  princeps  propter  apostasiam  a  fide, 
amittat  dominium  in  suhditos,  ita  quod  ei  obedire  non  teneantur. 

Videtur  quod  princeps  propter  apostasiam  a  fide  non  amittat 
dominium  in  subditos,  quin  ei  teneantur  obedire.  Dicit  enim  Ambros. 
et  habetur  11.  q.  3.  quod  Julianus  Imperator,  quamvis  esset  apostata, 
habuit  tamen  sub  se  Christianos  milites,  quibus  cum  dicebat '  Producite 
aciem  pro  defensione  reipublicse,'  obediebant  ei.  Ergo,  propter 
apostasiam  principis,  subditi  non  absolvuntur  ab  ejus  dominio. 

2.  Prseterea,  apostata  a  fide  infidelis  est ;  sed  infidelibus  dominis 
inveniuntur  aliqui  sancti  viri  fideliter  servisse,  sicut  Joseph  Pharaoni, 
et  Daniel  Nabuchodonosor,  et  Mardochaeus  Assuero,  Ergo,  propter 
apostasiam  a  fide  non  est  dimittendum,  quin  principi  obediatur  a  sub- 
ditis. .  . . 

Sed  contra  est  quod  Gregorius  VII.  dicit,  Nos  sanctorum  prsede- 
cessorum  statuta  tenentes,  eos  qui  excommunicatis  fidelitate  aut  jura- 
menti  sacramento  sunt  constricti,  apostolica  authoritate  sacramento 
absolvimus,  et  ne  sibi  fidelitatem  observent  omnibus  modis  prohi- 
bemus,  quousque  ad  satisfactionem  perveniant ;  sed  apostatse  a  fide 
sunt  excommunicati,  sicut  et  hseretici.  .  . .  ergo  principibus  apostanti- 
bus  a  fide  non  est  obediendum. 

Respondeo,. ...  ad  primum  ergo  dicendum  quod  illo  tempore  Ec- 
clesia  in  sui  novitate  nondum  habebat  potestatem  terrenos  principes 
compescendi,  et  ideo  toleravit  fideles  Juliano  apostatse  obedire  in  his 
quae  nondum  erant  contra  fidem,  ut  majus  periculum  fidei  vitaretur. 

Ad  secundum  dicendum  quod  alia  ratio  est  de  infidelibus  ahis,  qui 
nunquam  fidem  susceperunt.] 

Note  4  S,  p.  256. 

Aug.  Hunn8e[i]  Epist.  ad  Pium  V.  in  Summa  Aquinat.  [Ur- 
banus  sedis  Apostolicse  eximius  antistes,  istius  viri  excellentem  doc- 
trinam  admirans,  et  veluti  coelitus  delapsam,  ad  innatam  humanis 
mentibus  ignorantise  caliginem  depellendam,  suscipiens,  ad  eam 
discendam  gravissime  hortatur;  et  Tolosanee  academise  theologis  ut  in 
disputationibus,  et  suis  de  fide  et  moribus  responsis,  potissimum 
sequantur  prsecepit.  Innocentius  vero  in  ejusdem  sedis  Apostolicse 
suprema  dignitate  locatus,  tanti  hujus,  de  quo  loquimur,  viri  doctri- 
nam  fecit,  ut  ei  primum  post  canonicam  Scripturam  locum  tribuere 
non  dubitaverit. — Edit.  fol.  Antv.  1585.] 


NOTES.  309 

Note  4  T,  p.  256. 

Surius  de  Sanctorum  Hist.  torn.  ii.  Martii  7.  [p.  84,  edit.  1618. 
The  Bull  of  Canonization  is  dated  7  Kal.  Aug.  1323,  see  Bullar. 
Magn.  1,  226,  Lugd.  1655  ;  Bzovii  Annal.  A.D.  1274,  §  20;  Ray- 
nald.  Annal.  A.D.  1323.  §  64.] 

Note  4  U,  p.  257. 

Genebr.  Chronol.  [A.D.  533.  Justinianus. .  . .  duo  fere  per  eosdem 
librorura  millia  in  53  digessit  et  absolvit,  an.  533,  unde  Digesta  sive 
Pandectse.— P.  462.] 

Note  4  V,  p.  257. 

Abbas  Ursperg.  [p.  209.  in  marg.  edit.  1609.]  Carion.  Chron. 
[p.  337,  edit.  1625.] 

Note  4W,  p.  257- 

Petr.  Gregor.  Partition.  Juris.  Canon,  lib.  i.  cap.  1.  [Composuit 
igitur  vir  venerabilis  Gratianus  monachus  S.  Felicis  Bononiensis,  ordi- 
nis  S.  Benedicti,  vir  in  divinis  Scripturis  eruditissimus  et  mirabili 
studio  flagrans,  ingenio  promptus  et  clarus  eloquio,  vita  quoque  et 
conversatione  insignis,  Decretorum  volumen  insigne  ex  veterum  sta- 
tutis,  sanctionibus  et  scriptis,  quo  juris  canonici  professores  usque 
in  prsesens  utuntur  in  scholis,  ab  Eugenio  papa  tertio  approbatum. 
— Gratiani  Vita  prsefix.  Decret.  Gratiani,  edit.  Paris.  1531.] 

Note  4  X,  p.  257.— Aventin.  lib.  vi.  [p.  383.] 

Note  4  Y,  p.  258. 

Decret.  Grat.  impress.  Paris,  anno  1510.  [In  the  edition  of  Paris, 
1531,  the  rubric  prefixed  to  the  first  Distinction  is  this ;  '  Decretum 
Aureum  domini  Gratiani,  in  quo  est  discordantium  Canonum  Con- 
cordia.' No  notice  of  the  edition  of  Paris,  1510,  is  found  in  Mat- 
tah-e's  Annates  Typograph.,  but  he  quotes  (V.  i.  453)  the  edition  of 
Paris,  1518,  which  however  reads  'domini  Gratiani,'  not  *divi  Gra- 
tiani.'] 

Note  4  Z,  p.  258.— Genebr.  Chronol.  [p.  641.] 

Note  5  A,  p.  258. 

In  fine  Clem.  [Hsec  sane  felicis  recordationis  Clemens  papa  V. 
prsedecessor  noster  prudenter  attendens,  et  provide  cupiens  deforma- 


310  NOTES. 

torum  reformationi  prospicere,  solvere  difficilia,  ac  sanctiones  qusestio- 
nibus  et  negotiis  imminentibus  consonas  promulgare ;  dudum  nedum 
in  Concilio  Viennensi,  quin  etiam  antea  et  post  ipsum  Concilium, 
constitutiones  plurimas  edidit,  in  quibus  multa  utilia  statuit  atque 
salubria,  et  nonnulla  dubia  in  judiciis  et  extra  frequentata  decidit. 
Et  licet  eas  collectas  in  unum  volumen,  et  sub  congruis  titulis  coUo- 
catas,  mittere  decrevisset,  et  dare  in  commune  subjectis,  assidua 
tamen  occupatio  circa  magna,  et  sortis  humanse  conditio,  quse  ipsum 
de  medio  sustulit,  in  causa  fuerunt  quare  suum  in  hac  parte  proposi- 
tum  non  implevit. — Prooem.  in  Decret.  Clementis  Papse  Quinti, 
ap.  Lib.  Sext.  Decretal.  &c.  col.  4,  (second  series  of  pages,)  edit. 
Taur.  1620.] 

Note  5  A*,  p.  259. 
Genebrard.  Chron.  [A.D.  1133,  p.  612.] 

NoTE-5  B,  p.  259. 

Intitul.  Extravag.  [Extravagantes  Decretales,  quae  a  diversis  Ro- 
manis  pontificibus  post  Sextum  emanaverunt. — Liber  Sextus  Decretal. 
&c.  col.  181,  (third  series  of  pages,)  edit.  Taur.  1620.] 

Extravag.  de  poenit.  et  remiss.  Etsi.  [Datum  Spirse,  A.D. 
M.cccc.LXxviii.  Id.  col.  359.] 

Note  5  B*,  p.  260. 

Dominic.  Soto  de  Jure  et  Justit.  lib.  iv.  qusest.  4,  artic.  2,  [see  this 
author  in  4  Sent.  Dist.  25,  q.  2.  art.  1,  p.  607,  edit.  Duac.  1613;] 
Barth.  Casanseus  in  Catalog.  Glor.  Mundi,  part.  5,  consid.  29.  [p.  240, 
edit.  August.  Taur.  1617]  [Martini  ab  Azpiluceta,  Doctoris]  Navarr. 
in  cap.  Novit.  [Opp.  tom.  ii.  p.  99,  edit.  Col.  1616.] 

Note  5  C,  p.  259. 

Petrus  Matthseus  in  summa  Constitut.  prsefat.  ad  Sixtum  Quintum. 
[The  following  is  the  title  of  the  work  here  quoted. — '  Septimus  De- 
cretalium,  constitutionum  apostolicarum  post  Sextum,  Clementinas  et 
Extravagantes  usque  in  hodiernum  diem  editarum  continuatio,  cum 
notis  et  scholiis.'    8vo.  Franc,  ad  Moen.  1590.] 

Note  5  C*,  p.  260. 

Barth.  Cassan.  ibid.  [p.  240.]  Ferd.  Vasquez,  Controv.  lib.  i. 
cap.  20,  21. 


NOTES.  311 

Note  5  D,  p.  261. — Carion.  Chron.  [p.  677-] 

Note  5  E,  p.  261. 
Genebr.  Chronol.  [p.  641.] 

Note  5  F,  p.  261. 

Ferdin.  Vasquez.  ut  supra. 
Barth.  Cassan.  ut  supra. 

Note  5  G,  p.  263. 
Stanisl.  Orichovius  in  Chimsera. 

Note  5  H,  p.  263. 
Navarr.  Relect.  c.  Novit.  in  3  Notabil.  [0pp.  torn.  ii.  p.  97.] 

Note  5  I,  p.  264. 

Johan.  de  Paris,  tract,  de  Potest.  Regia  et  Papali  [Edit.  Paris. 
1506,  quarto.] 

Bellarm.  de  Sum.  Pont.  lib.  v.  cap.  1.  [Nos  ergo  tria  tractabimus. 
Primo,  ostendemus  pontificem  jure  divino  non  habere  directe  tempo- 
ralem  potestatem.  Secundo,  habere  eum  aliquo  modo,  id  est,  ratione 
suae  spiritualis  monarchiae  summam  potestatem  etiam  temporalem. 
Tertio,  non  esse  contra  jus  divinum  quod  episcopi  habeant  etiam 
actu  et  directe  jurisdictionem  temporalem  in  urbes  et  provincias  sibi 
donatas  a  regibus,  vel  alio  justo  titulo  acquisitas. — Col.  1083.] 

Didac.  Covarruvias  2  part.  Relect.  §  9.  [p.  539.  edit.  Venet.  1588. 
Qua  in  re  ut  quod  obiter  attigimus  summatim  explicemus,  est  omnino 
et  diligenter  observandum,  sic  datam  fuisse  immediate  a  Christo  Jesu 
summam  potestatem  Petro,  ut  et  ab  Ipso  Redemptore  nostro  Petri 
successoribus  immediate  eadem  potestas  et  idem  primatus  datus  esse 
ex  catholica  doctrina  constet.  Ipsis  vero  Apostolis  sic  data  fuit  a 
Christo  Jesu  potestas  ordinis  ac  jurisdictionis  ipsi  Petro  principi 
summo  subdita,  ut  in  episcopos  Apostolorum  successores  jurisdictionis 
potestas  minime  transmissa  ex  immediata  Christi  concessione  censea- 
tur,  sed  ea  ex  summo  pontifice  Christi  vicario  ex  ejus  concessione 
ipsis  episcopis  competat,  ac  tandem  eidem  Romano  pontifici  sub- 
dita sit.] 

Note  5  J,  p.  264. 
Abbas  Urspergens.  an.  1076.  [p.  169.]  Aventin.  lib.  v.  [p.  349.] 


312  NOTES. 

Note  5  K,  p.  265. 
Urspergens.  an.  1080.  [p.  171.]  Aventin.  lib.  v.  [p.  355.] 

Note  5  L,  p.  265. 
Aventin.  lib.  vi.  [pp.  375,  376.] 

Note  5  M,  p.  265. 
Aventin.  lib.  vi.  [pp.  375,376.] 

Note  5  N,  p.  265. 
Matth.   Paris,  in  Hen.  III.  [p.  239,  240,  edit.  1644.]  Aventin. 
lib.  vii.  [p.  412.] 

Note  5  O,  p.  266. 

Aventin.  lib.  iii.  [Deinde  hujuscemodi  orationem  archimystam 
habuisse  reperio. .  . .  Quos  {sc.  falsos  prophetas)  ex  spinis  atque  ope- 
ribus,  nempe  avaritia,  luxu,  contentione,  odio,  invidia,  bellis,  dis- 
cordise  malis,  libidine  dominandi,  ambitione  cognosci  oportere  docuit. 
....  Romani  flamines  arma  in  omnes  habent  Christianos,  audendo, 
fallendo,  et  bella  ex  bellis  serendo  magni  facti,  oves  trucidant.  ...  — ■ 
Lib.  vii.  p.  420. 

Qui  sitis,  opera  vestra  ostendunt.  Opes,  potentiam,  divitias,  ho- 
nores,  voluptates,  munera  concupiscitis,  appetitis,  adamatis;  pro 
hisce  victi  eupiditate  pejus  Turcis,  Saracenis  armis  decertatis. — 
Id.  p.  423. 

In  memoria  habete  quid  ante  duodecim  annos  ille  sane  egregius 
Decimus  cum  decimis  egerit,  idem  Quartus  cum  quartis  aget,  ut  illas 
Gregorius  vigilantissimus  a  nobis  emungeret,  Scythas,  Arabes, 
Turcas,  in  nos  armavit.  Mentiar  nisi  hosce,  nempe  maximum  vec- 
tigal,  magis  salvos  quam  nos  esse  velit. — Id.  pp.  440,  441.] 

Note  5  P,  p.  266. — Aventin.  ut  supra. 

[.  .  .  .  aliter  nunquam  committam  ut  tam  stultus  videar  ut  e  manu 
manubrium  mihi  eripi  patiar,  aut  memet  ultro  atque  meos  ludibrio 
effeminatis  Antichristis  atque  prodigiosis  eunuchis  esse  sinam.  .  .  . 
Pejores  Turcis,  Saracenis,  Tartans,  Judseis,  sunt;  plus  his  omnibus 
Christianse  simplicitati  officiunt ;  libertatem  Christi  sanguine  partam 
excindere  conantur  ;  dominationem  arripiunt.  p.  444.] 

Note  5  Q,  p.  267. 

Marsil.  Patavin.  Jo.  Gandaven.  Luit.  de  Berbenburg.  Andr.  bishop 
of  Fruxin.  Ulric.  Hangenor.      [Extant  hujuscemodi  consilia  theolo- 


NOTES.  313 

gorum  in  bibliothecis  in  membranis  scripta,  contra  Vicesimum 
Secundum :  libros  quoque  edunt  hi  amici  Ludovici ;  Marsilius  Pata- 
vinus,  Joannes  Gandunensis,  Luitpoldus  de  Bebenburg,  Andreas 
Laudensis  mysta  Fruxinensis,  Augustse  magister  epistolarum,  Ulricus 
Hangenor  Augusta  ortus,  sacro  Csesaris  scrinio  prsefectus,  Dantes 
Algerius  Florentinus  ....  lisdem  diebus  Wilhelmum  Occamensem, 
Franciscanum  Theologum  praestantissimum  atque  dialecticum  suae 
tempestatis  acutissimum,  duos  collegas  ejus,  Bonam  Gratiam  Bergo- 
mensem  et  Michaelem  Csesenatem  Franciscanorum  antistitem  prima- 
rium,  sacrarum  literarum,  utriusque  juris  professores,  cum  sacris 
Antonii  Patavini,  Monachium  ad  Ludovicum  venisse  reperio.  Wil- 
helmus  is,  Anglia  ortus,  sectam  recentiorum  peripateticorum,  .  .  .  ab 
omnibus  academiis  fere  explosam  instauravit.  Ad  Ludovicum  dixisse 
ferunt,  Tu  nos  pugnis,  ense,  ferro,  armis,  a  servitute  assere ;  nos  te 
lingua,  calamo,  litteris,  stylo,  libris,  verbis  vendicabimus.  Atque  illi 
omnes  certatim  diserti  in  Romanum  pontificem  invecti  sunt :  ratio- 
cinationes,  captiones  ejusdem  confutant,  argumenta  diluunt ;  testi- 
monio  divini  humanique  juris  probant  Joannem  libidine  dominandi 
insanire. — p.  468.] 

Note  5  R,  p.  267. 

Dante  Aligerius,  Will.  Ockam,  Bona  Gratise,  Mich.  Csesenates^ 
Anton.  Patavin.  [See  the  last  Note,  where  these  authors  are 
mentioned.] 

Note  5  S,  p.  267. 
Aventin.  lib.  vii.     [See  the  passage  quoted  in  the  preceding  Note.] 

Note  5  T,  p.  267. 

Ibid.  [Monstrum  biceps,  mundanus  et  spiritalis  esse  contendit. — 
p.  447.] 

Note  5  U,  p.  267. — Bellarm.  de  Rom.  Pont.  lib.  v.  cap.  1. 

[Secundo,  objiciunt  Scripturam  Lucse  22,  ubi  Dominus  duos 
gladios  Petro  concedit. 

Respondeo,  ad  litteram  nuUam  fieri  raentionem  in  eo  loco  Evangelii 
de  gladio  spirituali  vel  temporal!  pontificis,  sed  solum  Dominum  illis 
verbis  admonere  voluisse  discipulos,  tempore  passionis  suae  in  iis 
angustiis  et  metu  ipsos  futuros  fuisse,  in  quibus  esse  solent  qui  tuni- 
cam  vendunt  ut  emant  gladium,  ut  ex  Theophylacto  aliisque  Patribus 
coUigitur.  Porro  beatus  Bemardus  et  Bonifacius  papa  mystice  inter- 
pretati  sunt  hunc  locum,  nee  volunt  dicere  eodem  modo  habere  ponti- 
ficem gladium  utrumque,  sed  aUo,  et  alio  modo,  ut  postea  exponemus. 


314  NOTES. 

Bellarm.  ibid.  Sed  occurrunt  quidam  atque  objiciunt,  primo,  verba 
Domini,  Matth,  28.  Data  est  Mihi  omnis  potestas  in  ccelo  et  in  terra. 
Hinc  enim  coUigi  videtur  Christum  habuisse  spirituale  et  terrenura 
regnum.  Utriusque  autem  regni  claves  Petro  attribuit,  ut  Nicolaus 
ait  in  epistola  ad  Michaelem,  **  Christus,"  inquit,  "  beato  Petro,  vitse 
seternse  clavigero,  terreni  simul  et  coelestis  imperii  jura  commisit." 

Respondeo,  potestatem  de  qua  hie  loquitur  Dominus,  non  esse 
potestatem  temporalem,  ut  regum  terrenorum,  sed  vel  tantum  spiri- 
tualem,  ut  beatus  Hieronymus  et  beatus  Anselraus  exponunt,  qui 
hunc  esse  volunt  sensum  eorum  verborum :  Data  est  Mihi  omnis 
potestas  in  ccelo  et  terra ;  id  est,  ut  sicut  in  coelo  Rex  sum  angelorum, 
ita  per  fidem  regnem  in  cordibus  hominum,  vel  (ut  addit  Theophy- 
lactus,)  esse  potestatem  quandam  summam  in  omnes  creaturas,  non 
temporalem,  sed  divinam,  vel  divinae  simillimam,  quse  non  potest  com- 
municari  homini  mortali. 

Ad  testimonium  Nicolai  dico  inprimis,  illud  citari  a  Gratiano, 
distin.  22,  can.  Omnes,  sed  non  inveniri  inter  epistolas  Nicolai  papse. 

Addo  secundo,  si  revera  ea  sit  Nicolai  papae  sententia,  hunc 
habere  sensum,  Christus  Petro  terreni  simul  et  coelestis  imperii  jura 
commisit,  id  est,  Christus  Petro  concessit,  ut  quod  ille  solveret  aut 
ligaret  in  terris,  esset  solutum  aut  ligatum  et  in  coelis.  Allusit  enim 
Nicolaus  ad  verba  Domini,  Matth.  16.  Nee  possumus  aliter  exponere, 
nisi  velimus  Nicolaum  secum  pugnare,  qui  in  epistola  ad  Michaelem 
diserte  docet  Christum  distinxisse  actus,  officia,  et  dignitates  pontificis 
et  imperatoris,  ne  aut  imperator  jura  pontificis,  aut  pontifex  jura  im- 
peratoris  prsesumeret  usurpare 

Id.  p.  1084.  Papam  non  esse  dominum  totius  mundi  ....  Primum 
probatur.  Papa  non  est  dominus  earum  provinciarum  quas  obtinent 
infideles  ;  nam  inprimis  Dominus  (Joannis  ultimo)  solum  oves  suas 
Petro  commisit;  infideles  autem  non  sunt  oves.  Deinde,  non  potest  papa 
judicare  infideles,  1  Cor.  5.  Quid  ad  me  de  his  qui /oris  sunt,judicare? 
Denique,  infideles  principes  sunt  veri  et  supremi  principes  suorum 
regnorum,  nam  dominium  non  fundatur  in  gratia,  aut  fide,  sed  in 
libero  arbitrio  et  ratione,  nee  descendit  ex  jure  divino,  sed  ex  jure 
gentium,  ut  patet  ex  eo  quod  Deus  approbat  regna  gentilium  in  utro- 
que  Testamento  ....  Ridiculum  autem  est,  dedisse  Deum  papse  jus 
in  regna  totius  mundi,  et  non  dedisse  illi  unquam  facultatem  utendi 
ejusmodi  jure.] 

Note  5  V,  p.  271. — Catharin.  in  Ep.  ad  Roman,  c.  13. 

[Non  desunt  tamen  plerique  quibus  non  sufficit  quod  satis  est,  ne 
dicam  nimium.     Sunt  enim  qui,  ut  dixi,  magno  in  Ecclesiam  odio,  vel 


NOTES.  315 

pontificum  moribus  irritati,  hunc  gladium  omnino  negant  et  auferunt 
ab  ecclesiasticis,  Et  sunt  contra,  qui  sive  id  per  adulationem  faciant, 
sive  per  nimiam  simplicitatem,  aiunt  ad  summum  pontificem  de  jure 
pertinere  omnem  totius  orbis  terrse  dominationem,  etiam  temporalem, 
cum  sit  summus  Christi  in  terris  vicarius.  Domini  autem  est  terra 
et  plenitude  ejus,  orbis  terrarum,  et  qui  habitant  in  eo.  Addunt 
Christum  dixisse,  Omnia  Mihi  tradita  sunt  a  Patre. 

Verum  ridicula  haec  profecto,  quae  neque  ipsimet  pontifices  auderent 
asserere.  Si  enim  ita  esset,  nulli  ergo  vere  terrarum  domini  essent  in 
temporalibus,  sed  solus  pontifex  dominus  esset :  et  ceteri,  etiam  quoad 
temporalia,  sub  illo  ....  Quod  autem  papa  sit  vicarius  Christi,  quid 
habet  momenti  ut  credamus  data  esse  illi  ad  regendum  omnia  regna 
mundi  in  temporahbus  ?  Imo  id  potius  efficit  ut  persuadeamur  ei 
non  data,  quoniam  Christus  abjecit  ea,  et  ut  Homo  erat,  in  mundo 
non  habuit. — Comment,  in  D.  PauU  Epp.  p.  119.  edit.  fol.  Venet. 
1551.] 

Note  5  W,  p.  271. 

[Boet.  Epon.]  Heroic,  qu.  5. 

[Liber  harum  qusestionum  quintus,  qui  est,  ne  clerici  vel  monachi 
secularibus  negotiis  si  immisceant.     Duac.  1588.] 

Note  5  X,  p.  272. 

Henr.  Quodl.  6.  qu.  23.  Jo.  Driedo,  lib.  ii.  de  Lib.  Christ,  cap,  2. 
Jo.  de  Turrecremata  Sum.  lib.  ii.  1 13.  et  seq.  Alb.  Pighius,  Hierarch. 
Eccles.  lib.  v.  Tho.  Waldens.  [tom.  i.]  lib.  ii.  Doct.  Fid.  art.  3. 
cap.  76,  77,  78.  [The  arguments  of  these  chapters  are  as  follows ; 
Ad  argumentum  de  regalia  Christi  temporali  respondet,  cap.  Ixxvi. 
Quod  Christus  convincitur  rex  non  fuisse  temporalis  ex  testibus  veris, 
cap.  Ixxvii.  Quod  potestas  et  regalis  auctoritas  sit  immediate  a  Deo 
donata,  cap.  Ixxviii.  Edit.  Ascens.  fol.  Paris,  1532.]  Petrus  de 
Palude,  de  Potest.  Ecclesiastica.  Cajetan.  in  Apol.  c.  13.  ad  6.  Fr, 
Victoria,  de  Pot.  Eccles.  q.  2.  Dominic,  k  Soto  in  4.  Distinct.  25. 
q.  2.  art.  1.  [p.  607.  edit.  1613.] 


VARIOUS  READINGS 

From  the  manuscript  copy  of  the  first  book  of  Overall's  Con- 
vocation Book  formerly  belonging  to  Bishop  Barlow,  and 
now  in  the  Library  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford^. 

P.    1,  n.  b.  The  Barlow  MS.  agrees  with  B.  except  that  for  *  Scripture'  it  reads 
*  Script\ires.' 

—  2,  —  c.  Barl.  omits  the  words  *  or  the  devil' 

—  2,  —  e.  The  concluding  words  of  the  Canon  in  Barl.  were  originally,  '  be  he 

accursed,'  but  they  are  altered  to  *  he  doth  greatly  err'  by  another 
hand. 

—  2,  —  f.  *  To  him  that  will  carefully  peruse  the  Scriptures.'  Barl. 

—  2,  —  h.  *  Ordaining  by  the  very  law  of  nature.'  Barl. 

—  3,  L  5.  *  In  the  earth,  that  is  mentioned  in  the  Scriptures,  although  it  was 

not  then  called'  Barl. 

—  3,  n.  n.  *  And  either.'  Barl. 

—  4,  —  p.  *  Duly  serve.'  Barl. 

—  4,  —  q.  *  Besides  the  law  of  nature  left  in  them.'     This  clause  is  omitted 

in  Barl. 

—  5,  —  t.  Barl.  agrees  with  B. 

—  5,  —  c.  *  Priestly'  Barl. 

—  6,  —  f.  *  Hidden  from  nature  and  in  right  manner.'  Barl. 

—  6,  —  g.  *  Lawfully  teach.'  Barl. 

—  7,  1.  4.  *  Ordering  them  by  virtue.'  Barl. 

—  7,  n.  n.  Barl.  agrees  here  with  A  and  B. 

—  7,  —  q.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  8,  —  r.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  8,  —  s.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B> 

—  8,  —  t.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  9,  —  X.  Barl.  agrees  with  B. 

—  9,  —  y.  Barl.  agrees  with  B. 

—  9,  1.  9.  *  Renewing  unto  them  His  promise'  Barl. 

—  9,  n.  b.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B, 

—  9,  —  c.  Barl.  agrees  with  B. 

—  10,  —  e.  Barl.  agrees  with  B. 

—  10,  —  f.  Barl.  agrees  with  B. 

—  10,  —  g.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  10,  —  h.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  10,  —  i.  Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

—  11,  —  m.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  12,  —  p.  Barl.  agrees  with  B. 

—  12,  1.  15.  *  Had  fore-prophesied'  Barl. 

—  12,  n.  q.  Barl.  agrees  with  B. 

—  12,  —  r.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  13,  —  u.  'Of  Reuben  or  Ephraem'  Barl. 

—  13,  —  y.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  13,  —  z.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  13,  —  b.  In  Barl.  the  arrangement  of  the  Canons  is  the  same  as  in  A  and  ^. 

—  13,  —  c.  Here  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B,  except  that  it  reads,  '  offspring,  or 

not  without  their  choice  ....  or  in  dividing.' 

—  14,  —  d.  So  Barl.,  reading  however  *  or  that  the  people  took  then  upon  them.' 

—  15,  1.  3.  *  Together  into  one  body'  Barl. 

—  15,  n.  g.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

»  The  editor  is  indebted  for  these  various       Audland,   Fellow  of  Queen's  College,  Ox- 
readings  to  the  kindness  of  the  Rev.  W.  F.       ford. 


VARIOUS  READINGS. 

P.  15,  n.  i.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  16,  — m.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  last  line.  *  Without  one  chief  head  to  govern  them.'  Barl. 

—  16,  n.  n.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  17,  —  o.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  17,  —  p.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  17, 1.  23.  *  To  chose  a  prince'  Barl. 

—  17,  1.  25.  '  And  to  their  own  destruction'  Barl. 

—  17,  n.  q.  Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B. 

—  17,  1.  26.  'When  there  was  their  greatest'  Barl. 

—  18,  n.  r.  Barl.  agrees  with  Auth.  correct. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A  and  B, 

*  Did  foretell  that  it  would  come  to  pass,  not  only  that  the  tribe  of 
Judah  should  bear  the  sceptre,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  Judah' 
Barl. 

*  That  the  sceptre  or  government,'  Barl. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
'  And  name  them.'  Barl. 

*  That  they  held  their  kingdoms.'  Barl. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
'  Diminishing  their  own'  Barl. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
'  Of  all  the  rest  their  predecessors'  Barl. 

*  Against  any  of  them  whom  God  had  set  over  to  rule  them,  which 
He  Himself  did  not  securely  revenge.  When  the  people  had 
kings.' 

Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

*  Or  depose  them'  Barl. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 
Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

26,  1.   1.  *  If  any  man  shall  therefore' Barl. 

—  26,  n.  b.  Barl.  agrees  with  D. 

—  27, 1.    7.  '  Both  the  priests,  the  Levites,  and  the  prophets.'  Barl. 

—  27,  1.    2.  *  And  therefore  if  any  man  shall'  Barl. 

—  27,  1.  25.  *  properly  subject  to.'  Barl. 

—  28,  1.    2.  '  Sent  unto  them  from  God.'  Barl. 

—  last  line.  Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

—  30,  n.  h.  '  That  they  neither  bowed  down  unto  them'  Barl. 

—  30,  1.  15.  '  If  they  endeavoured,  as  much  as  they  could,  to  do  that'  Barl. 

—  31,  1.    5.  'Made  to  themselves,  or  to  blaspheme'  Barl. 

—  81, 1.  11.  '  Princes  and  governors.'  Barl. 

—  32,  n.  k.  Barl.  agrees  with  A,  proceeding,  '  After  he  was  consecrated  High- 

Priest,  both  he  himself  and  his  two  sons,  Eleazar  and  Ithamar, 
did  again  amiss  in  burning  the  sin  offering.' 

—  32,  —  m.  Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

—  32,  —  n.  *  He  was  in  duty  compelled  to  send'  Barl. 

—  32,  —  o.  Barl.  agrees  with  A,  except  that  for  *  priest  had  taken  any  pains,' 

it  reads  '  priests.' 

—  34,  —  u.  Barl.  agrees  with  A,  reading,  however,  *  High-Priests'  for  High- 

Priest.' 

—  34, 1.  18.  *  And  in  some  other  things'  Barl. 

—  34,  1.  28.  *  As  far  as  lawfully  he  might'  Barl. 

—  34, 1.  31.  *  But  the  priests.'  Barl. 

—  35, 1.    1.  « Withstand  the  king'  Barl. 

—  35,  n.   y.  Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

—  35,  —  z.  Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

—  35,  —  a.  Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

—  35,  —  b.  *  With  an  earthquake  (as  some  learned  men  have  thought,  taking 

their  grounds  from  the  Scriptures,)  he  was  thereby  driven.'  Barl. 


—  18, 

—  s. 

-19, 

1.  5. 

—  19, 

—  9. 

-19, 

n.  a. 

—  20, 

—  c. 

—  20, 

—  d. 

—  20, 

1.  16. 

—  20, 

1.  25. 

-21, 

n.  g. 

—  21, 

. 

—  21, 

1.    9. 

—  21, 

n.  j. 

—  21, 

1.22. 

—  22, 

n.  0. 

—  23, 

—  P- 

—  23, 

—  q- 

—  24, 

1.11. 

—  25, 

n.   t. 

—  25, 

—  u. 

—  25, 

X. 

—  25, 

—  y- 

—  39,- 

-  0. 

—  39, 1. 

31. 

—  40,  1. 

1. 

—  40,  1. 

13. 

—  40,  1. 

16. 

—  42, 1. 

3. 

—  42,  1. 

10. 

—  44, 1. 

9. 

—  45,  1. 

11. 

VARIOUS  READINGS. 

P.  35,  1.  14.  'As  a  viceroy.'  Bar). 

—  35,  n.  g.  Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

—  35,  —  h.  Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

—  36,  1.  13.  *  Any  priests  did  resist.'  Barl. 
38,  n.  n.  Barl.  here  agrees  with  D. 

Barl.  agrees  with  A. 

'  Consequently  in  other  cases.'  Barl. 

*  Persons  whosoever'  Barl. 

*  That  as  godly  prophets.'  Barl. 

*  As  much  duty  and  obedience.'  Barl. 

*  That  the  examples'  Barl. 
'  Anointing  and  designing'  Barl. 

*  Otherwise  but  an  inferior  priest,'  Barl. 

*  They  knew  it  was  not'  Barl. 

—  45,  1.  19.  *  Certain  that  He  did  so,'  Barl. 

—  45,  1.  26.  *  Did  thus  choose  and  authorize.'  Barl. 

—  46,  1.  21.  *  The  history  of  all  the  princes'  Barl. 

—  46,  1.  28.  *  Under  colour  of  their  examples'  Barl. 

—  46,  1.  35.  *  Lawful  for  any  person  whosoever.'  Barl. 

—  47,  1.  32.  '  Saying  that  God  had  called'  Barl. 

—  49, 1.  29.  *  And  in  carrying  His  own  people'  Barl. 

—  51,  1.  29.  *  But  not  with  that  magnificence'  Barl. 

—  52,  1.    1.  *  And  the  said  rulers.'  Barl. 

—  53,  1.  15.  *  By  dealing  in  causes  ecclesiastical.'  Barl. 

—  54,  1.    3.  *  That  the  High-Priests  did  easily  oversway  both  their  princes  and 

the  people'  Barl. 

—  54,  1.  27.  «  With  the  daughter'  Barl. 

—  55,  1.  21.  *  Albeit  the  kings.'  Barl. 

—  56,  1.  14.  *  And  some  other  royal  prerogatives.'  Barl. 

—  56,  1.  29.  *  Were  miserably  on  every  side'  Barl. 

—  60, 1.  27.  *  The  walls  of  the  inward  court,'  Barl. 

—  61,  1.  19.  *  Nor  would  afterwards.'  Barl. 

—  62,  ].  14.  *  Arrogant  sort  of  men'  Barl. 

—  62,  1.  33.  *  Or,  for  that  it  is  said.'  Barl. 

—  63,  1.     1.  *  Should  seek  the  law  at  his  mouth'  Barl. 

—  63,  1.  15.  *  That  the  priests  and  the  people.'  Barl. 

—  64, 1.  19.  '  The  office  of  the  High- Priest.'  Barl. 

—  64,  1.  24.  '  The  love  that  they  bare.'  Barl. 

—  66,  1.  11.  *  Qui  haec,  adversus  fata,  suadeo.'  Barl. 

—  67,  1.    6.  *  Or  of  any  other  cause.'  Barl. 

—  67,  1.    9.  *  Or  that  rebellion.'  Barl. 

—  67,  1.  18.  *  Where  we  have  spoken  ....  and  the  success  thereof,  we  made  no' 

Barl. 

—  67, 1.  24.  *  That  utter  desolation.     But  it  happened  otherwise.     Two  factions' 

Barl. 

—  72, 1.  34.  *  The  titles  of  monarchs'  Barl. 

—  73, 1.  34.  *  Or  thereby  to  impeach  the  mild  and  temperate  regal  government' 

Barl. 

—  74, 1.    1.  *  Amongst  the  Jews,  that  He  ever  committed.'  Barl. 

—  75,  1.  22.  «  Fell  upon  Cain,  for  killing.'  Barl. 

—  77, 1.  22.  '  Neither  do  we  read  that  ever  Aaron.'  Barl. 

—  78,  1.  14.  The  words  <  Placet  eis'  do  not  occur  in  Barl. 


OXFORD : 

PRINTED  BY  I.  SHRIMPTON. 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 

1.  That  the  Library  consist  of  scarce  and  valuable  Works, 
such  as  those  of  the  Authors  in  the  annexed  List,  maintaining 
and  inculcating  the  Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  the  Anglican 
branch  of  the  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church. 

2.  That  each  Subscriber  pay  yearly  One  Guinea  in  advance, 
to  be  due  on  the  first  day  of  each  year,  which  shall  entitle  him 
to  a  copy  of  each  Book  at  one  half  the  publication  price ;  or 
Two  Guineas,  which  shall  entitle  him  to  all  Publications,  free 
of  cost. 

3.  That  all  Subscriptions  be  considered  due  for  the  ensuing 
year,  unless  notice  shall  have  been  given  by  letter  to  the  Secre- 
tary, before  the  first  day  of  January,  of  the  Subscriber's  inten- 
tion to  withdraw  his  name. 

4.  That  the  whole  management  of  the  Fund  subscribed  be 
entrusted  to  a  Committee,  consisting  of  not  less  than  twelve 
nor  more  than  twenty-four  Subscribers,  who  shall  fill  up  all 
vacancies  that  may  occur  in  their  own  body. 

5.  That  no  alteration  of  any  kind  be  made  in  the  original 
Text  of  any  of  the  Works  re-published. 

6.  That  no  Subscriber  be  entitled  to  any  Book,  until  his 
Subscription  be  paid. 

It  is  proposed  to  publish  in  each  year  Six  Volumes^  {of  400  p<ige$  on  the 
average). 

Persons  wishing  to  become  Subscribers  are  requested  to  send  ttieir  oum  names  and 
those  of  their  Booksellers  to  the  Secretary,  C.  Crawley,  Esq.,  under  cover  to  the 
Publisher,  Mr.  Parker,  Bookseller,  Oxford. 

Subscriptions  received  by  the  Treasurer,  or  on  his  account  by  Mr.  J.  H.  Parker, 
or  by  Messrs.  Parsons,  Thompson,  and  Co.,  Oxford :  Messrs.  Rivington,  St  Paul's 
Church  Yard,  and  Waterloo  Place;  Mr.  Bums,  17,  Portman  Street,  Portman 
Square ;  and  Messrs.  Coutts  and  Co.,  Strand,  London :  Messrs.  Deighton, 
Mr.  Stevenson,  and  Messrs.  Mortlocks  and  Co.,  Cambridge:  and  Messrs.  Graat 
and  Bolton,  Dublin. 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


LIST  OF  AUTHORS. 


Bishop  Andrewes. 

Archbishop  Bancroft. 

Bishop  Beveridge. 

Archbishop  Bramhall. 

Brett,  Thomas. 

Brevint. 

Brown,  Thomas, 

Bishop  Buckeridge. 

Bishop  Bull. 

Burscough. 

Cave. 

Bishop  Cosin. 

Dodwell,  H. 

Farindon,  A. 

Bishop  Feme. 

Bishop  Gunning. 

Bishop  Hall. 

Hammond. 

Heylin. 

Hickes. 

Hyde,  Dr.  Edward. 

Inett. 

Johnson,  John. 

Kettlewell. 

Archbishop  Laud. 

Leslie,  Charles. 

L'Estrange's  Alliance. 

Bishop  Lloyd. 


Marshall's  Penl.  Disc. 
Mason,  Fr. 
Maurice,  H. 
Bishop  Montague. 
Bishop  Morton. 
Bishop  Nicholson  (Gloucester) 
Bishop  Overall. 
Bishop  Patrick. 
Bishop  Pearson. 
Prideaux   on   English    Ordina- 
tions. 
Rogers's,  John,  Vis.  Church. 
Bishop  Sage. 
Sail,  Dr. 

Archbishop  Sancroft. 
Bishop  Sanderson. 
Saywell. 
Spelman,  Sir  H. 
Scrivener,  Matt. 
Bishop  Stillingfleet. 
Bishop  Taylor,  Jer. 
Thorn  dike. 

Walker,  William,  on  Baptism. 
Bishop  Webb. 
Wharton,  H. 
Bishop  White,  Fr.  (Ely). 
Wilkin s's  Concilia. 
Bishop  Wilson. 


Care  will  be  taken  to  avoid  interfering  with  the  publications  of  the 
Oxford  University  Press. 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


VOLUMES  FOR  1841. 

Bishop  Andrewes'  Sermons,  Vols.  I.  to  IV.     21.  2s. 
Archbishop  Bramhall's  Works,  Vol.  I.    10s.  6d. 
Bishop  Bull's  Harmony  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  James  on  .lustifica- 
tion,  6s.  new  edition. 

FOR  1842. 

Bishop  Nicholson's  Exposition  of  the  Catechism,  6s,  reprinting. 
Archbishop  Bramhall's  Works,  Vol.  II.    145. 

Vol.  III.  125 

Bishop  Andrewes'  Sermons,  Vol.  V.    145. 
Bishop  Beveridge's  Works,  Vol.  I.    125.  reprinting. 
Bishop  Bull's  Answer  to  Strictures,  and  Apology  for  his  Harmony. 
Now  first  translated^  125.  reprinting. 

FOR  1843. 

Archbishop  Bramhall's  Works,  Vol.  IV.    125. 
Bishop  Beveridge's  Works,  Vol.  II.  and  III.    125.  each. 
Bishop  Cosin's  Works,  Vol.  I.    125. 
Bishop  Overall's  Convocation  Book.    85. 
Thorndike's  Works,  Vol.  I.,  Part  I.  IO5. 

FOR  1844. 

Thorndike's  Works,  Vol.  I.     Part  II.  IO5. 

Bishop  Cosin's  Works,  Vol.  II. 

Bishop  Beveridge's  Works,  Vol.  IV.  125. 

Marshall — The  Penitential  Discipline  of  the  Primitive  Church,  for 
the  first  400  years  after  Christ.  6s. 

Bishop  Gunning — The  Paschal,  or  Lent  Fast ;  Apostolical  and 
Perpetual. 

Johnson — The  Unbloody  Sacrifice,  and  Altar  Unveiled  and  Sup- 
ported, Vol.  I. 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 

©ommhtce. 

Rev.  R.  S.  Barter,  D.C.L.  Warden  ofWinchester  College. 

Rev.  Edw.  Churton,  M.A.  Crayke,  Durham. 

Rev.  W.  J.  Copeland,  M.A.  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Oxford. 

Rev.  William  Gresley,  M.A.  Prebendary  of  Lichfield. 

Rev.  W.  F.  Hook,  D.D.  Vicar  of  Leeds. 

Rev.  R.  W.  Jelf,  D.D.  Canon  of  Christ  Church. 

Rev.  John  Keble,  M.A.  Vicar  of  Hursley. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Mill,  D.D.  Christian  Advocate,  Cambridge;    Chaplain 

to  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
Rev.  G.  Moberly,  D.C.L.  Head  Master  ofWinchester  School. 
Rev.  J.  H.  Newman,  B.D.  Fellow  of  Oriel  College. 
Rev.  Wm.  Palmer,  M.A.  Worcester  College,  O  ford. 
Rev.  E.  B.  Pusey,  D.D.  Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew,  and  Canon 

of  Christ  Church. 

Superintending  Editor — Rev.    W.   F.  Audland,   M.A.    Fellow   of 
Queen's  College,  Oxford. 

Treasurer  and  Secretary — Charles  Crawley,  Esq.,  Littlemore,  near 
Oxford. 

Publisher — Mr.  John  Henry  Parker,  Oxford. 


The  following  gentlemen  have  consented  to  act  as  Secretaries 
in  their  respective  districts, 

Cambridge       . .  Rev.  J.  Hemery,  Fellow  of  Trinity 

College. 

Bath        . .      . .  Rev.  W.  Bliss. 

Birmingham     . .  Rev.  T.  Nunns. 

Exeter    . .       . .  Rev.  C.  Bartholomew. 

KirTchy  Lonsdale  Rev.  J.  H.  F.  Kendall. 

Northampton   . .  Rev.  T.  V.  Barlow. 

Armagh    . .      . .  Rev.  R.  Allot. 

Limerick  . .  Rev.  C.  Monsell 


SUBSCRIBERS, 


Those  marked  •  are  Subscribers  of  £2.  2*.,  f  of  £10  10*.,  ♦•  of  £21. 


*  His  Grace  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  York 

*  His  Grace  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Armagh 

*  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Winchester 
Hon.  and  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Oxford 
Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Ripon. 

**  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  St.  David's 
Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Lichfield 
Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Nova  Scotia 

*  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Calcutta 

*  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Madras 

**  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  New  Zealand 
Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Guiana 

*  Right  Rev,  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Tasmania 
Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Edinburgh 
Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  New  Jersey 


•Aberdeen  Diocesan  Library 
•Abraham,  Rev.  C.  J.  Eton  College 
•Abrams,  Mr.  Oxford 
Acland,     Arthur    H.     Dyke,     Esq. 
Wollaston  House,  Dorchester,  Dorset 
•A' Court,  Hon.  Cecilia 
•Acres,  John,  Esq.  Theological  College, 

Wells 
Adair,  Viscount,  Dunraven  Castle 
•Adams,  Rev.  C.  Merton  Coll.  Oxford 
Adams,  Rev.  D.  Bampton 
•Adams,  Rev.  H.  G.  Dimsford,  Exeter 
•Adams,  W.  D.  Esq.  Sydenham,  Kent 
•Adams,    C.   C.   Esq.    Anstey,    near 

Coventry 
•Adamson,  Rev.  E.  Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne 
•Addison,    Rev.    Berkley,    Curate    of 

St.  John's,  Edinburgh 
•Addison,  Rev.  W.  G.   H.  S.  Cann, 

Dursley,  Gloucestershire 
•Adcock,   Rev.   H.   H.    Humberston, 

Leicester 
•Agnew,  Rev.  J.  R.  Wootten 
*  Alcock,  Rev.  J.  P.  Rochester  Catheilral 
•Alderson,  Rev.  R.  Ipswich,  Suffolk 


* Aldred,  J.  T.  F.  Esq.  Lincohi  College, 

Oxford 
•Alexander,  Rev.  G.  Drumerce,  Porta- 

down 
•Alexander,  Rev.  John,  Northumber- 
land-street, Edinburgh 
Allen,  Rev.  H.  Lincoln 
•Allen,    Rev.    J.    C.     Beakesboume, 

Canterbury 
•Alley,  Rev.  F.A.Castledermot,  Ireland 
•Allies,  Rev.  T.  W.  Launton,  Bicester 
•  Allott,  Rev.  R.  Precentor  of  Armagh 
•Ambler,  A.  Esq.  Bristol 
•Amphlett,  Rev.  M.  Lichfield 
•Anderdon,  John  L.  Esq.  22,  Tavis- 
tock-square 
Anderson,  Rev.  J.  S.  M.  Brighton 
•Andrews,  Rev.  W.  N.  Bulwer,  near 

Sudbury 
•Anson,  Rev.  G.  H.  Leeds 
•Anson,  Rev.  T.  A.  Billingford  Rectory, 

Elmham,  Norfolk 
•Anstey,  Rev.  A.  Rock  House,  Mil- 

verton,  Somerset 
•Antrobus,  Miss,  146,  Picci^dily 
•Appleton,  Rev.  R.  Liverpool 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


•Archer,  C.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
•Arden,  Rev.  G.  Powderham 
♦Armagh,    The    Very    Rev.    the 

Dean  of 
♦Armitage,  Rev.  R. 
•Armstrong,  Rev.  John,  Binder,  "Wells 
♦Armstrong,  J.  H.  Esq.  Dublin 
•Arnold,  Rev.  T.  K.  Lyndon,  Rutland 

•  Ashby  de  la  Zouch  Theological  Library 
•Ashworth,  Rev.  J.   H.  Eastwoodhay, 

Newbury,  Berks 
•Ashworth,  Rev.  I.  A.  Brasenose  Coll., 

Oxford 
Astley,  Sir  F.  D.  Everleigh,  Wilts 
•Atlay,  Rev.  J.  Warsop,  Notts 
•Atkinson,  Rev.  G.  Stow,  Gainsborough 
•Atkinson,  Rev.  Miles,  Gloucester 
•Audland,  Rev.W.F.  Queen's  College, 

Oxford 
•Austin,  E.  Esq.  Portobello 

•  Ayling,  Rev.  W.  Tillington,  near  Pet- 

worth 

♦Babb,  G.  Esq.  Theol.  Coll.  Wells 

•Bacon,  Rev.  R.  W.  King's  Coll.  Camb. 

Badham,  Rev.  C. 

•Bagge,  P.  Esq. 

•Bagot,  G.  T.  Esq.  Ex.  Coll.  Oxford 

♦Bagot,  Hon.  and  Rev.  H.  All  Souls 
College,  Oxford 

•Baillie,  Rev.  Evan,  Panton,  Lincoln- 
shire 

Baker,  Rev.  F.  W.  Bath 

•Baker,  Rev.  T.  T.  Tovil,  Maidstone, 
Kent 

•Baker,  H.  W.  Esq.,  Trinity  College, 
Cambridge 

•Ball,  Rev.  T.  J.  Methowold,  Norfolk 

•Ballard,  Edward,  Rev.  Cavendish- 
crescent,  Bath 

•Barclay,  Rev.  J.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 

Bardin,  Rev.  Dr. 

•Barker,  Rev.  Ralph,  M.  A.  Colling- 
ham,  Hull 

•Barker,  Rev.  H.  Raymond,  Dagling- 
worth,  Gloucestershire 

♦•Barker,  Rev.  F.  R.  Oriel  Coll. Oxford 

•  Barlow,  Rev.  T.  M.  Shrewsbury 

•  Barlow,  Rev.  T.  W.  Little  Bowden, 
Northampton 

♦Barnes,  Rev.  J.  W.  Kendal,  West- 
moreland 


♦Barnwell,   C.   F.   Esq.    44,  Wobum 

Place,  Russell- Square 
♦Barnwell,  Rev.  E.  L.  Ruthin 
♦Barrow,  Rev.  J.  Queen's  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Barter,  Rev.  Dr.  Winchester 
♦Bartholomew,  Rev.  C.  C.  Lympstone, 

Devon 
Bartholomew,  Rev.  J.  Morchard,  Cre- 

diton 
♦Basevi,  N.Esq.Fitzroy  Farm,  Highgate 
♦  Bather,  Ven.Archdeacon,Meole  Brace, 

Salop 
♦Bates,  Rev.  W.  M.A.  Christ's  CoU. 
♦Bathurst,  Rev.  S.  Merton  College 
♦Bathurst,  A.  Esq.  New  Coll. 
Batten,  Rev.  H. 

Baxter,  Rev.  Arthur,  Croydon,  Surrey 
Baxter,  Rev.  R.  W.  Kingsthorpe 
♦Bayfield,  Rev.  B.  M.A.  Halifax 
♦Bayldon,  Rev.  J.  Thiving,  Bridlington 
Bayley,  Rev.  W.  H.  Ricketts,  Stapleton 
Bayley,  W.  R.  Esq.  Bath 
♦BaylifF,  Rev.  T.  L.  Stratford,  Essex 
♦Bayne,  Rev.  T.  V.  Broughton,  Man- 
chester 
♦Bazely,  Rev.  T.  T.  Rectory,  Poplar, 

London 
♦Beadon,  Miss,  Heytesbury 
♦Beadon,  Rev.  H.  W.  Latton,  Cricklade 
♦Beatty,  Rev.  J.  Conroy,  Raphoe 
♦Beaufort,  Rev.  D.  A.  11,  Gloucester- 
Place,  London 
♦Beaumont,  Rev.  J.  A.  Hunslet,  Leeds 
♦Beaver,  James  J.  Esq.  16,  Devonshire 

Place,  London 
♦Beck,  Rev.  James,  Calne,  Wilts 
♦Beckett,  Rev.  H.  F.  Erdington,  Bir- 
mingham 
♦Beckwith,   H.   W.   Esq.    University 

College,  Oxford 
♦Bedford,  Rev.  Henry,  Dunton  Bassett, 

Leicestershire 
♦Bedford,  Rev.  F.  J.  Willesford,  Aw- 

liscombe 
♦Beggars,  Mr.  D. 
♦Belgrave,   Rev.    T.,  North-Kilworth, 

Leicestershire 
Bell,  Rev.  John,  Oulton,  near  Leeds 
♦Bell,  T.  Esq.  Exeter  College,  Oxford 
♦Bellamy,  Rev.  Dr. 
♦Bellas,  Rev.  S.  Aldermarlow,  Reading 
Bellasis,  E.  Esq.  17,  Bedford  Square 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


•Benn,  Rev.  W.  H.  Lutterworth 

•Bennet,  Rev.  A.  M.  South  Cadbury, 
Somerset 

•Bennett,  Rev.  Edward  Leigh,  Long 
Sutton,  Holbeach,  Lincolnshire 

•Benning,  Messrs.  &  Co.,  Booksellers, 
London 

•Beresford,  Rev.  Charles  C.  Rector  of 
Sermon,  Dioc.  Armagh 

•Bemers,  Rev.  R.  Erwarton,  Ipswich 

•Bertie,  Hon.  and  Rev.  H.  All  Souls 
College,  Oxford 

•Besly,  Rev.  Dr.  Long  Benton,  Nor- 
thumberland 

•Bethune,  Rev.  A.  N.,  D.D.,  Coburgh, 
Upper  Canada 

•Bevan,  Beckford,  Esq.  16,  Devon- 
shire-place 

•Biber,  Rev.  Dr.  Coombe  Wood 
Kingston-upon-Thames 

•Bickmore,  Rev.  C.  Berkswell  Hall, 
Merriden,  Warwickshire 

•Biggar,  Douglas,  Esq.  66,  Aldersgate 
Street,  London 

•Bigge,  Rev.  H.  J.  Staverton,  East 
Haddon,  Northampton 

•Biggs,  Rev.  Michael,  King's  Col- 
lege, London 

•Birchinall,  Thos.  Esq.  Macclesfield 

Bird,  Rev.  G.  Great  Wyborough, 
Kelverdon,  Essex 

•Birks,  Rev-  B.  H.  Ramsgate 

•Birley,  H.  H.  Esq.  Manchester 

•Biron,  Rev.  Edwin,  Vicar  of  Lympne 
Hythe,  Kent 

Birtwhistle,  Mr.  Halifax,  Yorkshire 

•Biscoe,  Rev.F.  Turk  Dean,  Northleach 

•Bishop,  W.  H.  Esq.  C.C.C.  Carab. 

•Bishop,  Rev.  W.  C.  Northampton 

•Bisset,  Rev.  C.  Wigan 

•Bisset,  Rev.  Thomas,  East  India  Col- 
lege, Addiscombe 

•Black,  Rev.  A.  W.  York 

•Blackburn  &  Whalley  Clerical  Society 

•Blackburn,  Rev.  Peter,  Steeple  Lang- 
ford,  Heytesbury 

•Blacker,  Rev.  Dr.  Mullabruck,  Mar- 
ket Hill 

•Blake,  C.  J.  Esq.  Lamas,  near  Norwich 

Blakiston,  Rev.  Robert,  Cold  Waltham, 
near  Petworth 

Blathwayte,  Rev.  C.  Langridge 


♦Blew,  Rev.  W.J.Milton, next  Gravesend 
•Bliss,  Rev.  James,  Marden 
•Bliss,  Rev.  W.  Bath 
•Bloxam,  M.  H.  Esq.  Rugby 
Boissier,  Rev.  P.  E.  Malvern,  Wells 
•Bolland,  W.  Esq.  University  College 
•Bond,  F.  H.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll.,  Oxford 
Bonney,  Ven.  Archdeacon,  Kingsclifle, 
Wansford,  Northamptonshire 

•  Boodle,  Rev.  R.  G.  Compton  Dando, 
near  Bath 

•  Booker,  Rev.  John,  Vicar  of  Killurin, 
Ireland 

•Borton,  Rev.  W.  Blofield,  Norfolk 
Bosanquet,    S.    Esq.    East  Woodhay, 

Newbury,  Hants 
•Boulton,  Rev.  W.  the  School,  Wem, 

Salop 
•Bourke,  Rev.  S.  G.  No.  3.  Cavendish 

Square 
•Bowden,  John,  Esq.  Roehampton 
•Bowden,  T.A.Esq.  Magd.Hall,  Oxford 
•Bowdler,  Rev.  T. 
♦Bowles,  Rev.  H.  A.  Willingale 

•  Bowyer,  Rev.  W.  H. 

•Box,  Rev.  H.  A.  Wadham  College 
Boyce,  Rev.  E.  J.  Southampton 
•Bradley,  C.  R.  Esq.  Diocesan  Coll. 

Chichester 
•Bradshaw,  James,  Esq.  Stockport 
•Bradshaw,  Job,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the 
Englishman's  Library,  Nottingham 
•Braithwaite,  Rev.  W.St.  Peter's,  Jersey 
•Braithwaite,  Rev.  F.  St.  Marylebone, 

London 
♦Bramston,  Rev.  John,  Witham,  Essex 
•Brandreth,  Rev.  W.  H.  Standish 
•Branker,  Rev.  Henry,  Padgate,  War- 
rington 
•Bray,  Dr.  Associates  of,  5  copies 
•Brett,  Mr.  Newington  Green 
Brewin,  Rev.  George,  York 
♦Brewster,  Rev.  W.  Hawardcn,   near 

Chester 
•Bridg2s,  Rev.  A.  B.  Beddington 
•Bright,  Mr.  William 
•Brightwell  and  Son,  Messrs.  Book- 
sellers, Barnstaple 
•Brine,  J.  G.  Esq.  St  John's  College 

Oxford 
•Briscoe,  Rev.  T.  Jesus  Coll.  Oxford 
•Broadley,  Rev.  A.  Bridport,  Dorset 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


*Brodie,  W.  Esq. 

**  Brodrick,  J.  R.  Esq.  M.A.  Reading 
♦Browell,  Rev.  W.  Beaumont,    Col- 
chester 
Brown,  Rev.  Felix,  Pulborough,  near 

Petworth 
•Brown,  Rev.  H.  St.  James's,  Shore- 
ditch,  London 
♦Brown,  Rev.  John  Cave,  Pratt  Street, 

Lambeth 
*Brown,  Rev.  J.  J.  Beaumaris,  Anglesea 
♦Brown,  E.  G.  Esq.  Ashovne 
♦Brown,    Rev.   I.   L.   Ashwellthorpe, 

Wymondham,  Norfolk 
♦Browne,  Rev.  E.  H. 
Browne,  Rev.  J.  M.  Vicar  of  Standish 
♦Browne,  Rev.  John,  Haxey  Vicarage, 

Lincolnshire 
♦  Browne,  Rev.  R.  W.  King'sColl.  London 
♦Browne,  Rev.  S.  Dewy  Hill,  Calne 
♦Browne,  E.  G.  Esq.  St.  David's  Coll., 

Lampeter 
♦Bruce,  Rev.  H.  L.  Knight,  Abbots- 
ham,  Bideford,  Devon 
♦Bruce,  Rev.  W.  St.  Nicholas,  Cardiflf 
Brymer,  Ven.  Archdeacon,  Bath 
Bubb,       Rev.       Henry       Bagendon, 

Cirencester 
♦Buckerfield,     Rev.    T.     H.     Little 

Bedwyn,  Wilts 
♦Buckland,  J.  R.  Esq.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
♦Buckle,  W.  H.  Esq.  Customs,  Bridge- 
water 
♦Buckley,  W.  E.  Esq.  B.N.C.  Oxford 
Buckley,  Rev.  J.  Badminton,  Glouces- 
tershire 
♦Buller,  Rev.  A.  Tavistock 
♦BuUey,  Rev.  F.  Magd.  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Bullock,  Rev.  G.  M.  St.  John's  Col- 
Oxford 
♦Bullock,  W.  Esq.  Kilbum,  Middlesex 
♦Bunbury,  Rev.  J.  R.  North  Marston, 

Winslow,  Bucks 
♦Bunt,  Rev.  T.  H.  B. 
♦Burder,  Rev.  G. 
♦Burlton,  Rev.  F.  J.  Taunton 
♦Burney,  E.  K.  Esq. 
♦Bumey,   Rev.    C.    Sible-Hedingham 

Halsted,  Essex 
♦Burns,  Mr.  1 7,Portman-street,  London 
♦Burton,   Rev.  R.  C.  York  Terrace, 
Peckham 


♦♦Butler,    Rev.    D.    Clergy    Orphan 

School,  St.  John's  Wood 
♦Butler,  R.  Esq.  Brasenose  College 
♦Bntlor,  Rev.  James,  Grammar  School, 

Burnley,  Lancashire 
♦Butt,  Rev.  P.  J.  Hampstead 
♦Buttefield,  Rev.  J.  Bradford,  Yorkshire 
♦Butterworth,  G.  Esq.  Balliol  College, 

Oxford 
♦Byrne,  Mrs.  Henry,  Worcester 
♦Byron,  Rev.  J.  Killingholme,  Barton- 

on-Humber 

Calcutta,  Bishop's  College 

♦Calley,  C.  B.  Esq.  Worcester  College, 
Oxford 

♦Caiman,  J.  J.  Esq.  Worcester  Col- 
lege, Oxford 

♦Cameron,  Rev.  Charles 

Campbell,  Rev.  C.  Weasenham, 
Rougham,  Norfolk 

♦Campbell,  Rev.  J.  J.  Ashford,WickIow 

♦Camden,  Viscount,  Gainsborough 
House 

♦Canham,  A.  J.  Esq.  Summer-hill, 
Tenterden,  Kent 

♦Canterbury  Clerical  Book  Society 

♦Capain,  W.  B.  Esq.  Horbury,  Wake- 
field 

♦Capper,  S.  J.  Esq.  Leyton,  Essex 

♦Carden,  Rev.  L.  English  Bicknor, 
Gloucestershire 

♦Carey,  Rev.  Hewitt 

♦Carey,  Tupper,  Esq. 

♦Carshove,  Rev.  Jos.  James,  Cawn- 
pore,  Bengal 

Carter,  Rev.  J.  Frenchay,  Bristol 

♦Carter,  Rev.  T.  T.  Clewer  Rectory, 
Windsor 

♦Carter,  Rev.  W.  A.  Eton  College 

♦Carter,  W.  E.  D.  Esq.  New  College, 
Oxford 

♦Carthew,  Rev.  James,  Trengelos, 
Launceston 

♦Cartwright,  Rev.  W.  H.  Dudley 

♦Case,  Rev.  T.  Horton 

♦Case,  G.  Esq.  Brasenose  College 

♦Caswall,  Rev.  E.  Stratfordsub  Castle, 
near  Salisbury 

♦Gather,  Rev.  John,  Wrexham 

♦Cattley,  Rev.  S.  R.  Fullham 

♦Cattley,R. Esq. Worcester  Coll.  Oxford 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


Carendish,  Hon.  and  Rev.  A.  Stanmore, 

Middlesex 
•Cavendish,  Hon.  R.  Belgrave- square 
•Cavendish,  C.  Esq.  Trin.  Coll.  Camb. 
•Chaffers,Rev.T.BrasenoseColLOxford 
Chamberlain,  Rev.  T.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
•Chambers,  J.  C.  Esq.  Emmanuel  Coll. 

Cambridge 
•Chambers,  J.D.  Esq.  Oriel  ColLOxford 
•Chambers,  O.  L.  Esq.  9,  Church  Row, 

Leeds 
•Champemowne,  H.  Esq,  Trinity  Coll. 

Oxford 
•Champemowne,  Rev.  R.  Ch.  Ch.,  Oxf. 
•Champneys,  Rev.  H.  S.  Mucklestone, 

Staffordshire 
•Chanter,  Rev.  J.  M.  Ilfracombe 
•Chennside,  R.  Seymour,  Esq.  Exeter 

College,  Oxford. 
•Chesshyre,  Rev.  I.  T.  St.  Martin's, 

Canterbury 
•  Chester,  Rev.  A.  Chichely  Hall 
•Chester,  Harry,  Esq.  Highgate 
•Chichester,  Very  Rev.theDean  of 
Christie,  Rev.  J.  F.  Badgworth,  Chel- 
tenham 
•Christ's  College  Library,  Cambridge 
•Chunder,  Rev.  Gopel  Mittre,  Bishop's 

College,  Calcutta 
•Church,  Rev.  R.  W.  Oriel  Coll.  Oxford 
•Churton,  Rev.  E.  Crayke,  Durham 
•Clark,  Rev.  Fran.  F.  Hartshill  Parson- 
age, Newcastle 
Clark,  Rev.  H.  D.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
•Clark,     Rev.     John,    Grove    Villa, 

Hunslet,  Leeds 
•Clark,  Rev.  F.  F. 
•Clark,  Dr.    Professor  of   Anatomy, 

Cambridge 
•Clarke,  L.  S.  Esq.  New  Coll.,  Oxford 
•Clarke,  Rev.  W.  H.  Yarmouth,  Norfolk 
•Clarke,  S.,Esq.  St.  John's  Coll.  Oxford 
•Clark,  J.  Esq.  Lanesfield,  Evesham 
•Clayton,   Rev.    J.    H.    Famborough 

Rectory,  Hants 
•  Cleather,  Rev.  G.  P.  Chirton,  Devizes 
Clements,  J.  Esq.  Oriel  Coll.  Oxford 
Clerical  Society,  Newcastle- on-Tyne 
•Clerical   Society  of  the  Deanery   of 

Droxford,  Hants 
•Clerke,  Venerable  C.  C.  Archdeacon 
of  Oxford 


*Cleugh,  Rev.  J.  Malta 

•Coates,     Rev.    R.    P.    13,    Gibraltar 

Place,  Chatham 
•Cobbe,  Rev.  H.  Kilmore,  Armagh 
•Cobham,  Rev.  I.  B.  Walton,  Somerset 
•Cockin,  Rev.  M.  Norton,  Gloucester 
Cocks,  Somers,  Esq.  Lanreath,  West 

Looe,  Cornwall 
•Codd,  Rev.  E.  T.  St.  John's  College, 

Cambridge 
t Cole,  Rev.  M.  S.  Woottcn-under-Edge 
•Cole,  Rev.  G.  E.  Dorchester,  Dorset 
•Coleridge,  Hon.  Mr.  Justice 
•Coleridge,  Rev.  E.  Eton  College 
•Coleridge,  Rev.   T.   Rector  of  All- 
hallows,  Exeter 
Coles,  Rev.  G.  Croydon 
•Coley,  Rev.  J. 

•ColHer,  C.I.  Esq.  Magd.  Hall,  Oxford 
•Collings,  Mr.  E.  Bath 
Collings,  Rev.  William 
•CoUingwood,  Miss  A.  Dissington  Hall 
•Collins,  Rev.R-Maize  Hill,  GreenAvich 
CoUinson,  Rev.  R.  Holme  Cultram 
•Collis,  Rev.  J.  D.Worcester  Coll.  Oxt 
•Colls,  Rev.  I.  F. 
•CoUyns,  Rev.  C.  H.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 

•  C  oltman.  Rev.  G.  Stickney ,  near  Boston 
•Colville,  Rev.  F.  L. 

•Compton,  Rev.  J.  Minstead  Rectory, 

Lyndhurst 
•Connop,  Newell,  Esq.  Whitehall 
•Conway,  W.  F.  Esq.  Dublin 
Coope,  Rev.  H.  G.  Cluim,  Shropshire 
•Cooper,  Rev.  E.  P.  Burford,  Oxon. 
•Copeland,  Rev.  W.  J.  Trinity  College, 

Oxford 
•Cornish, Rev.  C.L.Exeter  ColLOxford 
•Cornish,    Rev.   S.  W.    D.D.    Ottery 

St.  Mary,  Devon 

•  Comthwaite,  Rev.  T.  Homsey 
•Cosens,  Rev.  R.  Dorchester 

•  Cotton,  Rev.  W.  C. 

•Cotton,  Alexander,  Esq.  Hildersham 

Hall,  Cambridgeshire 
•Courtenay,  Lord,  Powderham  Castle 
•Courtenay,  Rev.  F.  Exeter 
•Cox,  Miss  F.  Spondon  Hall,  near  Derby 
•Cox,  Rev.  L  Edm.  6,  Oliver  Terrace, 

Mile  End  Road 
fCox,  Rev.  J.Walgrave,  Northampton 
•Coxon,  Rev.  M.  Heswell,  Cheshire 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


Crawley,  Rev.  C.  Stowe,  near  Weedon 
*Crawley,  C.  Esq.  Littlemore,  nearOxf. 
•Crawley,  G.  A.  Esq.  Highgate 
♦Crawley,    Rev.    R.   Steeple  Ashton, 

Trowbridge 
•Creek,  Rev.  E.  B.  Paignton,  Devon 
•Crewkerne  Deanery  Clerical  Society 
♦Cripps,  Rev.  J.  M.  Novington,  near 

Lewes 
Crompton,    Rev.   B.    Unswortlx,    near 

Bury,  Lancashire 
•Croome,Rev.T.  B.Rendcomb  Rectory, 

Cirencester 
•Crossley,  James,  Esq.  Manchester 
•Crossley,  Mr.  John  S.  Leicester 
•Crosthwaite,  Rev.  J.  C.  Rectory,  St. 

Mary  at  Hill,  London 
•Crosthwaite,  Rev.  C.  Lackagh  Monas- 

terevan,  Ireland 
•Cuppage,  R.  J.  Esq.,  Middleton  Hall, 

Manchester 
•Currie,  Rev.  James 
•Currie,  Miss 
•Currie,  Rev.  H.  G. 
Gust,  Hon.  and  Rev.  H.  C.  Cockayne, 

Hatley 

•Dakeyne,  Rev.  J.  Osmond,  Boxmoor, 

Herts 
Dale,  Rev.  Henry,  Bristol 
•Dalton,  Rev.  C.  B.  Lincoln's  Inn 
•Dalton,  Rev.  W.  Kelvedon,  Essex 
•Dalton,  Mr.  W.  H.  Cockspur  St. 
•Dand,  Rev.  T.  Queen's  Coll.  Oxford 
•Daniel,  Rev.  George  Fred.  Denning- 

ton,  near  Chichester 
•Dankes,  Henry,  Esq.  Caius  College, 

Cambridge 
•Darby,   Rev.     J.    Curate   of  Acton, 

Ireland 
•Darling,   Mr.    Little    Queen   Street, 

London 
••Darnell,    Rev.    W.    N.    Stanhope, 

Durham 
Darnell,  Rev.  W.  Bambrough,  North- 
umberland 
•Dartmouth,   the   Earl   of,    Sandwell, 

near  Birmingham 
•Davenport,  Arthur,  Esq.,  Christ's  Coll. 

Cambridge 
•Davidson,  L.  Esq.  Rutland  Square, 

Eduiburgh 
Davie,  Rev.  George  J.  Brasted,  Kent 


Davies,  Rev.  J.  Abbenhall,  Gloucester 
Davies,  Rev.  Richard,  Stanton 
•Dawson,  J.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
•Dawson,     Charles,    Esq.     Baymont 

Lodge,  Torquay 
•Day,  Mr.  John,  Bookseller,  Melton 
•Dayman,  Rev.  Chas.  Great  Tew,  Oxon 
•Deacon,     Rev.     G.    E.    Rawmarsh, 

Rotheram,  Yorkshire 
•Dean,  Rev.  E.  B.  Lewknor,  Tetsworth 
•Dean,  Rev.  T.  Colwell,  Hereford 
Deane,  J.W.Esq.  St.  John's  Coll.  Oxford 
•Dearden,  Mr.  W.  Nottingham 
Deedes,    Rev.    Gordon,    Netherbury, 

Dorsetshire 
•Deighton,  Messrs.  J.  &  J.J.  Cambridge 
•Demerara  Clerical  Library 
•Denton,Rev.  R.  A.  King's  Coll.  Camb. 
•De  Porre,  W.  Esq.  Magdalene  Hall 
•De   Sausmarez,   Rev.  H.    Pembroke 

College,  Oxford 
•De  Tessier,  G.  F.  Esq.  C.  C.  C.  Oxford 
•De  Vere,  Sir  Aubrey,  Currah  Chase 
••Dickinson,  F.  H.  Esq. Upper  Harley- 

street,  London 
•Diocesan  Library,  Wells,  Somerset 
•  Disney,  Rev.  E.  O.  Armagh,  Ireland 
•Distin,  Rev.    H.  L.    Bythome,  near 

Thrapstone,  Northamptonshire 
•Distin,  Rev.  J.  W.  High  Harrogate, 

Yorkshire 
•Dixon,  Rev.  James,  Thome's  Parson- 
age, near  Wakefield 
Dixon,  Rev.  J.  J.  Abrams,  near  Man- 
chester 
•Dobson,  B.  Esq.  Bolton 
•Dobson,T.  W.Esq.C.C.C.  Cambridge 
•Dodsworth,  Rev.  W.  Ch.  Ch.  St,  Pan- 
eras,  London 
•Dolben,  Rev.  C.  Ipsley,  Warwickshire 
•Donaldson,    Rev.    J.  W.    Bury    St. 

Edmund's 
•Donne,  J. 

Dornford,  Rev.  J.  Plymptree,  Devon 
Douglas,  Rev.  H.  College,  Durham 
•Douglas,  Rev.  S.  Ashling,  Chichester 
•Dowding,  Rev.W.  Grimley,  Worcester 
•Dowding,    T.   W.   Esq.    The   Close, 

Salisbury 
•Downe,  Rev.  G.  E.  Rushden  Rectory, 
Higham  Ferrers,  Northamptonshire 
•Drake,  Rev.Richard,Stourmouth,Kent 
•Drummond,  Col.  E.  Brighton 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


•Dry,  Rev.  T.  Walthamstow,  Essex 
•Dudman,  Rev.  L.  S.  Charlton 

•  Duffield,  Rev.  R.  Frating,  Colchester 
*Dugard,  Rev.  G.  Manchester 
•Duke,  Dr.  Hastings 
•Duncombe,    Hon.    and    Rev.    Aug. 

Kirby  Misperton,  Malton 
Dundas,  W.  Pitt,  Esq.  Edinburgh 
♦Dungannon,    Viscount,     Brynkinalt, 

Chirk 
•Dunlap,  Rev.  A.  P.  St.  John's  College, 

Oxford 
•Dunraven,  the  Earl  of,  Adare,  Limerick 

•  Dupuis,  Rev.  H.  Eton  College 
•Dumford,  Rev.  Francis,  Eton  College 
•Du  Sautoy,   Rev.   W.    S.  O.  Frome 

Selwood,  Somerset 
•Dwarris,  Rev.  B.  E.  Durham 
•Dyke,  Rev.  W.  Cradley,  Malvern 
•Dymock,  J.  B.  Esq.  St.  Mary  Hall 
•Dyne,  Rev.  J.  B.  Highgate 
•Dyson,  Rev.  C.  Dogmersfield,  Hart- 
ford Bridge 

Edinburgh,    The    Scottish    Episcopal 

Church  Library 
•Eamonson,  Rev.  B.  Collingham 
•Easther,  Alfred,  Esq.  Bedale,  Yorksh. 
•Eaton,  W.  Esq.  Merton  Coll.  Oxford 
Eaton  and  Son,  Worcester 
Ebsworth,  Rev.  Geo.  Searle 
•Eddie,  Rev.  R.  Barton  on  Humber, 

Lincolnshire 
•Eddrup,  E.  P.  Esq.  Wadham  College 
•Eden,  Rev.  R.  Legh,  Rochford 
•Edmondstone,  Sir  Archibald,  Bart 
•Edouart,  Rev.  A.  G.  St.  Paul's  Church, 

Blackburn 
•Edwards,  Rev.  A.  Magd.  Coll.  Oxford 
•Edwards,  Rev.J.The  College,  Durham 
Egerton,  Rev.  T.  Dvumington, Yorkshire 
•E.  H.  T. 

•Eland,  Rev.  H.  G.  Bedminster,  Bristol 
•Elder,  Rev.  E.  Master  of  the  Grammar 

School,  Durham 
•Eldridge,    Rev.    J.    A.   Bridlington, 

Yorkshire 
•Elliot,   J.    E.    Esq.  Catherine   Hall, 

Cambridge 
•Ellicott,  C.  J.  Esq.  St.  John's,  Camb. 
•Ellis,  Conyngham,  Esq.  4,  Fitzwilliam 

Place,  Dublin 


•Ellison,  H.  Esq.  University  College, 
Oxford 

•Elmhirst,  Rev.  Edward,  Shawell,  Lei- 
cestershire 

•  Elrington,  Rev.  Dr.  Dublin 

•  Elrington,  Rev.  H.  P.  Precentor  of 

Ferns,  Ireland 

•Elwes,  J.  M.  Esq.  Bossington,  Stock- 
bridge 

•Ensor,  Rev.  F.  Nector,  Norfolk 

Estcourt,  Rev.  E.  E.  Cirencester 

•Ethelston,  Rev.  C.  W.  Lyme  Regis, 
Dorset 

*Evans,Rev.A.B.D.D.MarketBosworth 

Evans,  Rev.  E.  C.  Ingham 

•Evans,  Herbert  N.  Esq.  Hampstead 

•Evans,  Rev.  L.  Wadham  College, 
Oxford;  Hendon,  London 

Evans,  Rev.  T.  Gloucester 

•Evans,  Rev.  T.  Simpson 

•Evans,  Rev. E.Pembroke  Coll.  Oxford 

•Eveleigh,  Rev.  James 

•Evetts,  T.  Esq.  C.  C.  C.  Oxford 

Ewart,  W.  Esq.  Exeter  College, Oxford 

•Ewing,  Rev.  W.  Alburgh,  near 
Harleston,  Norfolk 

•Eyre,  Charies,  Esq.  Welford  Park, 
Newbury 

•Eyton,  J.  Walter  K.  Esq.  Leamington 

»Fagan,  Rev.  G.  H. 
♦Falkner,  T.  A.  Esq.  St.  John's  Col- 
lege, Oxford 
•Fallow,  Rev.  T.  M.  All  Souls,  London 
•Fanshawe,  F.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
•Farebrother,  Rev.  T.  Aston,  Birming- 
ham 
•Farley,  Rev.  T.  Ducklington 
•Farquharson,  Rev.  R.  Langton  Rec- 
tory, Blandford 
•Feamley,  Rev.  I.  King's  ColL  London 
•Fearon,  Rev.  W.  C.  Grimston,  Lynn, 

Norfolk 
•Feetham,  Rev.T.  O.  Eggesford,  Devon 
•Fellowes,  Rev.  T.   L.  Cantley  Rec- 
tory, Acle,  Norfolk 
•Fenwicke,  Rev.  G.  O.  Aston,  Birming- 
ham 
•Fenwicke,  Rev.  M.  G,  Ballyshannon 
•Femley,  J.  Esq.  Manchester 
•Few,  Mr.  Robert,2,  Henrietta  Street, 
Covent  Garden,  London 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


•Field,  Rev.  S.  P.  High  Beech,  Lough- 
ton,  Essex 
•Finch,  Miss  Charlotte 
♦Fitzgerald,  Rev.  A.  O.  Fledhorough, 

near  Tuxford 
•Flemyng,  Rev.  W.  Redcross,  County 

of  Wicklow 
♦Fletcher,  T.  W.  Esq.  F.R.S.  Dudley, 

Worcestershire 
♦Fletcher,    Rev.  William,    Cojlegiate 

School,  Southwell 
♦Fletcher,  Rev.  W.  K.  Bomhay 
♦Floyer,  Ayscoghe,  Esq.  Wadham  Coll. 
♦•Forhes,  G.  H.  Esq.  Edinburgh 
♦Forbes,  I.  S.  Esq.   Christ's  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Forbes,  Right  Hon.  Lord 
♦Forbes,  Sir  John  Stuart 
♦Ford,  H.  Esq.  Manchestei 
Ford,  Rev.  J.  Exeter 
♦  Ford,    W.    Esq.    Milbrook    House, 

Kentish  Town 
♦Formby,  Rev.  H.  Brasenose  College, 

Oxford 
♦Forster,  Rev.  H.B.Stratton,Cirencester 
♦Fortescue,  Rev.  H.  R.  Newton  Ferrers, 

Yealmpton,  Devon 
♦Foster,  Rev.  J.  S.  Ilchester 
♦Foster,  Rev.  John,  Kempston  Vicar- 
age, near  Bedford 
♦Foulkes,  Rev.  H.  P.  Buckby  Moun- 
tain, Flintshire 
♦Fowler,  Rev.  C.  A.  Walliscote  House, 

near  Reading 
♦Fox,  Rev.  C.  J.  Henley-on-Thames 
Foxe,  Rev.  O.  Worcester 
*France,   Rev.  G.    88,  Cadogan- place 
♦Francis,  Rev.  J.  50,  Great  Ormond- 

street,  London 
Franklin,  Rev.  — 

♦Eraser,  Rev.  R.  Stedmarsh,Canterbury 
♦Freeland,  E.  Esq.  Chichester 
•Freeth,  Frederic    Harvey,  Esq.    80, 
Coleshill  Street,  Eaton-sq.,  London 
♦Frome  Clerical  Library 
♦Frost,  Rev.  I.  L.  Bradford 
Frost,  R.  M.  Esq.  Pembroke  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Frost,  Rev.  Percival,  St.  John's  Coll., 

Cambridge 
♦Froude,  W.  Esq.  Collumpton,  Devon 
Fulford,  Rev.  F.  Trowbridge 


Fyler,  Rev.  S.  Cornhill,  Durham 
♦Gace,  Rev.^F.A.  Ashby,  near  Bragg 
♦Galton,  Rev.  John  L.  Leamington 
♦Garbett,  Rev.  J.  Clayton,  Brighton 
♦Gardiner,  Rev.  W.  Rochford 
♦Garside,  Rev.  C.  B. 
Garvey,  Rev.  Richard,  Wakefield 
♦Gibbings,  Rev.  R.  Dublin 
♦Gibbons,  Sir  John,  Balliol  College, 
Oxford 

♦  Gibbs,  G.  Esq.  Belmont,  near  Bristol 
♦Gibbs,  H.  Esq.  Bedford  Sq.  London 

•  Gibbs,  W.  Esq.  13,  Hyde- Park  Street, 

London 
♦Gibson,  Rev.  W.  Rectory,  Fawley 
♦Gibson,  J.  Esq.  Jesus  College,  Cam- 
bridge 
•Gibson,  Rev.  Edward,   Alley,  near 

Coventry 
•Gidley,  J.  Esq.  Exeter 
♦GifFard,  Rev.  W.  Molesey,  near  King- 
ston 
Gilbertson,  Rev.    Lewis,  Llangorwen, 

near  Aberystwith 
•Gildea,  Rev.   George   Robert,  New- 
port, county  of  Mayo 
♦♦Gillett,  Rev.  G.E.  Waltham,  Melton 

Mowbray 
♦Gillett,  E.  Markshall,  near  Norwich 
Gladstone,  Rev.  John,  Liverpool 
♦Gladstone,  W.  E.  Esq.  M.  P. 
♦Glaister,  Rev.  W.  Beckley  Rectory, 

Sussex 
♦Glanville,  Rev.  E.  F.  Wheatfield 
•Glencross,  Rev.  James,   Balliol  Coll. 

Oxford 
♦Glenie,  Rev.  J.  M.  Salisbury 
♦Godley,  John  R.  Esq. 
•Gooch,  Rev.  I.  H.  Head  Master  of 

Heath  School,  Halifax 
♦Gooch,  Rev.  John,  Stanningley,  Leeds 
♦Goodchild,  Rev.  C.  W.,  A.M.,  Free- 
Grammar  School,  Sutton  Valence, 
Kent 
♦Goodford,  C.  O.  Esq.  Eton 
•Goodlake,  Rev.  T.  W.  Manor  House, 

Swindon 
Goodwin,  H.  Esq.  B.A.  Caius  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Gordon,  Rev.H.Colwich,  near  Rugeley 
♦Gordon,  Rev.  O.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
*Gore,  Rev.  H.  J.  Horsham 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


•Gough,  Rev.  H.  Carlisle 
•Gough,  Rev.  B.  Londonderry 
Goulbum,  H.  Esq. 
Gould,    Rev.    Edward,     Sproughton, 

Ipswich 
•Gower,  Rev.  S.  Wandsworth,  Surrey 
•Gray,  Rev.  R.  Old  Park,  Durham 
♦Gray,  Rev.  R.  H.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
•Graham,  Mr.  W.  Oxford 
•Graham,  W.  T.  Esq.  17,  Upper  Buck- 
ingham Street,  Dublin 
Grant,  R.  and  Son,  Edinburgh 
•Grantham  Clerical  Society 
•Green,  J.  Esq.  Wobum 
Green,  Mr.  T.  W.  Leeds 
•Greene,     Miss,     Whittington     Hall, 

Burton,  "Westmoreland 
•Greene,  Rev.  H.B.Vicar  of  Longparish, 

"Winchester 
•Greene,  Miss  C.  M.  Norwich 
•Greene,  R.  Esq.  Lichfield 
•Greenly,  Rev.I.P.  Burlestone  Rectory, 

Blandford 
•Greenwell,  W.  Esq.  University  Coll., 

Durham 
•Gregory,  R.  Esq.  C.  C.  C.  Oxford 
Gresley,  Richard,  Esq. 
Gresley,  Rev.  William,  Lichfield 
•Gresley,    Rev.    J.    M.    Over    Seile, 

Leicestershire 
••Greswell,  Rev.  R.  Worcester  Coll. 
••Greswell,  Rev.  W.  Kilve  Rectory, 

Somersetshire 
•Grey,  Hon.  and  Rev.  Francis,  Buxton 
•Grey,  Rev.  W.  Allington,  Salisbury 
•Grieve,  Rev.  John,  Barnham  Rec- 
tory, Thetford,  Norfolk 
•Griffiths,  Rev.  John,  Wadham  Coll. 

Oxford 
•Griffith,  Rev.  C.  A. Commoners,  Win- 
chester 
•  Grueber,  Rev.  C.S.Clapham  Common 
•Guildford  Theological  Library 
Guillemard,  Rev.  H.  P.  Trinity  Coll. 

Oxford 
Gimner,  Rev.  W.  H.  Winchester 
♦Gutch,  Rev.  Rt  Segrave,  Leicester 
•Guthrie,  Rev.  J.  Calne,  Wilts 

•Hackman,  Rev.  A.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
•Haddan,  Rev.  A.  W.  Trin.  Col.  Oxford 
•Haig,  Rev.  Robt  Armagh 
Haigh,  Rev.  Daniel,  Great  Marlow 


Haines,  Mrs.  Hampstead 

Hale,  Rev.  Matt.  B.  Stroud 

*Hall,  Rev.  W.  Manchester 

♦Hallen,  Rev.  George,  Rushock,  Me- 

doute.  Upper  Canada 
•Hallen,   Rev.  William,  Wribbenhall, 

Worcestershire 
•Halton,  Rev.   T.  20,  Great  George 

Square,  Liverpool 
Hamilton,  Rev.  J.  Great  Baddow,  Essex 
•Hanham,    Rev.  Phelips,   Wimbome, 

Dorset 
•Harcourt,  Rev.  L.  V.  Midhurst 
Harcourt,  Rev.  R.  Cirencester 
••Harding,  Rev.  G.  S.  Brasenose  Col- 
lege, Oxford 
•Harding,  J.  Esq.  St.  Mary  Hall 
••Hare,  "Venerable  Archdeacon 
Harington,  Rev.  Rd.  D.D.  Principal  of 

Brasenose  College,  Oxford 
•Harison,  W.  H.  Esq.  New  York 
•Harper,  T.  N.  Esq.  Queen's  College, 

Oxford 
•Harper,  Rev.  A.  Inverary,  Aberdeen- 
shire 
•Harper,  Rev.  G.  Manor  House,  Ton- 
bridge  Wells 
•Harpur,  Rev.  E.  Salford,  Manchester 
•Harris,  Hon.  and  Rev.  C.    Wilton, 

Salisbury 
•Harris,   G.  T.   Esq.  Harrow- on- the- 

Hill 
•Harris,  J.  Esq. 

Harrison,  Rev.  B.  Domestic  Chaplain 
to  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
•Harrison,  Rev.  H.  Gondhurst 
Harrison,    Rev.    T.    Trinity    Church, 

Maidstone 
•Harrison,  Rev.  W.  Christ's  Hospital, 

London 
•Harrow  School  Library,  the 
•Hartley,  L.  L.  Esq.  Middleton  Lodge, 

Richmond,  Yorkshire 
•Hartnell,  E.  G.  Esq.  Trinity  College, 

Cambridge 
•Hartshome,  Rev.  Joseph 
•Harvey,   Rev.   H.   Preb.   of  Bristol, 

Bradford,  Wilts 
♦Harward,  J.  Esq.  Stourbridge 
•Haslehurst,  Rev.  R.  Haywood,  Ruge- 

ley 
•Hassells,  Rev.  C.  S.  Fox  Earth,  near 
Newcastle 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


♦Hatchard  and  Son,  Piccadilly,  London 
Hawkins,  Rev.  E.  Secretary  to  the  So- 
ciety for    the    Propagation    of   the 
Gospel 
♦Hawkins,  Herbert  S.  Esq.  Jesus  Coll. 

Oxford 
♦Hawkins,  E.  Esq.  British  Museum 
*Hawkins,Rev.E.Newport,  Monmouth- 
shire 
Hawkins,  Rev.  W.   B.  L.    23,    Great 

Marlborough-street,  London 
♦Hawtrey,  Rev.  Dr.  Eton  College 
Hayes,    Rev.    I.    Warren,    Arborfield 

Rectory,  Berks 
•Heale,  S.  W.  Esq.  Queen's  College 

•  Heath,   W.  M.    Esq.    Exeter   Coll. 
Oxford 

•Hecker,  Rev.  H.  T.  Seven  Oaks,  Kent 
*Hedley,  Rev.  T.  A.  Gloucester 
♦Hemary,  Rev.  Jas.  Trinity  College, 
Cambridge 

•  Henderson,  W.  G.  Esq.  Magd.   Coll. 

Oxford 
♦Henderson,  Peter,  Esq.  Macclesfield 
♦Henderson,  Rev.  T.  Messing,  Kel- 

vedon 
♦Henn,  Rev.  W.  Londonderry 
♦Herbert,    Hon.   Algernon,    Ickleton, 

Saffron  Walden 
•Heslop,  Anchem,  Esq.  Trinity  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Hessey,  Rev.  F.  St.  John's  College, 

Oxford 
♦Hessey,  Rev.  J.  A.  St.  John's  College, 

Oxford 
Hewetson,  Rev.  J.  S.  Curate  of  Killeary, 

Ireland 
♦Hewett,  J.  W.  Esq.  Exeter 
♦Hewitt,  Rev.  T.  S.  Norton  in  Hales, 

near  Market  Drayton 
♦Heygate,  Miss,  Southend,  Essex 

•  Hichens,  R.  Esq.  Threadneedle-street, 

London 
♦Hildyard,   Rev.  J.   Christ's    College, 

Cambridge 
♦Hill,  Rev.  E.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
Hill,  Lincolnshire 
•Hillyard,  Rev.  Temple,Wonnleighton, 

Southam 
♦Hilton,  A.  D.  Esq.  Wadham  College, 

Oxford 
Hinde,  Rev.  T.  Liverpool 
♦Hine,  Rev.  H.  T.  C.  Bury  St.  Edmunds 


♦  Hingiston,  James  Ansley,  Esq. 
48,  Finsbury  Circus,  London 

♦♦Hippesley,     H.     Esq.    Lamboume 

Place,  Berks 
♦Hippisley,  Rev.  R.  W.  Stow-on-the- 

Wold 
•Hobhouse,   Rev.  Edm.  Merton  ColL 

Oxford 
♦♦Hodges,  late  Rev.T.S.  (Executors  of) 
♦Hodgkinson,  Rev.  G.  C.  Droitwich, 

near  Worcester 
♦Hodgson,  Rev.  I.  F.  Horsham 

♦  Hodgson,  Rev.  G.  St.  Peter's,  Isle  of 

Thanet 

Hodgson,  Rev.  H.  St.  Martin's, 
London 

♦Hodson,  Rev.  J.  Saunderstead,  Croy- 
don, Surrey 

♦Hogan,  Rev.  J.  Dublin 

Holden,  Rev.  W.  R.  Worcester 

♦Holden,  Mr.  A.  Bookseller,  Exeter 

♦Holland,  Rev.  Henry 

♦HoUinshead,  H.  B.Esq.,Hollinshead 

♦Holme,  Hon.  Mrs.  A.  C. 

♦♦Hook,  Rev.  W.  F.  D.D.  Vicar  of 
Leeds.  Presented  by  a  few  of  his 
younger  parishioners 

♦♦Hope,  A.  J.  B.  Esq.  M.P.  1,  Con- 
naught  Place,  London 

♦Hope,  W.  Esq.  Catherine  Hall,  Cam- 
bridge 

♦Hopkins,  Rev.  J.  O.  Uffington,  Salop 

♦Hopkinson,  C.  Esq.  M.A.  39,  Eaton 
Place,  Belgrave  Square,  London 

♦Hopper,  A.  M.  Esq.  B.A.  Fellow  of 
St.  John's  College,  Cambridge 

♦Hopton,  Mrs.  Kemerton  Court, 
Tewkesbury 

♦Hopwood,  Rev.  F.  G.  Knowsley, 
Prescot,  Lancashire 

♦Hornby,  Rev.  Edward,  Walmersley, 
Bury,  Lancashire 

♦Hornby,  Rev.  R.  W.  York 

Hornby,  Rev.  T.  Liverpool 

♦  Horner,  Rev.  Josh.  Everton,  Biggles- 

wade, Bedfordshire 
•Horsfall,  Rev.  A.  Litchurch 
♦Horsfall,   John,  Esq.  Standard  Hill, 

Nottingham 
♦Hocking,  R.  Esq.  Penzance 
♦Hotham,  W.  F.  Esq.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
♦Houblon,    Rev.   T.  A.    Peasemore, 

Newbury,  Berks 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


Houghton,  Rev.  John,  Matching,  near 

Harlow,  Essex 
•Houghton,    Rev.  W.   Hartford,  near 

Northwich,  Cheshire 
•Howard,  Hon.  and  Rev.  H.  E.  J. 

D.D.  Dean  of  Lichfield 
Howard,  Col.  Ashstead  Park,  Epsom 
•Howard,  Hon.  and  Rev.  W.  Fareham 
•Howard,  Rev.  N.  A.  Plymouth 
Howard,  Hon.  F.  G. 
•Howard,  Rev.  R.  D.D.  Beaumaris, 

Anglesea 
•Howard,  Hon.  and  Rev.  H. 
•Howell,  Rev.Hinds,  Shobrooke,  Devon 
♦Howorth,  Rev.  W.,  March,  Isle  of  Ely, 

Cambridgeshire 
•Hue,  Dr.,  9,  Bedford  Square,  London 
Huff,  Rev.  E.  Butterwick,  near  Boston 
•Hughes,  Rev.  H. 
•Hughes,   Rev.   J.    B.    Hadley,   near 

Barnet 
•Hunt,  Rev.  R.  S.  StinchcombeDursley 
•Hunter,  Rev.  A.  Alvechurch 
•Hunter,  Rev.  W.   Lurgurshall,  near 

Godalming 
Huntingford,  Rev.  G.  W.  Winchester 
Hussey,  Rev.  W.  L.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
Hutchinson,  Rev.  C.  Chichester 
•Hutchinson,  Rev.  T.  Lymm,  Cheshire 
•Hutchinson,  R.  Esq.  Mersey  Court, 

Liverpool 
•Hutchinson,  W.  Esq. 
•Hutton,  Rev.  G.  B.  Gainsborough 
Huxtable,  Rev.   A.  Sutton   Waldron, 

Dorset 
•  Hyde  and  Crewe,  Newcastle,  Stafford- 
shire 

••Inge,    Rev.     L     R.     St    Mary's, 

Portsmouth 
Inner  Temple,  the   Hon.    Society   of 

the,  London 
Irons,  Rev.  W.  J.  Brompton 
•Irving,  Rev.  J.  Kendall 

Jackson,  Rev.  T.  St.  Peter's,  Stepney 
•Jackson,  Rev.  W.  Dealtry,  Ch.  Ch. 

Hoxton 
•Jackson,  J.  J.  Esq.  Exeter  College 
•Jackson,  G.  Esq. 
•Jackson,  Rev.  J.  Islington 
Jackson,  Rev.  J.  Farley ,^near  Bath 


James,  Rev.   J.    D.D.   Prebendary  of 
Peterborough 

•  James,    Sir    Walter,     Bart.,    M.  P. 

11,  Whitehall  Place,  London 
James,  Rev.  H.  20,  James-street,  Buck- 
ingham Gate,  London 
♦James,  Rev.  T.  Sibbestoft,  near  Wel- 

ford,  Northamptonshire 
•James,  Rev.  J. 

•  Janvrin,  J.  H.  Esq.  Oriel  Coll.  Oxford 
•Jeffray,  Rev.  L.  W.  Ashton  Parsonage, 

Preston 
•Jelf,  Rev.  Dr.  Canon  of  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
Jelf,  Rev.  W.  E.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
•Jellott,  H.  Esq.  Trinity  Coll.  Dublin 
•Jenkins,  Rev.  J.  Rothwell,  Leeds 
•Jenner,  Rev.  C.  H.  Bristol 
•Jennings,  Rev.  M.  J.  Chaplain  to  the 

Hon.  East  India  Company 

•  Jerrard,  Rev.  F.  W.  H.  Long  Stratton, 

Norfolk 
•Jersey,The  Very  Rev.  theDean  of 
Jew,  Mr.  Thomas,  Gloucester 
•Johnson,  C.  W.  Esq.  Balliol  College, 

Oxford 
Johnson,  M.  J.  Esq.  Radcliffe  Obser- 
vatory, Oxford 
•Johnson,   W.    Esq.    King's   College, 

Cambridge 
•Johnson,  Rev.  W.  C.  Diptford,  Devon 
•Johnson,  Rev.  W.  H.  Witham  on  the 

Hill,  Lincolnshire 
•Johnstone,    Rev.    W.    S.    Minnigaff 

House,  Newton  Stewart,  Scotland 
•Jones,  E.  K.  Esq.  28,  Mark-lane 
•Jones,  Rev.  D.  E.  Stamford 
•Jones,  Rev.  J.  S.  Armagh,  Ireland 
Jones,  Rev.  R.  Branxton,  Coldstream 
•Jones,  W.  H.  Esq.  Queen's  College, 

Oxford 
•Jones,  B.  Esq.  Lowestoft 

Karslake,  Rev.  T.  W.  Culmstock,  near 

Wellington 
*Keble,  Rev.  J.  Hursley,  Winchester 
•Kelk,  Rev.  W.  23,  City  Road,  London 
•Kelly,  A.  Esq.  Kelly  House,  Laun- 

ceston 
Kemp,  Mr.  John,  Beverley 
Kempe,  Rev.  J,  C.  Morchard  Bishop's, 

Devon 
♦Ken  Society,  Leeds 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


♦Kendall,  Rev  J.  H.F.  Kirkby  Lonsdale 
♦Kennard,  John  P.  Esq.  4,  Lombard- 
Street,  London 
*Kenrick,Rev.  Jarvls,  Horshanti,  Sussex 
♦Kent,  jun.  Rev.  G.  D.  Sudbrook,  near 

Lincoln 
*Kenyon,   Lord,   9,  Portman   Square, 

London 
♦Keppell,   Hon.  and   Rev.  T.  Wells, 

Norfolk 
**Kerby,  Rev.  C.  L.  Stoke  Talmage, 

near  Tetsworth 
*Kerr,  Rev.  Lord  H.  Dittisham 
*Kerr,  James,  Esq.  Coventry 
•Kershaw,  Rev.  G.  W.  St.  Nicholas, 

Worcester 
•Key,  H.  C.  Esq.  Peluston  Rectory, 

near  Ross 
*Keymes,  Rev.  N.  Christ's  Hospital, 

Hertford 
•Kildare,  Ven.  Archdeacon  of 
Kilvert,  Rev.  F.  Bath 
King,  Mr.  H.  S.  Brighton 
♦King,  T.  H.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
King,  Rev.  W.  Smyth,  Ireland 
♦King's  College,  London 
Kingdom,   Rev.    G.  T.    Trinity  Col- 
lege, Cambridge 
♦Kingdon,  G.  R.  Esq.  Trinity  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Kingsford,  B.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Kingsmill,  Rev.  H.  Chewton  Mendip, 

Somerset 
*Kingsmill,  William,  Esq.  Sidmonton 

House,  Hants 
♦♦Kirby,  R.  H.  Esq.  St.  John's  Coll. 

Cambridge 
^^Kirrier,  Clerical  Society,  Cornwall 
♦Kirwan,  Rev.  J.  H.  Bath 
♦Kirwan,    Rev.     E.     Newport-street, 

Tiverton 
♦Kitson,   J.  F.  Esq.  Exeter  College, 

Oxford 
Kitson,  J.  Esq.  Jesus  Coll.  Cambridge 
♦Knight,  J.  W.  Esq.  Free  School,  Co- 
ventry 
Knight,  Henry,  Esq.  Exeter  College, 

Oxford 
Knight,  Rev.  T.  Ford  Rectory 
♦Knott,  J.  W.  Esq.  Magdalene  Hall 
♦Knowles,  J.  L.  Esq.  Pembroke  Coll. 
Oxford 


♦Knowles,  Edward   H.  Esq.  St.  Bees 

Grammar  School,  Whitehaven 
Knox,    Rev.   H.   B.   Monk's    Cleigh, 

Hadleigh,  Suffolk 
♦Knox,  Rev.  Spencer,  Vicar- General  of 

the  Diocese  of  Kerry 
♦Knox,  T.  F.  Esq.  Trin.  Coll.  Camb. 
Knox,  Rev.  R.  Lee  House,  Limerick 
♦Kyle,  Rev.  John  T.  Cork 
Kynnersley,  Rev.  E.  C.  Sneyd,  Dray- 

cott  Rectory,  Stone,  Staffordshire 
Lakin,   Rev.  J.   M.   Freazeley,    near 

Fazeley 
♦Landon,  Rev.  W.  H. 
Lane,  Rev.  E.  Gloucester 
♦Langbridge,  Mr.  Birmingham 
Langdon,  A.  Esq.  Coldharbour  House, 

Tonbridge 
♦Langley,  Rev.T.  Landogo,  Monmouth 
♦Langmore,  Dr. 
♦♦Laprimaudaye,  Rev.  C.  J.  Leyton, 

Essex 
Latouche,  Rev.  J.   Rathfomham,  co. 

Dublin 
♦Laurie,  Mrs.  John,  10,  Charles-street, 

St.  James's 
♦Lawrell,  Rev.  J.  Hampreston  Rectory 
*Lawrence,  F.  J.  R.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll. 

Oxford 
♦Lawson,  Rev.  R. 
♦Lawson,  Rev.  W.  D.  Magd.  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Lawson,   Rev.    G.  West  Grimstead, 

Salisbury 
♦Lee,  Rev.  William,  Fellow  of  Trinity 

College,  Dublin 
Lechmere,  Rev.  A.  Whitmore,  Wool- 
hope,  Hereford 
♦Lefroy,  Rev.  A.  C. 

♦  Legge,  Rev.  W.  Ashstead,  Epsom 
♦Legge,  Hon.  and  Rev.  Henry,  Black- 
heath,  Kent 

♦Leigh,  W.  Esq.  Little  Ashton,  Lich- 
field 

♦  Leighton,  Rev.  F.  K.  All  Souls  Coll. 

Oxford 
♦Leman,  Rev.  T.  Brampton  Rectory, 

Beccles 
♦Le  Mesurer,  J.  Esq.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
♦Leonard,  Rev.  R.  W.  Aynho,  Banbury 
♦Leslie,  Rev.  C.  Elphin,  Ireland 
Leslie,  Mr.  Great  Queen  Street,  London 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


•Lethbridge,  Ambrose,  E»q.  All  Souls, 

Oxford 
•Lewis,  Rev.  D.  Jesus  College,  Oxford 
*Lewthwaite,  Rev.  W.  H.  Clifiord,  near 

Tadcaster 
•♦Ley,  Rev.  Jacob,  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
*  Ley,  Rev.  John,  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
•Lichfield    Cathedral,   the   Dean   and 

Chapter  of 
*Liddon,  H.  Esq.  Taunton 
•Lindsay,  Hon.  C.  Trinity  Coll.  Camb. 
*Lingard,E.  A.  Esq.  Runcorn,  Cheshire 
•Linsdedt,  F.  W.  Esq.  Calcutta 
Linzee,  Rev.  Edw.  Hood 
♦Linzee,  R.  G.  Esq.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
Linzell,  Rev.  B.  H. 
•Litler,    Rev.   Robert,   Poynton   Par- 
sonage, near  Macclesfield 
•Lloyd,  Rev.  C.  W.  Gosfield,  Essex 
•Lloyd,  Rev.F.L.L.  Wilnecote,  Farelay 
Lloyd,  Rev.  F.  T.  Curate  of  Kilraore, 

Dioc.  Armagh 
•Lloyd,  Rev.  C. 
•Lloyd,  Rev.  H.  W.  Pentre  Voelas, 

Denbighshire 
•Lockyer,  E.  L.  Esq.  Emmanuel  Coll. 

Cambridge 
Lodge,  Rev.  Barton 
•Lohr,  C.  W.  Esq.  Gwaenynog,  Denbigh 
•London  Library,  Pall  Mall 
•Long,  W.  Esq.  Bath 
•Lott,  H.  J.  Esq.  Homton,  Devon 
•Lott,  H.  B.  Esq.  Tracy  House,  Awlis- 

combe 
•Low,  I.  L.  Esq. 
•Lowder,  C.  F.  Esq.  Exeter  College, 

Oxford 
•Lowe,  Rev.  J.  M.Grindleton,  Yorkshire 
*Lowe,  Rev.  R.  F.  Madeira 
•Lowe,   Rev.  R.    H.   Abascragh,   co. 

Galway 
•Lowndes,  Rev.  C.  Hartwell  Rectory, 

near  Aylesbury 
•Lukis,  Rev.  W.  C.  Bradford,  Wilts 
Lund,  Rev.  T.  B.D.  St.  John's  College, 

Cambridge 
fLurgan,  Lord 
•Lush,  Rev.  Vicesiraus 
•Lusk,  John,  Esq.  Glasgow 
Lutwyche,  A.  I.  P.  Esq.  Middle  Temple 
•Luxmoore,  Rev.  J.  H.  M.  Marchwiel, 
Wrexham 


•Lyttleton,The  Right  Hon.  Lord 
•Lyttleton,    Hon.   and   Rev.    W.   H. 
Kettering,  Northamptonshire 


•Maberly,  Rev.T.  A.  Cuckfield,  Sussex 
•M'c  All,  Rev.  Edward,  Brixton,  Isle 

of  Wight 
•M'c  Ewen,  Rev.  A.  Semington,  near 

Melksham,  Wilts 
♦M'Clintock,  Rev.  G,  F.  Calcutta 
•Macfarfane,  W.  C.  Esq.  Birmingham 
•Machlachlan,  Rev.  A.  N.  Campbell, 

Thorverton,  near  CuUompton,  Devon 
•Mackenzie,   A.   C.   Esq.    St.  John's 

College,  Oxford 
Mackenzie,  Lewis  M.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll. 
•Mackinnon,    Rev,    John,   Bloxholm, 

near  Sleaford,  Lincoln 
•Mackonochie,  A.  H.  Esq.  Edinburgh 
*  Maelachlan,  Rev.  A  .Thorverton,  Devon 
•Maclean,  Rev.  H.  Coventry 
•Maclean,    Rev.    W.    Prebendary   of 

Tynan,  Armagh 
Macmullen,  Rev.  R.  G.  Corpus  Christi 

Coll.  Oxford 
•Madox,  Wm.  Esq.  61,  York  Terrace, 

Regent's  Park 
•Major,  Rev.  I.  R.  D.D.  King's  Coll. 

London 
•Malcolm,      H.      Esq.       Eckington, 

Chesterfield 
Malcolm,  Rev.  Gilbert,  Toddenham 
•Malcolm,  W.  E.  Esq.  Bumfoot  Lang- 
holm, Dumfriesshire 
•Malins,  Mr.  G.  W.  R.  Kelsford 
•Mangin,  Rev.  Edw.  N.  South  Cerney, 

Gloucestershire 
•Mann,   Rev.    W.    M.   Thornthwaite 

Keswick,  Cumberland 
•Manning,  F.  J.  Esq.  Lincoln  College, 

Oxford 
•Manson,  Rev.  A.  T.  G. 
•Mapleton,  R.  J.  Esq.  St.  John's  Coll. 

Oxford 
Mapperton,  Rev.  C.  Fox 
•Markland,  J.  H.  Esq.  Bath 
•Marriott,  Rev.  C.  Oriel  Coll.,  Oxford 
•Marriott,  Rev.  J.  Bradfield,  Reading 
•Marshall,  Rev.  S.  Eton 
•Marshall,   Rev.    E.  Deene    Rectory, 

Wansford 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


*  Martin,  Rev.  F  Trin.  Coll.  Camb, 
♦Martin,    Rev.    John,     Orford,     near 

Woodbridge 

Martin,  Rev.  G.  Exeter 

♦Martin,  Wm.  Esq.  Fellow  of  Corpus 
Christi  College,  Cambridge 

♦Martineau,  Rev.  A.  Whitkirk  Vicar- 
age, Leeds 

*  Marty  n.  Rev.  T.  W.  Exeter 
♦Mason,  Rev.  J.  Great  Malvern 
♦Mason,  Rev.  A.  W.  Booking,  Essex 
♦Mason,  Rev.  E.  Cold  Ashton,  Marsh- 
field,  Chippenham 

♦Mason,  Rev.  H.  B.  Head  Master  of 

Brewood  School,  Staffordshire 
Mason,  Mr.  W.  H.  Chichester 
♦Mathison,  W.  C.  Esq.  M.A.  Trinity 

College,  Cambridge 
♦Matthews,  Rev.  R.  M.  Great  Bowdler, 

Market  Harborough 
*Maule,  Rev.  G.  Great  Munden,  near 

Pickeridge,  Herts 
♦Maynard,  Rev.  John 
♦Maynard,    Rev.     R.    Wormleighton, 

Southam 
♦Mayo,  A.  F.  Esq.  Oriel  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Mayor,  C.  Esq.   St.  John's  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Mease,  Rev.  J.  Fresford 
♦Meason,  Rev.  Henry,  Exeter 
♦Melton  Mowbray  Clerical  Society 
Mence,  Rev.  J.  W.  Ilkley,  Otley,  York- 

shire 
♦Menet,  J.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Merriman,  H.   G.  Esq.,   New   Coll. 

Oxford 
♦Merry,  Rev.  R.  M.A.,  Jesus  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Mesham,  Rev.  A.   B.  Wotton,  near 

Canterbury 
♦Metcalf,  Rev.  W.  L. 
♦Metcalfe,  Rev.  Wallace,  Reddenhall, 

Harlestone,  Norfolk 
♦Middleton,  Rev.  J.  E. 
♦Middleton,    Henry   O.   Esq.    Exeter 

College,  Oxford 
♦Mill,  Rev.  Dr.   Christian   Advocate, 

Cambridge 
Miller,    Rev.    I.   R.    Walkeringham, 

Bawtry,  Yorkshire 
♦Mills,  R.  T.  Esq.  Magdalene  College, 

Oxford 


♦Mills,  H.   Esq.  Trinity  Coll.,  Cam- 
bridge 
♦Minster,  Rev.  T.  Farmley  Tyas 
♦Moberly,  C.  E.  Esq.  Balliol  College, 

Oxford 
♦Moberly,  Rev.  Dr.  Winchester 
♦Money  Kyrle,  Rev.  E.  A.  Hastings 
♦Monro,  Rev.  E.  Oriel  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Monsell,  Rev.  C.  H.  Limerick,  Ireland 
♦Monsell,  Rev.  J.  S.  Limerick,  Ireland 
*Monsell,  W.  Esq.  Limerick,  Ireland 
♦Montagu,  J.  E.  Esq.  Exeter  College 
Moodie,  C.  Esq.  Magdalene  Hall 
♦Moore,  Rev.  Edward,  Rector  of  Killan, 

Ireland 
♦Moore,  Rev.  J.  W.  Hordley,  Ellesmere 
♦Moorsom,  Rev.  R.  Seaham  Vicarage, 

Durham 
♦Morrell,  F.J.  Esq.  St.  Giles's,  Oxford 
♦Morrice,  Rev.  W.  D.  Clovelly,  near 

Bideford,  Devon 
♦Morris,   Rev.  J.  B.  Exeter   College, 

Oxford 
♦Morris,  Rev.  T.  E.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
♦Morrison,  Rev.  A.  Eton  College 
Morton,  Mr.  Boston 
♦Morton,  Rev.  M.  C.  Exeter  College, 

Oxford 
♦Mould,  Rev. R.A.St. George' s-square, 

Worcester 
Moultrie,  Rev.  J.  Rugby 
Mount,  Rev.  C.  M.  Prebendary  of  Wells 
♦Mountain, Rev. G.R.  Rector  of  Havant 
Mountain,  Rev.  H.  B.  Prebendary  of 

Lincoln 
♦Mountain,  J.  G.  Esq.  Eton  Coll.  Eton 
*Mozley,  Rev.  J.  B.  Magdalene  College, 

Oxford 
♦Mules,  Rev.  P.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Munn,  Rev.  G.  Worcester 
♦Murray,  Rev.  A.  Clapham,  Surrey 
♦Murray,  Rev.  W.  St.  Martin's,  Col- 
chester 
♦Murray,  F.  Esq.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
♦  Muskett,  Mr.  C.  Norwich 


Neale,  Rev.  J.  M. 

♦Neeld,  J.  Esq.  M.P.  Grittleton  House 

Chippenham 
♦Nelson,  Earl,  Bricknorth  House,  near 

Salisbury 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


♦Nelson,  Rev.  H.  Romford 

•  Neve,    Rev.    F.   R.   Poole  Keynes, 

Cirencester 

♦Nevill,  H.  R.  Esq.  University  College 

•Nevins,  Rev.  W.  Martin,  near  Horn- 
castle 

New,  Rev.  F.  T.  Ch.  Ch.  St.  Pancras, 
London 

•New  York  Theological  Seminary 

Newland,  Rev.  Dr.  Ferns 

♦Newland,  Rev.  Thomas,  Dublin 

Newman,  Rev.  J.  H.  Oriel  College, 
Oxford 

•Newton,  Mr.  C.  Croydon 

•New- York-Society  Library 

Nicholl,  Rev.  J.  R.  Greenhill  Grove, 
near  Bamet,  Hertfordshire 

Nicholls,  Rev.  W.  L.  Bristol 

Nicholson,  Rev.  W.  Wickham  House, 
Welford,  Berks 

•Nicholson,  Rev.  W.  Wickliam  House, 
Welford,  Berks 

•Nicholson,  Rev.  W.  Rector  of  St. 
Maurice,  Winchester 

♦NicoU,  Rev.  Charles,  Stratford,  Essex 

•Nooman,  Rev.  H.  Dunfanaghy, 
County  of  Donegal 

•Noott,  Rev.  E.  H.  L.  Tipton,  Bir- 
mingham 

•North,  Rev.  Jacob 

•Nortlicote,  G.  B.  Esq.  Ilfracombe, 
Devon 

•Northcote,  Rev.  J.  S.  Ilfracombe 

•Norwich  Clerical  Society 

•  Nunns,  Rev.  T.  Birmingham 
•Nutt,  Rev.  Charles  Theston,  Bath 


•O'Brien,  Mr.  E.  Dublin 
•O'Brien,  Rev.  H.  Killegar,  Ireland 
♦O'Brien,    Mrs.    108,    George  Street, 

Limerick 
•Ogle  and  Son,  Booksellers,  Glasgow 
•Oldershaw,  R.  Esq.  Islington 
•Oldham,  George  A.  Esq.  Brunswick 

Place,  Brighton 
Oldham,  Rev.  T.  R.  Huddersfield 
•Oldknow,    Rev.    Joseph,    Bordesley, 

Birmingham 
•Oliver,    Rev.   J.    Rothwell,    North- 
amptonshire 


•Oliverson,  R.  Esq.  14  Portland  Place, 

London 
•Orr,  T.  Esq.  Oriel  College,  Oxford 

•  Osborn,  Rev.  G.  Manchester 
•Ostell,  Messrs.  T.  &  Co.  booksellers, 

London 

•Ouvry,  Rev.  P.  T.  Oxford  Terrace, 
London 

•Owen,  Rev.  R.  Llanrhaiade,  near  Den- 
bigh 

•Oxenham,  Rev.  Nutcombe,  Modbury, 
Totness 

•Pagan,  Rev.  S.  Leverbridge,  Bolton- 
le-Moors 

Page,  Rev.  C.  Westminster  Abbey 

•  Page,  Rev.  L.  F.  Woolpit,  Bury  St. 

Edmund's 
Page,  R.  jun.  Esq. 
•Page,  Rev.  Vernon,  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
•Paget,  Rev.  F.  E.  Elford,  Lichfield 
•Paine,  Cornelius,  Esq.   11,  Cannon- 

bury-lane,  Islington 
•Palmer,  Roundell,  Esq. 
•Palmer,Rev.  W.Magdalen  Coll.Oxford 
•Palmer,Rev.  W.  Worcester  Coll.Oxford 
•Pan tin,  J.  Esq.  Pembroke  Coll.  Oxford 
•Pardoe,  Rev.  J.  Leyton,  Stone,  Essex 
•Parke,  C.  W.  Esq.  M.P.  Great  Glen, 

Leicestershire 
•Parker,  C.  Esq.  Upper  Bedford  Place, 

London 
•Parker,  Rev.  E.  Bahia,  South  America 
•Parker,   Rev.    R.    Welton,    Spilsby, 

Lincolnshire 
Parkinson,  Mrs.  Holywell 
•Parkinson,  Rev.  J,  P.  Magdalene  Coll. 

Oxford 
•Parr,  Rev.  W.  H.  Halifax 
•Parrington,  Rev.  Matthew,  Feltwell, 

Norfolk 
Parsons,     Rev.    C.    A.     St   Mary's, 

Southampton 
•Pascoe,  Rev.  T.  St.  Hilary,  Marazion, 

Cornwall 
fPATTEsoN,  Hon.  Mr.  Justice 
•Paul,  G.  W.  Esq.   Magdalene   Coll. 

Oxford 
•Payne,  R.  jim.  Esq.  Magdalene  Hall 
•Paynsent,    F.    A.     Esq.,     Antigua, 

West  Indies. 
•Pearson,F.T.£sq.Queen'sColl.Oxford 
♦Pedder,  Rev.  W.  St.  Ciithbert, Wells 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


*Pedder,  E.  Esq.  Brasenose  College 

*Peed,  Rev.  J.  Harold's  Cross,  Dublin 

*Pelly,  Rev.  T.  C.  C.  C.  Oxford 

*Pennefatlier,  Rev.  William,  Grange, 
Armagh 

t Penney,  Rev.  E.  St.  Andrew's,  Canter- 
bury 

*Penny,  C.  B.  Esq.  Theol.  Coll.,  Wells 

♦Perceval,  Hon.  and  Rev.  A.  P.  East 
Horsley,  Surrey 

♦Perceval,  Captain  E.  A.  Bindon 
House,  Milverton,  Somerset 

*Percival,  Ernest  A.  Esq.  Bindon 
House,  Milverton,  Somerset 

*Perram,  Rev.  J.  G.  Harrogate 

♦Perry,  Rev.  A.  Bettesworth,  Pre- 
centor's Vicar  of  St.  Caniees  Cathe- 
dral, Kilkenny 

*Perry,  T.  W.  Esq.  20,  Steward- street, 
Spitalfields 

♦Perry,  G.  Esq.  Churchill,  near  Bristol 

♦Phelps,  Rev.  R.  Sidney  Sussex  Coll. 
Cambridge 

♦Phelps,  Rev.  T.  P.  Ridley,  Seven 
Oaks,  Kent 

♦Phelps,  Rev.  H.  D.  Tarrington,  near 
Ledbury,  Hereford 

♦Philips,  G.  H.  Esq.  Belle  Vue, 
Liverpool 

♦Phillips,  Rev.  E.  5,  Nelson  Terrace, 
Clapham 

♦Philpott,  Rev.  Other,  Clungunford, 
near  Ludlow 

♦Philpott,  Rev.  T.  Maddresfield,  Wor- 
cester 

♦Pickering,  Rev.  H.  Great  Henney, 
Sudbury 

♦Pickv/ood,  Rev.  John 

♦Piercy,  Rev.  J.  W.  Wimeswold 

♦Pigott,  Rev.  A.  J.  Newport,  Salop 

♦Pigott,  Rev.  George,  Bombay 

♦Pigott,  Rev.  H.  Brasenose  College 

♦Pillans,  Rev.  W.  H.  Himley  Rectory, 
Dudley 

♦Pinder,  Rev.  J.  H.  Precentor  of 
Wells 

*Platt,  J.  P.  Esq.  39,  Tavistock- square, 
London 

♦Plumptre,  E.  H.  Esq.  University  Coll. 

♦♦Pocock,  Rev.  N,  Queen's  College, 
Oxford 

Pocock,  Mr.  W.  Bath 


♦Pogson,  Rev.  E.  J.  St.  John's  College, 
Oxford 

♦Ponsonby,  Hon.  Walter 

♦Pope,  T.  A.  Esq.  Jesus  Coll.,  Cam- 
bridge 

♦Pope,  W.  Esq.  Christ's  College,  Cam- 
bridge 

♦Popham,  W.  Esq.  Tramore,  Water- 
ford,  Ireland 

♦Portman,  Rev.  F.  Staple  Fitzpaine 

*Pountney,  Rev.  H.  St.  John's,  Wolver- 
hampton 

♦♦Powell,     A.     Esq.     Carey     Street, 
London 

♦♦Powell,  Rev.  E.  A.  Ampthill 

Powell,  Rev.  H.  T.  Stretton 

♦Powell,  Rev.  J.  C. 

Powell,    Rev.    Richard,    Bury,    near 
Arundel,  Sussex 

Powell,  Rev.  T.  Turnarton,  near  Peter 
Church 

♦Powell,  Rev.  J.  W.  S.  Kingston-on- 
Thames 

♦Powell,  Rev. R. Worcester  Coll.  Oxford 

♦Powell,  Rev.  Richmond,  Bury,  near 
Arundel,  Sussex 

♦Power,  Rev.  J.  P.  Queen's  College, 
Cambridge 

♦Power,    Rev.  J.,  Fellow  of  Pembroke 
College,  Cambridge 

♦Powles,  R.  C.  Esq.  Exeter  College 

♦Pownall,    Rev.     C.    C.    B.    Milton 
Ernest,  Bedfordshire 

♦Pownall,  Rev.  W.  L.  St.  John's  Coll. 
Cambridge 

♦Powys,  Hon.  and  Rev.  Horace,  War- 
rington 

Poynder,  Rev.  F. 

♦Prater,    Rev.    T.     Hardwicke,   near 
Bicester 

♦Prescott,  Rev.  I.  P.  St. Mary's  Chapel, 
Portsmouth 

♦Preston,  Rev.  Plunket,  Prebendary  of 
Edermine,  Ferns,  Ireland 

♦Prevost,  Rev.  Sir  George,  Bart.  Stinch- 
combe,  Dursley 

♦Price,  Rev.  B.  Pembroke  College 

♦Prichard,  Rev.  R.  Kidderminster 

♦Pridden,  Rev.  W.  Broxted,  Dunmow 

♦Prosser,  Rev.  S.  Blackheath  Park 

♦Prothero,  G.  Esq.  Brasenose  College 

♦Pryor,  Rev.  R.  Spelsbury 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


•Pulling,  Rey.  W.  Hereford 
♦•Pusey,  Rev.  Dr.  Canon  of  Ch.  Ch. 

Oxford 
♦Pusey,  Rev.  W.  B.  Maidstone 
Pym,  Rev.  F. 

•Radford,  Rev.  J.  A.  Down  St.  Mary, 

near  Crediton 
•Raikes,  R.  Esq.  Welton,  near  Hull 
•Ramsbotham,  Rev.  T.  Wakefield 
Randolph,  Rev.  E.  J.  Tring 
•Randolph,  Rev.  W.  Newington,  near 

Folkstone 
•Randolph,  Rev.  W.  C.  Hawkesbury 

Vicarage 
Raven,    Rev.   V.    11,    Crescent- place, 

Burton- crescent 
•Rawle,  Rev.  R.  Cheadle,  Staffordshire 
•Ray,  Rev.  H.  W.  Kirkland,  Kendal 
•Redfem,  Rev.  W.  I.  Magd.  Hall 
•Reed,  Rev.  C.  Chirton  House,  Tyne- 

mouth 
•Reed,  Rev.  J.  Harold's  Cross,  Dublin 
*  Reeve,  Mr.  W.  Leamington 
•Reid,  Rev.  C.  J.  42,  Frederick- street, 

Edinburgh 
•Rew,  Rev.  Charles,  Maidstone 
Rhides,    M.  T.  Esq.   Stanmoor  Hall, 

Middlesex 
•Richards,  Edw.  Priest,  Esq.  Cardiff 
•Richards,  Rev.  Edw.  Tew,  Farlington 

Rectory,  Havant 
•Richards,  Rev.  W.  Upton,  London 
•Richards,  Rev.  H.  M.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
Rickards,  Rev.  F.  Stowlangtoft,  Suffolk 
•Rickards,  E.  P.  Esq. 
•Riddell,  Rev.  J.  C.  B.  Harrietsham 
•Riddle,    John  B.  Esq.   2,    Seymour 

Place,  Bristol 
•Ridgway,  Josh.  jun.  Esq.  Wallsuches, 

near  Bolton 
•Ridley,  Rev.W.  H.  Hambledon 
•Ridley,  N.  J.  Esq.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxford 
•Rivaz,    C.   Esq.    Great   St.   Helen's 

London 
•Roberts,  Rev.  H.  Jesus  Coll.  Camb. 
•Roberts,    Rev.    L.    Slaidbum,     near 

Clitheroe,  Yorkshire 
•Roberts,    Rev.     R.    Milton    Abbas, 

Dorsetshire 
•Robertson,  Dr.  Doctors'   Commons, 

London 


*  Robertson,  Rev.  J.  C.  Boxley ,  Maidstone 
•Robertson,    Rev.  J.  C.   Cheddington 

Hemel  Hempstead,  Bucks 
•Robin,  Rev.  P.R.  Itchen,  Southampton 
•Robins,  Rev.  Sanderson,  Shaftsbury, 

Dorsetshire 
•Robmson,    G.   J.    Esq.  Hart   Street, 

Bloomsbury 
•Robinson,   Rev.    Sir    George,    Bart 

Cranford,  Northamptonshire 
•Robinson,  Rev.  Christr.  Kirknewton, 

near  Wooler,  Northumberland 
•Robinson,  Rev.  R.  B.  Lytham,  near 

Preston 
•Robson,  T.  U.  Esq.  Magd.  Hall,  Oxford 
•Rodmell,  Rev.  J. 
•Rodwell,  Rev. J.  M.  St  Peter's,  Saffron 

Hill,  7,  ParkTerrace,  Bamsbury  Park 
•Rodwell,  R.  M.  Esq.  Exeter  College, 

Oxford 
•Rogers,    Edward,   Esq.  Eliot  Place, 

Blackheath,  Kent 
•Roper,  Rev.  C.  Rector  of  St  Olave's 
Rose,  Rev.  H.  H.  Erdington 
•Ross,  Rev.  I.  L.  Fyfield,  near  Burford 
••Ross  and  Argyll,  Diocesan  Library  of 
••Routh,  Rev.  Dr.  President  of  Magd. 

College,  Oxford 
•Routledge,Rev."W.Ilminster,Somerset 
Rowland,  Miss,  Hereford 
•Rowlandson,  Rev.  J.  Mansergh,  near 

Kirby  Lonsdale 
•Rowsell,  Rev.  T.  J. 
*•  Russell,  D.  Watts,  Esq.  Biggin  Hall, 

Oundle 
••Russell,  I.  Watts,  Esq.  Ham  Hall, 

Ashboum,  Derbyshire 
•Russell,  Rev.  S.  Printing  House  Sq., 

London 
•Ryde,  J.  G.  Esq.  St.  John's  College, 

Oxford 
Ryder,  Rev.  George  Dudley,  Easton, 

Winchester 
Ryder,  T.  D.  Esq.  Oriel  Coll.  Oxford 

Samler,  Rev.  J.  H.  Bampton,  Oxon. 

Sandford,  Rev.  G.B.Minshull,  Cheshire 

Sandford,  Rev.  John,  Dunchurch,  near 
Rugby 

•Sandford,  Frederick,  Esq. 

•Sandham,  Rev.  James,  Selsey  Rec- 
tory, near  Chichester 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


*Sandham,  H.  Esq.  St.  John's  College, 

Oxford 
♦Sandilands,  Hon.  and  Rev.  J.  Coston 

Rectory,  Melton  Mowbray 
•Sandon,  Lord,  39,  Grosvenor-square 
Sankey,  P.  Esq.  St.  John's  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Sargeant,  Rev.  R.  Worcester 
Saunders,  Rev.  A.  P.  Charter  House 
♦Savage,  Rev.  W.  Queen's  Coll.  Oxford 
•Savory,  J.  S.  Esq.  16,  Somerset  Place, 

Bath 
Scarth,  Rev.  H.  Bathwick,  Bath 
♦Schofield,  Rich.  L.  Esq.  20,  Coleshill 

Street,  Eaton  Square 
**Scott,  Rev.  R.  Duloe,  Cornwall 
•  Scott,  Rev.  W.  Ch.  Ch.  Hoxton 
♦Scudamore,  Rev.  "W.  E.  Ditchingham, 

Bungay 
♦Selwyn,  Rev.  W.  Canon  of  Ely 
Sewell,  Rev.  W.  Exeter  Coll.  Professor 

of  Moral  Philosophy,  Oxford 
•Seymour,   E.    W.   Esq.   Porthmawr, 

Breconshire 
Seymour,   Rev.   Sir  J.   Hobart,  Bart., 

Prebendary  of  Gloucester 
•Seymour,  Rev.  R.  Kinwarton,  Alcester 
•Shairp,   John  C.  Esq.   Balliol  Coll., 

Oxford 
•Sharpe,  Rev.  W.  C.  M.A. 
•Sharpies,    Rev   James   Hool,    War- 
rington 
•Shaw,   Rev.  G.  Fen   Drayton,    near 

Cambridge 
•Shaw,  Rev.  John,  Stoke,  Slough,  Bucks 
Shaw,  Rev.  M.  Hawkhurst,  Kent 
•Shea,  Rev.  Robert  Francis  Jones 
♦Shedden,  Rev.  S.  Pembroke  College 
•Shelley,  Rev.  John,  Kingsby  Rectory, 

Cheadle,  Staffordshire 
•Shepherd,  Rev.  S.  North  Somercote, 

near  Louth,  Lincolnshire 
•Sheppard,  J.  H.  Esq.  Queen's  College 

Oxford 
•Sheppard,  Rev.  J.  G.  Repton  Priory, 

Burton-on-Trent 
•Sheppard,  Rev.  F.  M.A.  Clare  Hall, 

Cambridge 
Shield,  Rev.  W.  T.  Durham 
•Shilleto,  Rev.  Richard,  M.A.  King's 

College,  Cambridge 
•Shilleto,  Rev.  W.  York 
Shillibeer,  Rev.  J.  Oundle 


*Shipston-on-Stour  Theological  Book 
Society 

*Shipton,  Rev.  J.  N.  Othery,  near 
Bridgewater 

•Shirreff,  Rev.  S.  B.  Birkwell  Minden, 
Warwick 

•Shirreff,  Rev.  R.  St.  John,  Blackheath 

•Shortland,  Rev.  H.  Rector  of  Twin- 
stead 

♦Short,  Rev.  A.  Ravensthorpe 

Shuttleworth,  Rev.  E. 

•Sidgwick,  C.  Esq.  Skipton,  Yorkshire 

•Simes,  G.  F.  Esq. 

*Simms,  Rev.  E.  Bath 

Simms  and  Son,  Bath 

Simpson,  Rev.  H.  Bexhill 

•Simpson,  Rev.  W.  H.  Louth,  Lincoln- 
shire 

•Simpson,  R.  Esq. 

•Simpson,  Rev.  J.  D.  Sidney  Sussex 
College,  Cambridge 

•Singer,  Rev.  Dr.  I.  H.,  S.F.T.C.D. 

•  Singleton,  Rev.  R,  C.  Curate  of 
Monart,  Ireland 

•Sion  College  Library 

•Skeffington,  Hon.  H.  R.  Worcester 
College,  Oxford 

•Skeffington,  Hon.  T.  C.  F.  Worcester 
College,  Oxford 

•Skinner,  -Fitzowen,  Esq.  23,  Keppel 
Street,  Russell  Square 

•Skinner,  J.  Esq.  King  William's  Coll. 
Isle  of  Man 

•Skrine,  Rev.  Harcourt,  Sunbury, 
Middlesex 

■"Slade,  Rev.  James,  Bolton 

•Sladen,  Rev.  E.  H.  M.  Bockleton 

••Slatter,  Rev.  John 

•Slocombe  and  Simms,  Leeds 

•Small,  Rev.  Nath.P.  Market  Boswortli, 
Hinckley 

•Smirke,  Sir  Robert,  London,  5,  Strat- 
ford Place,  Oxford- street,  London 

•Smith,  Rev.  J.  Campbell,  Dawlish, 
Devon 

•Smith,  Rev.  Edw.  Booking,  Braintree 

Smith,  Rev.  G.  Garvagh,  Ireland 

•Smith,  H.T.  Esq.  Queen's  Coll. Oxford 

•Smith,  Rev.  J.  Trinity  College,  Oxford 

♦Smith,  Rev.  W.  Great  Cauford,  Wim- 
borne 

♦Smith,  H.  W.  Esq. 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


♦Smith,  R.  P.  Esq.  Pembroke  College 
.Smith,  Rev.  H.  Sennicotts,  Chichester 
•Smith,  Rev.  —  Forgue 
•Smyth,  Rev.  H.  Fenner,  Glebe,  Johns- 
town 
♦Smythies,  E.  Esq.  Lutterworth 
Snare,  Mr.  John,  Reading 
Somers,  the  Countess  of 
•Southampton  Theological  Library 
•Southwell,  Rev.  G.  Boyton  Rectory, 

Heytesbury,  Wilts 
Sparke,    Rev.    E.    Hopton    Vicarage, 

Norfolk 
•Spence,  Rev.  J. 
•Spencer,  Rev.  W.  Pakenham,  Starston, 

Norfolk 
Spranger,  Rev.  R.  J.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
Spreat,  Mr.  W.  Exeter 
•Spry,  Rev. J.  H.  D.D.  StMarj'-le-bone 
Spurgin,  Rev.  J.  C.  C.  C.  Cambridge 
•Stafford,  Rev.  J.  C.  Dinton,  Salisbury 
•Stainton,  T.  Esq.  Wadham  College, 

Oxford 
♦Stanley,  Rev.  E.  Rugby 
♦Stanton,  R.  Esq.  Brasenose  College 
•Starey,    B.     H.     Esq.     Clerkenwell, 

London 
Starkey,  Rev.  A.  B.  C.  St  John's  Col- 
lege, Oxford 
•Steel,    H.   W.  Esq.  Mathune,  near 

Chepstow 
•St.  John,  Rev.  Ambrose,  Bransgore, 

Ringwood 
Stephens,  Rev.  C.  L.  Kencot,  Burford 
••Stert,  Rev.   A.  R.    33,   Connaught 

Square,  London 
*Stevens,  Rev.  T.  Bradford,  Reading 
•Stevenson,  Rev.  J.  Durham  University 
Stewart,  Mr.  King  William  Street 
•Stockdale,  Rev.  H.  Mislerton  Vicar- 
age, Bautry 
Stockdale,  Rev.  W.  Linwood  Rectory, 

Market  Rasin 
•Stoker,  Rev.  H.  Durham 
*Stokes,  S.  N.  Esq.  Trin.  Coll.  Camb. 
•Stonehouse,  Rev.  W.  B.  Owston 
•Stott,  Miss,  Bradford,  Yorkshire 
•Street,  J.  Esq.  Lloyd's  Room8,London 
•Street,  W.  F.  Esq.  13,  Austin  Friars, 

London 
•Stretton,    Rev.   H.    4   Gr^at    Smith 
Street,  Westminster 


Strong,  Mr.  W.  Bristol 

♦Stuart,  Rev.  John  B.,  M.D.  Billeston, 

Leicester 
•Stuart,  Rev.  Hamilton 
•Studdert,  Rev.  G.  Dundalk 
•Sturges,  S.  Esq.  Magdalene  Hall 
••Sturrock,  Rev.W.  Chaplain,  Bengal 

Presidency 
•Stuart,  Rev  A. 

•Suckling,  R.  Esq.  Caius  Coll.  Camb. 
•Swainson,  C.  A.  Esq.  Christ's  College, 

Cambridge 
Swainson,  Rev.  E.  E.  Clunn,  Shropshire 
•Swainson,  Rev.  C.  L.  Crick  Rectory, 

Daventry 
•Swansborough,  G.  S.  Esq.  Pembroke 

College,  Cambridge 
Sweet,   Rev.   C.    Comworthy,  Totnes, 

Devon 
•Sweet,  J.  Hales,  Esq.  Spring  Grove, 

Hunslet,  Leeds 
♦Swinney,  Rev.  H.  H.  Magd.  College, 

Cambridge 
•Swire,  John,  Esq.  Manfield  Vicarage, 

Darlington 
•Sykes,  G.  M.  Esq.  Downing  College, 

Cambridge 


♦Tarbutt,  Rev.A.C.St.  Mary's,  Reading 
•Tate,  Frank,  Esq.  University  College, 

Oxford 
Tatham,  Rev.  Arthur,  Broadoak,  Lost- 

withiel,  Cornwall 
Tayler,  Rev.  A.  W.  Stoke  Newington 
Taylor,  Mr.  J.  Brighton 
♦Taylor,  John,  Esq.  Leicester 
•Taylor,  A.  Esq.  Queen's  Coll.,  Oxford 
•Tennant,  Rev.  W.  3,  Cawley-street, 

Westminster 
•Thomas,  J.  H.  Esq.  Trinity  College, 

Cambridge 
•Thompson,  Rev.  E.  H.  St.  James'?, 

Westminster 
•Thomson,    Rev.    W.    St.    Nicholas, 

Guildford 
Thornton,  Rev.  T.  Brockhall,  Weedon 
Thornton,  Rev.  W.  Dodford,  Weedon 
Thorp,  Ven.  Archdeacon,  Durham 
••Thorp, VenerableArchdeacon,  Trinity 

College,  Cambridge 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


♦Thmpp,  J.  W.  Esq.  Upper  Brook- 
street 

♦Thurland,  F.  E.  Esq.  New  College, 
Oxford 

*Thurtell,  Rev.  A.  Caius  College,  Cam- 
bridge 

Thwaytes,  Rev.  J.  Perpetual  Curate  of 
Trinity  Church,  Carlisle 

*Thynne,  Right  Hon.  and  Rev.  Lord 
John,  D.D.  Rector  of  Street-cum- 
Walton 

*Thynne,  Rev.  Lord  Charles,  Long- 
bridge  Deverill,  Warminster 

♦Tindale,  John,  Esq.  Huddersfield 

*Tireman,  Mrs.  Nurton,  Chepstow 

♦Todd,  Rev.  Dr.  Trinity  College, 
Dublin 

*  Todd,  Venerable  Archdeacon,  Settring- 
ton  Malton,  Yorkshire 

♦Tonge,  G.  Esq. 

♦Toovey,  Mr.  James,  36,  St.  James  Str. 

•Tottenham,  Rev.  E.  Bath 

*Topham,  Rev.  J.  Huddersfield 

*Tower,  F.  E.  Esq.  Theol.  Coll.  Wells 

•Tragett,  Rev.  T.  H.  Awbridge  Danes, 
near  Romsey 

♦Treacher,  I.  S.  Esq.  Magd.  Hall 

♦Trench,  Rev.  F.  S.  Kilmoroney  Athey 

♦Trevelyan,  Rev.  J.  Milverton,  So- 
merset 

♦Tripp,  Rev.  Dr.  Silverton,  Devonshire 

♦Tristram,  H.  B.  Esq.  Lincoln  College, 
Oxford 

♦Tritton,  Henry,  Esq.  54,  Lombard 
Street,  London 

••Trollope,  Rev.  A.  St.  Mary-le-bow 

♦Trotter,  C.  Esq.  Edinburgh 

♦Trower,  Rev.  Walter,  Wiston,  near 
Steyning 

♦Truro  Theological  Library,  care  of 
Rev.  W.  D.  Longlands,  Kenwyn, 
Cornwall 

♦Trym,  C.  Esq.  Theol.  Coll.  Wells 

Tuckwell,  Henry,  Esq. 

♦Tupper,  W.  G.  Esq.  Trinity  College, 
Oxford 

♦Turbitt,  Rev.  J.  H.  Powick,  near 
Worcester 

♦Turner,  Miss,  Shooter's  Hill,  Kent 

♦Turner,  Rev.  G.  Chelsfield,  Farn- 
borough,  Kent 

Tiu^ner,  Rev.  J.  Hagley,  Stourbridge 


♦Turner,  J.  Esq.  Balliol  Coll.  Oxford 
Turner,   Rev.  Sam.  H.  D.D.  Prof,  in 

the  New  York  Theol.  Seminary  of  the 

Episcopal  Church 
♦Turner,  Rev.W.  Fishboum,  Chichester 
♦Twining,  Rev.  D.  Therfield,  Royston 
♦Twining,  Richard,  jun.  Esq.  Strand, 

London 
♦Twining,  James,  Esq.  Trinity  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Twiss,  G.J.  Great  Shelford,  Cambridge 
♦Tyler,  Rev.  Geo.  Trinity  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Tyrrell,   Rev.   W.  Beaulieu  Rectory, 

Southampton 
♦Tyrwhitt,  Rev.  R.  E.  Bombay 

♦Underwood,  R.  Esq.  Broad  well  Rec- 
tory, Stow-on-the-Wold 
Utterton,  Rev.  I.  S.  Dorking 

♦Vale, W.S.Esq. Worcester  Coll.Oxford 
♦Vaux,  W.  S.  W.  Esq.  Ball.  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Vaux,  Rev.  W.  Winchester 
♦Venables,  C.  Esq.  Pembroke  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Venn,    E.   S.  Esq.    Highbury   Park, 

near  London 
♦Vernon,  Honourable  Mrs. 
♦Vickerman,  C.  R.  Esq. 
Vigne,  Rev.  Henry,  Sunbury,  Middlesex 
♦Vizard,  J.  Esq.  Dursley,  Gloucester 
♦Voules,  Rev.  F.  Eton 
♦Vyrvyan,  Rev.  V.  F.  Withiel  Rectory, 

Bodmin 

♦Wade,  Benjamin,  Esq.  Dublin 
♦Wade,  Rev.  N.StPaul's,  Bunhill  Row 
♦Wagner,  A.  Esq.  Cambridge 
♦Wagner,    G.   Esq.    Trinity   College, 

Cambridge 
♦WagstafF,  Rev.  C.  Aberdeen 
♦Waites,  Rev.  T.  Bentley,  South  Stain- 
ley,  near  Harrogate 
Walford,  Rev.  O.  Charterhouse 
♦♦Walford,  Rev.  W.  Hatfield,  Witham, 

Essex 
♦Walker,  Rev.  R.  Wadham  College, 

Oxford 
♦Walker,  Rev.  C.  H.  North  Tamerton, 

Launceston 
♦Wallace,  Rev.  G.  Canterbury 
Waller,  R«v.  E.  A.  Warwick 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


•Waller,  Rev.W.Hartrow,  near  Taunton 
•Walter,  H.  Esq.  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Walters,  Mr.  Rugeley 

*  Ward,  Rev.  John,  Great  Bedwyn,  Wilts 
♦Ward,  Rev.  W.  C.  Southampton 
•Wardroper,  Rev.  C.  Gloucester 
•Warre,  Rev.  Fran.  Bishop's  Lydiard 

*  Warter,  Rev.  I.  Wood,  West  Tarring, 

Sussex 
♦Warwick  Rural  Deanery  Society 
Wason,  James,  Esq.  Rowcroft,  Stroud, 

Gloucestershire 
•Watkins,  W.B.Esq.  Wadham  College, 

Oxford 
•Watkins,  Rev.  B.  E. 
♦Watson,  Rev.  Alexander,  St.  John's, 

Cheltenham 
♦Watson,  Joshua,  Esq.  Park-Street 
♦Watts,  Rev.  John,  Tarrant-Gunville, 

Dorset 
♦Webh,  Benj.   Esq.    Trinity   College, 

Cambridge 
♦Webb,  Mr.  Wareing,  Liverpool 
♦Webster,  Rev.  S.  K.  Isham  Rectory, 

Kettering 
♦Weguelin,  Rev.  W.  A.  South  Stoke, 

near  Arundel 
Wells,  Rev.  F.  Woodchurch,  Tenter- 
den,  Kent 
♦Wells  Theological  College 
•Wenham,    J.    G.   Esq.     St.    John's 

College,  Oxford 
♦Wentworth,  Rev.  S.  E.  Liverpool 
Weston,  Francis  M.  E  sq.  Charleston,  U.S. 

♦  Weston,  Plowden,  E  sq.  C  harleston,  U.S 
♦Whall,  Rev.  W.  Thierning  Rectory, 

Oundle 
♦Wheatley,  E.  B.  Esq.  Cote  Walls 
•Whitby,  R.  Vernon,   Esq.   Osbaston 

Lodge,  Market- Bosworth 
♦Whitcome,  J.  Esq.  Gloucester 
♦White,  Rev.  R.  Longridge,  near  Rib- 

chester,  Lancashire 
♦White,  Rev.  R.  Marsh,  Aveley,  Essex 
•White,  Horace  P.  Esq.  Magd.  Hall, 

Oxford 
♦White,  H.  M.  Esq.  New  College 
♦White,  A.  Esq.  Balliol  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Whitehead,  Rev.  W.  Worcester  Col- 
lege, Oxford 

♦  Whitelegg,  Rer.W.  Hulme,  near  Man- 

chester 


Whitley  and  Booth,  Messrs.  Halifax 
♦Whitfield,     Rev.    G.    T.    Bockleton, 

Tenbury,  Worcestershire 
♦Whitley,  Rev.  J.  Manchester 
♦Whitaker,  Rev.  G.  Queen's  College, 

Cambridge 
♦Whorwood,  Rev.  T.  Magd.  College, 

Oxford 
♦Wickens,  Rev.  Henry,  Margaretting 
♦Wilberforce,  Rev.  H.  W.   East  Far- 

leigh,  Maidstone 
Wilberforce,    Rev.    S.    Archdeacon  of 

Surrey 
♦Wilkins,  Venerable  George, D. D.  Arch- 
deacon of  Nottingham,  Southwell 
Wilkins,  Rev.  J.  M. 
♦Wilkinson,  Rev.  M.  Marlborough 
•Wilkinson,  Rev.    Henry  J.   Queen's 

College,  Oxford 
♦Wilkinson,   T.   W.   Esq.    University 

College,  Durham 
Williams,  Rev.  E.  T.  Mount  Ballan, 

Chepstow 
•Williams,  Rev.  I.  Bisley,  Stroud 
Williams,  Rev.   George,  Wicherford, 

Worcester 
♦Williams,  M.  D.  Esq.  Cwmcynfelin, 

Aberystwith 
♦Williams,  Rev.  W.  St.  Bartholomew's, 

Hyde,  Winchester 
♦Williams,  Rev.  T.  E.,  D.D.,  Buckle- 
bury,  Berks 
♦Williams,  Rev.  J.  Jesus  Coll.  Oxford 
♦Willis,  Rev.  T.  Rayne,  near  Braintree 
♦Willis,  Rev.  W.  D.  Green  Park,  Bath 
♦Willock,   Rev.   W.    W.   St  Philips, 

Stepney,  London 
♦  Willott,  Rev.  John,  Famborough,  Kent 
♦Wilshire,  E.  S.  Esq.  Worcester  Col- 
lege, Oxford 
♦Wilson,  Rev.  Charles,  Liverpool 
♦Wilson,  Rev.  Francis,  Rugeley 
♦Wilson,  Rev.  J.  Corpus  Christi  Coll. 

Oxford 
♦Wilson,  L.  Esq.  Norwood  Hill 
♦Wilson,  R.  Esq.  Magdalene  Hall 
♦♦WUson,  Rev.  Robert,  B.A.  Bootle, 
Liverpool.   Presented  as  a  testimonial 
of  regard  from  the  congregation  at 
St  Martin's,  Liverpool 
♦Wilson,  A.  Esq.  Balham,  Surrey 
Wise,  Rev.  H.  OfTchurch 


LIBRARY  OF  ANGLO-CATHOLIC  THEOLOGY. 


•Wise,  Mrs.  M.  Shrublands,  Leaming- 
ton 

♦Wither,  Rev.  H.  I.  B.  Worthing,  Hants 

♦Wither,  Rev.  W.  H.  W.  Bigg,  Otter- 
borne,  near  Winchester 

♦Withers,  Rev.  George,  Bishop's  Coll. 
Calcutta 

Wix,  Mr.  H.  Bridge- Street,  Black- 
friars 

Wix,  Rev.  S.  St.  Bartholomew's 
Hospital 

Wix,  W.  Esq.  Tonbridge  Wells 

*Wix,  Rev.  Joseph,  Littlebury,  near 
Saffron  Walden,  Essex 

♦Wodehouse,  G.  Esq.  89,  Hamilton- 
terrace,  St.  John's  Wood 

Wolfe,  J.  Esq. 

WoUaston,  T.  T.  Esq.  St.  Peter's  Col- 
lege, Cambridge 

♦Wood,  Rev.  R. 

♦Wood,  Rev.  R.  Orme 

♦Woodcock,  H.  Esq. 

♦Woodford,  A.  F.  A.  Esq.  University 
College,  Durham. 

♦Woods,  Rev.  G.  H.  Westdean, 
Chichester 

♦Woodward,  Rev.  F.  B.  Dublin 

♦Woodward,  Rev.  T. 

Woollcombe,  Rev.  W.  Balliol  College 

♦  Woollcombe,  W.  W.  Esq.  Exeter  Col- 
lege 

*Woolley,  Rev.  John,  University  Coll. 
Oxford 

♦Worcester  College  Library 

♦♦Wordsworth,  Rev.  Christopher,  D.D. 
Head  Master  of  Harrow  School 


♦Wordsworth,  Rev.  Christopher,  D.D. 
Buxted  Parsonage,  Uckfield,  Sussex 

Wordsworth,  Rev.  C.  Winchester 

Wordsworth,  Rev.  C.  F.  Gillingham, 
Dorset 

♦Worgan,  Rev.  John  H.  Calthorpe, 
Rugby 

♦Worsley,  Rev.  J.H.  Tilehurst,  Reading 

♦Worthy,  Rev.  C.  Curate  of  St.  David's, 
Exeter 

Wragge,  G.  Esq.  Cheadle,  Stafford- 
shire 

♦Wray,  Rev.  C.  Liverpool 

♦Wrench,  Rev.  J.  G.  D.C.L.  Salehurst, 
Sussex 

♦Wrench,  Rev.  Frederick,  Stowting, 
Kent 

♦Wright,  H.  Esq.  Magd.  Hall,  Oxford 

♦Wright,  Rev.  W.  Colchester 

♦Wright,  Rev.  J.  P. 

Wrottesley,  Rev.  E.  J.  Tettinhall, Wol- 
verhampton 

♦Wyatt,  C.  F.  Esq.  Ch.  Ch. 

♦Wyld,  Rev.  W.  Wocdbro,  Wilts 

♦Wylie,  R.  Esq.  Beverley 

♦  Wynter,  Rev.  J.  Cecil,  Gatton  Rectory, 

Reigate 

♦Yard,  Rev.  G.  B.  Wragby,  Lincoln- 
shire 
•Yates,  Rev.  W.  St.  Mary's,  Reading 
♦Yates,  Thomas,  Esq.  M.D.  Brighton 

♦  Young,  Rev. J.  G.  Leighterton  Rectory, 

Dunkirk 
♦Young,  Rev.  R.  G. 
♦Young,  Rev.  R.  Riseley,  Beds 


Dickinson,  F.  H.  Esq.  £10.  10s.  donation. 
-  Evans,  H.  N.  Esq.  £5.  5s.  donation. 
J.    H.    £1.  Is.  donation. 
L.  M.  £1.  Is.  donation. 
M.  A.  F.  £1.  Is.  donation. 


BOOKS  RECENTLY  PUBLISHED 

AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS,  OXFORD 

SOLD  BY  JOHN  HENRY  PARKER,  OXFORD  ; 
PAYNE  AND  FOSS,  AND  GARDNER,  LONDON. 

(JULY,  1844). 


12  vols,  8vo.     Price  4/.  10s.  in  sheets. 
THE  WORKS  OF  THOMAS  JACKSON,  D.D. 

2  vols.  Svo.     Price  \9s.  in  sheets. 
The  MINOR  THEOLOGICAL  WORKS  of  JOHN  PEARSON,  D.D., 

SOMETIME  BISHOP  OF  CHESTER,  AND  MASTER  OF  TRINITTf   COLLEGE, 
CAMBRIDGE. 

Now  first  collected,  with  a  Memoir  of  the  Author,  Notes,  and  Index.  By 
Edward  Churton,  M.A.,  Canon  of  York,  and  Rector  of  Crayke,  in  the  county 
of  Durham. 

2  vols.  8vo.     Price  15s.  in  sheets, 

JOANNIS  PEARSONI  GLIM  EPISCOPI  CESTRIENSIS 

ADVERSARIA  HESYCHIANA. 

New  Edition,  2  vols.  8vo.     Price  9s.  in  sheets. 

AN  EXPOSITION  OF  THE  CREED. 

By  JOHN  PEARSON,  D.D.,  sometime  Lord  Bishop  of  Chester. 

Revised  and  corrected  hy  the  Rev.  E.  Burton,  D.D.,  late  Regius  Professor 
of  Divinity,  and  Canon  of  Christ  Church. 

New  Edition.     2  vols.  8vo.     Price  10s.  in  sheets, 

THE  WORKS  of  the  Right  Reverend  Father  in   God 

JOSEPH  BUTLER,  D.C.L., 

SOMETIME    LORD    BISHOP    OF    DURHAM. 

To  which  is  added  THE  INDEX  TO  THE  ANALOGY, 
from  a  MS.  in  the  Bodleian  Library,  prepared  by  Dr.  Bentham,  and  corrected 
by  the  Author  himself ;  and  a  Preface,  giving  some  account  of  the  Character 
and  Writings  of  the  Author.     By  Samuel  Halifax,  D.D.,  late  Lord  Bishop  of 
Gloucester. 

A  New  Edition.     2  vols.  8vo.     Price  16s.  in  sheets, 

A  RATIONAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  GROUNDS  OF  PROTESTANT 

RELIGION. 

Being  A  Vindication  of  Archbishop  Laud's  Relation  of  a  Con- 
ference, &c.  from  the  pretended  Answer  of  T.  C.  Wherein  the  true  grounds 
of  faith  are  cleared,  and  the  false  discovered  ;  the  Church  of  England  vindicated 
from  the  imputation  of  schism  ;  and  the  most  important  particular  controversies 
between  us  and  those  of  the  Church  of  Rome  throughly  examined. 
By  EDWARD  STILLINGFLEET,  D.D., 
Sometime  Dean  of  St.  Paul's,  and  Chaplain  in  Ordinary  to  His  Migesty. 

Second  Edition,  with  copious  Indexes,  6  vols.  Svo.     Price  3L  in  sheets. 

THE  WORKS  OF  THE  REV.  DANIEL  WATERLAND,  D.D., 

Formerly  Master  of  Magdalene  College,  Cambridge,  Canon  of  Windsor, 

and  Archdeacon  of  Middlesex. 

To  which  is  prefixed, 

fc  A  REVIEW  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS, 

By  William  Van  Mildert,  D.D.,  Lord  Bishop  of  Llandaff. 


UNIVERSITY  PRESS,  OXFORD 


Price  21.  2s,  in  sheets. 
A  GREEK-ENGLISH  LEXICON 

BASED  ON  THE  GERMAN  WORK  OF  FRANCIS  PASSOW, 
By  H.  G.  LIDDELL,  M.A.,  and  R.  SCOTT,  M.A. 

Square  12mo.     Price  I2s.  in  sheets. 
A  LEXICON  CHIEFLY  FOR  THE  USE  OF  SCHOOLS 

ABRIDGED  FROM  THE  GREEK-ENGLISH  LEXICON  OF 
H.  G.  LIDDELL,  M.A.,  and  R.  SCOTT,  M.A. 

4  Vols.  8vo.  21.  85.  in  sheets, 
EUSEBII  PAMPHILI  EVANGELICiE  PRJEPARATIONIS. 

Libri  XV.  ad  MSS.  recensuit  THOMAS  GAISFORD,  S.T.P. 

Svo.     Price  \0s.  in  sheets. 
EUSEBII  PAMPHILI  ECLOGUE  PROPHETIC^. 

E  Codice  Manuscripto  Bibliothecae  Caesareae  Vindobensis  nunc  primnm  edidit 

THOMAS  GAISFORD,  S.T.P.,  ^dis  Christi  Decanus  necnon 

Linguae  Graecae  Professor  Regius. 

4  Vols.  Svo.  21.  \0s,  in  sheets.  • 

EUSEBII  PAMPHILI  HISTORIC  ECCLESIASTIC^E. 

Libri  decern  ad  codd.  MSS.  recensuit  Edv.  Burton,  S.T.P.,  accedunt 
Annotationes  variorum. 

S>vo.     IO5.  in  sheets. 
SOCRATIS  SCHOLASTICI  HISTORIC  ECCLESIASTICS 

Libri  septem  ex  recensione  H.  Valesii. 

8vo.  I2s.  in  sheets. 
CATENAE  GRSCORUM  PATRUM  IN  S.  PAULI  EPISTOLAS, 

Ad  Timotheum,  Titum,  Philemona  et  ad  Hebraeos.     Ad  fidem  codd.  MSS.  edidit 
J.  A.  CRAMER,  S.T.P. 

In  1  Vol.  royal  8vo.     Price  II.  in  sheets. 

THE    HISTORY    OF    THE    REBELLION 

AND  CIVIL  WARS  IN  ENGLAND. 

From  the  original  MS.     By  EDWARD  EARL  OF  CLARENDON. 

Also,  his  Life  written  by  himself,  in  which  is  included  a  Continuation  of  his 

History  of  the  Grand  Rebellion.     With  a  large  Index. 


BOOKS  RECENTLY  PUBLISHED 

BY  JOHN  HENRY  PARKER,  OXFORD. 


^  HibratB  of  JpatSers 

OF  THE  HOLY  CATHOLIC  CHURCH, 

ANTERIOR  TO  THE  DIVISION  OF  THE  EAST  AND  WEST. 

TRANSLATED  BY  MEMBERS  OF  THE  ENGLISH  CHURCH. 

VOLUMES  RECENTLY   PUBLISHED. 

1.   Third  Edition,  price  to  Subscribers  Is.     To  Non- Subscribers  9s. 

THE  CONFESSIONS  OF  S.  AUGUSTINE. 
BY  THE  REV.  E.  B.  PUSEY,  D.D. 

16.  Price  to  Subscribers  lOs.     To  Non- Subscribers  14^. 

S.  AUGUSTINE'S  HOMILIES  on  the  NEW  TESTAMENT.  VoL  I. 

By  the  REV.  R.  G.  MACMULLEN,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  C.C.C. 

17.  Price  to  Subscribers  9s.    To  Non- Subscribers  I2s. 

S.    CYPRIAN'S    EPISTLES. 
BY  THE  REV.  H.  CAREY,  M.A. 


A  COMMENTARY  ON  THE  FOUR  GOSPELS, 
COLLECTED   OUT  OF   THE   WORKS    OF   THE  FATHERS 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  CATENA  AUREA  OF  THOMAS  AQUINAS. 

Vol.  I.   St.  Matthew,  in  three  Parts,  11.  8s.         Vol.  XL  St.  Mark,  10*.  6d. 

Vol.  III.  St.  Luke,  in  two  Parts,  1/.  1*. 

Vol.  IV.    St.  J OHT^,  in  the  press. 

8vo.     Vols.  I.  and  II.,  each  lOs.  6d. 
THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  of  M.  L'ABBE  FLEURY, 

From  the  Second  QEcumenical  Council,  A.D.  381 — 429.    Translated  with  Notes. 

It  is  proposed  to  continue  this  series  to  the  time  of  Pope  Gregory  the  Great,  A.D.  603, 

whi9h  is  calculated  to  form  six  vols.  The  Third  Volume  is  nearly  ready. 

8vo.     Price  5s.     Part  I. 
ANALECTA    CHRISTIANA, 

In  usum  tironum  edidit  et  annotationibus  illustravit 
0.  MARRIOTT,  A.M.,  Coll.  Oriel.  Socius. 

l2mo.  6s. 
SERMONS 

FREACHED  before  the  UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD,  AND  IN  OTHER  PLACES. 

By  the  Rev.  C.  MARRIOTT,  M.A.  Fellow  of  Oriel  College,  and  late 
Principal  of  the  Diocesan  College  at  Chichester. 

2  volumes,  8vo.     Boards,  price  2ls. 
DE  POETICiE  VI  MEDICA. 

PRiELECTIONES  ACADEMICS  OXONII  HABITUE, 

Annis  mdcccxxxii — mdcccxli, 

a  JOANNE  KEBLE,  A.M.,  Poeticae  Publico  Preelectore, 

CoUegii  Orielensis  Nuper  Socio. 


BOOKS  RECENTLY  PUBLISHED 


1Lii)var5  of  ^nglo=(2ratJ)olic  ^Jeologg. 

Volumes  puhlished  for  1841. 

BISHOP  ANDREWES'  SERMONS,  Vols.  I.  to  IV.     21.  Is. 

ARCHBISHOP  BRAMHALL'S  WORKS.     Vol.  I.     10*.  Gd. 

BISHOP  BULL'S  HARMONY  OF  ST.  PAUL  AND  ST.  JAMES  ON 
JUSTIFICATION.     Qs.     Second  Edition. 

For  1842. 

BISHOP  NICHOLSON  ON  THE  CATECHISM.     6s.    Second  Edition. 

ARCHBISHOP  BRAMHALL'S  WORKS.     Vol.  II.  and  IIL  14*.  each. 

BISHOP  ANDREWES'  SERMONS.     Vol.  V.     14*. 

BISHOP  BEVERIDGE'S  WORKS.     Vol.  I.    12s.     Reprinting. 

BISHOP  BULL'S  ANSWER  TO  STRICTURES,  AND  APOLOGY  FOR 
HIS  HARMONY.     Now  first  translated.     12*.    Reprinting. 

For  1843. 

ARCHBISHOP  BRAMHALL'S  WORKS.    Vol.  IV.     Nearly  ready. 

BISHOP  BEVERIDGE'S  WORKS.     Vol.  II.  &  III.  each  12*. 

BISHOP  COSIN'S  WORKS.     Vol.  L     12*. 

BISHOP  OVERALL'S  CONVOCATION  BOOK,  nearly  ready. 

THORNDIKE'S  WORKS.     Vol.  I.     Part  L  10*. 
In  the  press  for  1844- 

THORNDIKE'S  WORKS.    Vol.  L  Part  IL  10*. 

BISHOP  COSIN'S  WORKS.     Vol.  IL 

BISHOP  BEVERIDGE'S  WORKS.     Vol.  IV.  12*. 

MARSHALL — The  Penitential  Discipline  of  the  Primitive  Church,  for  the  first 
400  years  after  Christ.     6*. 

BISHOP  GUNNING— The  Paschal,  or  Lent  Fast;  Apostolical  and  Perpetual. 

JOHNSON— The  Unhloody  Sacrifice,  and  Altar  Unveiled  and  Supported.    Vol.  I. 

Subscribers  paying  two  guineas  annually  in  advance  are  entitled  to  all  the  Pub- 
lications for  that  year  without  further  payment. 


A  New  Edition  in  One  Volume,  %vo.  10*.  Qd. 
THE  ENGLISH  THEOLOGICAL  WORKS  OF  GEORGE  BULL,  D.D., 

Sometime  Lord  Bishop  of  St.  David's. 
*<(,*  This  Volume  will  he  necessary  for  the  Subscribers  to  the  Anglo- Catholic 
Library  to  complete  Bishop  Bull's  Works,  as  the  Translations  of  the  Latin 
Works  only  will  appear  in  that  series. 

8vo.     lOs.  6d. 

A  DISSERTATION  ON  THE 

VALIDITY  of  the  ORDINATIONS  of  the  ENGLISH,  and  of 
The  SUCCESSION  of  the  BISHOPS  of  the  ANGLICAN  CHURCH  ; 

With  the  Proofs  establishing  the  Facts  advanced  in  this  Work  : 

By  the  Rev.  Father  PIERRE  FRANCOIS  LE  COURAYER, 

Canon  Regular  and  Chief  Librarian  of  the  Angustinian  Abbey  of  St.  Genevieve  at  Paris. 

Nearly  ready,  8vo. 

AN  INQUIRY  INTO  THE    MEANS   OY    GRACE,  AS  ENJOYED  IN   THE  CHURCH  OF 
ENGLAND,  THEIR  MUTUAL  CONNECTION  AND  COMBINED  USE  ; 

In  EIGHT  SERMONS  preached  before  the  University  of  Oxford, 

AT  CANON  BAMPTON'S  LECTURE,  1844. 

By  R.  W.  JELF,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford, 

and  Principal  of  King's  College,  London :  formerly  Fellow  of  Oriel  College. 

Tin  the  Press  8^/0. 
SERMONS  PREACHED  BEFORE  the  UNIVERSITY  of  OXFORD. 
By  HENRY  EDWARD  MANNING,  M.A. 
Of  Merton  College,  Oxford  ;  Archdeacon  of  Chichester. 

8vo,      105.  6d. 

SERMONS 

ON    THE    EPISTLE   TO    THE    ROMANS   AND    OTHERS. 

Bv  the  Rev.  T.  W.  ALLIES,  M.A.,  Rector  of  Launton,  Oxon. 


BY  J.  H.  PARKER,  OXFORD. 


The  24th  Edition,     l8mo.     Cloth  6s,  Morocco  Ss.  6d. 
THE    CHRISTIAN     YEAR. 

Thoughts  in  Verse  for  the  Sundays  and  Holidays  throughout  the  Year. 

Second  Edition.     32mo.     Cloth  Ss.  6d.,  Morocco  5s. 

THE  BAPTISTERY,  or  THE  WAY  OF  ETERNAL  LIFE. 

BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF  "THE  CATHEDRAL." 

Foolscap  8vo.  5s. 
GERMAN    PROTESTANTISM, 

AND  THE  BIGHT  OF  PRIVATE  JUDGMENT  IN  THE  INTERPRETATION 
OF  SCRIPTURE. 

A  Sketch  of  German  Theology  from  the  Reformation  to  the  present  time,  in  a 

Series  of  Letters  to  a  Layman. 

By  the  Rev.  G.  H.  DEWAR,  M.  A..,  late  of  Exeter  College,  Oxford, 

and  Chaplain  to  the  British  Residents  at  Hamburg. 

32mo.     Price  in  cloth  or  sheep,  2s. ;  roan,  2s.  6d. ;  morocco,  3s. 
BISHOP  WILSON  ON  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER, 

Reprinted  ENTIRE  from  the  Folio  Edition. 

A  SHORT  AND  PLAIN    INSTRUCTION    FOR    THE    BETTER    UNDERSTANDING  OF  THE 

lord's    SUPPER.       TO    WHICH    IS    ANNEXED,    THE    OFFICE    OF    THE    HOLY 

COMMUNION,    WITH    PROPER    HELPS    AND    DIRECTIONS. 

BY  THOMAS  WILSON,  D.D.,  sometime  Lord  Bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man. 

Fcap.  Svo.,  5s. 

THE  DAY  HOURS  OF  THE  CHURCH, 

WITH  THE  GREGORIAN  TONES. 

Part  I.     Containing  the  Ordinary  Offices  through  the  Week. 

Edited  by  ALBANY  J.  CHRISTIE,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Oriel  College,  Oxford. 

OXFORD  EDITIONS.  s.  d. 

ANDRE  WES' [Bp.]  Service  for  Consecration  of  Churches  -         -10 

BULL'S  [Bp.]  Vindication  of  the  Church  of  England  -         -         -     2     6 

HAMMOND'S  Paraenesis 26 

HENSHAW'S  [Bp.]  Meditations 2     0 

KEN'S  [Bp.]  Manual  of  Prayers 10 

LAUD'S  [Abp.]  Devotions 3    6 

Speeches  on  the  Liturgy,  &c.      -         -         -         -         -     3     6 

NELSON'S  Life  of  Bishop  Bull 3    6 

PATRICK'S  [Bp.]  Advice  to  a  Friend 2     6 

on  Prayer  -         -         -         -         -         -         -36 

'  on  Repentance  and  Fasting     -         -         -         -         -     2     6 

PRIDEAUX'S  [Bp.]  Doctrine  of  Prayer 4    0 

SARAVIA  on  the  Priesthood  26 

SCANDRET  on  the  Sacrament 26 

SHERLOCK'S  Practical  Christian,  2  vols 5     0 

Church  Catechism  Paraphrased  -         -         -         -     1     0 

SPARROW'S  [Bp.]  Rationale  on  the  Common  Prayer,  a  New  Edition  -50 

SPELMAN— Churches  not  to  be  Violated 2     6 

SPINCKES'S  Devotions 3    6 

SUTTON'S  Disce  Mori,  Learn  to  Die 3    6 

Disce  Vivere,  Learn  to  Live      -         -         -         -         -         -36 

Meditations  on  the  Sacrament,  a  New  Edition      -         -         -     3     6 

TAYLOR'S  [Bp.]  Golden  Grove,  and  Guide  for  the  Penitent        -         -     2     6 

VINCENTIUS  of  LIRINS  against  Heresy 2     6 

WELLS'S  Rich  Man's  Duty;  aud  Dowsing'sJounial  -         -         -     2     6 

WILSON'S  [Bp.]  Sacra  Privata 3     6 

Parochialia  -         -        -        -        -         -         -26 


BOOKS  RECENTLY  PUBLISHED  BY  J.  H.  PARKER. 

Just  published,  price  2s.  6d.,  No.  2.  of 

^6e  ^ufiatologtcal  journal, 

Under  the  direction  of  the  Committee  of  the  British  Archaeological  Association. 
Illustrated  by  numerous  Woodcuts. 

Also,  price  2^.  6f?.,  No.  L,  second  edition. 

In  the  Press,  Fourth  Edition,  much  enlarged. 
A  GLOSSARY  OF  TERMS 

USED    IN    GRECIAN,    ROMAN,    ITALIAN,    AND 

GOTHIC  ARCHITECTURE. 

8vo.,  Illustrated  hy  numerous  Woodcuts, 
A    GUIDE    TO    THE  ARCHITECTURAL   ANTIQUITIES  IN  THE 
NEIGHBOURHOOD  OF  OXFORD,  comprising  a  circuit  of  10  miles. 
Part  I.      Deanery  of  Bicester.     4«. 
Part  II.     Deanery  of  Woodstock.     7*.  6d. 
Part  III.  Deanery  of  Cuddesden,  in  the  Press. 
Part  IV.    Deanery  of  Abingdon,  preparing  for  Publication. 

Third  Edition  enlarged.     Small  8vo.     6s.  Qd. 

REMARKS  ON  ENGLISH  CHURCHES, 

And  on  the  Expediency  of  rendering  Sepulchral  Memorials  subservient  to 

Pious  and  Christian  uses. 

By  J.  H.  MARKLAND,  F.R.S.,  S.A. 

Second  Edition,  revised  and  enlarged,  small  8vo.  6s. 

ANGLICAN  CHURCH  ARCHITECTURE, 

With  some  Remarks  upon  Ecclesiastical  Furniture. 
By  JAMES   BARR,  Architect. 

Third  Edition.   Small  8vo.    Ss.  6d. 
ST.  ANTHOLIN'S;  or,  OLD  CHURCHES  AND  NEW. 

A  TALE  FOR  THE  TIMES. 

By  FRANCIS  E.  PAGET,  M.A., 
Rector  of  Elford,  and  Chaplain  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Oxford. 

By  the  same  Author.     Small  Svo.     4s.  6d.  cloth,  with  plates. 
MILFORD  MALVOISIN;  or,  PEWS  AND  PEWHOLDERS. 

Royal  Svo.     Price  7s.  6d. 
MEMORIALS  OF  CODFORD  ST.  MARY,  WILTSHIRE, 

Containing  particulars  of  the  Church.     With  Six  Plates  of  Illustration,  and 

several  Engravings  on  Wood. 

By  JAMES  INGRAM,  D.D.,  President  of  Trinity  College. 

Author  of  "  Memorials  of  Oxford." 

8vo.  illustrated  by  Ten  Woodcuts,  Is. 
^  i^aper  on  JWonument^, 

By  the  Rev.  JOHN  ARMSTRONG,  B.A.,  Priest  Vicar  of  Exeter  Cathedral. 

Svo.  illustrated  by  seven  Woodcuts,  2s.  6d. 

i^emar&0  upon  S^agsiitie  €f)apel0, 

WITH  OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  ARCHITECTURE  AND  PRESENT  STATE  OF  THE 
CHANTRY  ON  WAKEFIELD  BRIDGE. 

By  JOHN  CHESSELL  BUCKLER,  &  CHARLES  BUCKLER,  Architects. 

Preparing  for  Publication, 
^inH  on  (&Uu  i^a(nting,     BY  AN  AMATEUR. 

ILLUSTRATED  BY  COLOURED  PLATES  FROM  ANCIENT  EXAMPLES.